《Prince's Substitute Bride Is A Double-face》


 Chapter 1 Being Kidnapped

    Chapter 1 Being Kidnapped


    In September, the autumn air was fresh as white clouds hovered the blue skies. The early morning


    sunshine sprinkled on the hurried pedestrians as if the sun was trying to greet them.


    At this time, the red light was still glowing, so everyone was held up on both sidewalks.


    Suddenly, a loud scream burst from the crowd. "Emily, from now on, you will be a freshman in senior


    high school. You can do this! Let''s go!"


    Everyone nced at the source of the voice with contempt.


    A slim young girl in a white school uniform had a schoolbag strapped to her back. She clenched her


    fists, stimting all the positive energy she could carry.


    ''Oh my God! This is embarrassing.''


    Realizing that she had attracted the attention of everyone on the street, Emily Jiang withdrew her arms


    dejectedly and held the straps of her schoolbag. She adjusted her thick-rimmed sses, running down


    the pedestrianne the moment the traffic light turned green.


    After a few steps, seven or eight ck Bugatti Veyrons zigzagged across thene. The atmosphere


    around her tensed as the cars surrounded her. She pursed her lips. No matter where she moved, she


    couldn''t find anywhere to escape to.


    Ever since Emily Jiang was born, she had never offended anyone. In fact, she had always been a good


    student in the eyes of her teachers. She was also a good citizen ording to her clean record.


    What on earth was happening?


    ''I''m going to bete for ss,'' she thought.


    "Get out of my way!" she roared adamantly. With her hands on her hips, Emily Jiang stomped forward.


    Suddenly, the ck doors opened and more than ten men in ck suits and sunsses walked out of


    the cars. All of them looked incredibly strong. In fact, even just one of them could beat her up in a


    second.


    ''Are they part of some mafia or something?'' She didn''t want to join the underworld.


    "Miss Emily, pleasee with us." Two men stood by her sides. Each of them held her by the wrist.


    "Who are you? Where are you taking me? I can sue you for kidnapping, you know!" With one hand on


    the car door, Emily struggled hard. Her feet were kicking up in the air as she tried her best to remove


    their hold.


    ''If you want to kidnap me, then I''ll show you just how powerful I am! I can kick you so hard that you''ll


    beg for mercy!'' She had already reached level 8 in her Taekwondo, but no matter how much she kicked


    and punched, it didn''t work.


    "Are you all made of iron?" she gasped out, panting awkwardly. Her shoes were kicked across the


    pavements, but the two men still held her to the door.


    "Miss Emily, please give in."


    They pressed her head forward and ced her on the back seat.


    "This is kidnapping!" Emily Jiang yelled restlessly. In a moment of desperation, she grabbed the hand


    of the man beside her and bit him hard. The man cried out in pain, retracting his hold.


    She took the opportunity to open the door, but before she could escape, he lifted up her cor.


    "You might as well give up by now. There''s no way we will let you go." She was carried back to her seat


    pathetically.


    "Drive." Soon, all of the cars left the intersection as if nothing had ever happened.


    "How could you do this to me? What have I ever done to you?" Emily Jiang sobbed out. If she couldn''t


    defeat them with her hands, then she could defeat them with her tears


    "Miss Emily, we''re just following orders. Please don''t cry," the men exined helplessly, not wanting to


    hurt her.


    However, Emily Jiang just continued to sob. Her cries became louder and louder. All the bodyguards


    were at a loss of what to do.


    "Miss Emily, this is actually a good thing. Please don''t cry."


    "Really? Do you think this is a good thing? Tell me how!" As soon as she heard that this was a good


    thing, her eyes automatically lit up. She held her tears back as her hands grasped the corner of the


    bodyguard''s clothes.


    "You''ll know when the timees. You won''t be disappointed."


    "Fine. If it''s not a good thing, then all of you are dead meat." She wagged her little finger at them


    threateningly. When they nodded, she sat quietly on the back seat to the men''s relief.


    After several turns, the car finally stopped at the gates of a luxurious vi.


    The vi was designed as if it was one of the vis in Europe. Its golden tiles shone brightly under the


    sun as the waters from the fountains glistened under the light. She clenched the straps of her handbag


    and followed one of the men towards the hall.


    An old man holding a crutch was sitting on a white sofa. He smiled lightly, waiting for her toe over.


    As she got closer and closer, the old man finally saw Emily''s face. Although her dark eyes were


    shrouded by a pair of thick-rimmed sses, her paper white skin, tiny oval face, and pink cherry lips


    were exactly the same as his granddaughter''s.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    All the staff were whispering to each other as they stared at the young girl.


    "You look so much like her," the old man eximed, chortling.


    "Mr. Sam, Miss Emily is here."


    After the man finished his report, he stepped aside and left Emily in the middle of the room. She rubbed


    the back of her neck and nced around.


    Was there anything on her face? Why was everyone staring at her?


    "Hey, old man, why did you kidnap me?" Emily demanded.


    "Your name is Emily, right?" The old man tilted his head.


    "Yes." "How did you know me? Do we know each other?" she asked cautiously.


    "From now on, your name will be Shirley, not Emily. Do you understand?" the old man said


    condescendingly, not even bothering to answer her question.


    "And why will I be called Shirley? I have my own name!" Emily crossed her arms, not really knowing


    what was going on. Countless questions haunted her mind.


    "Luke, exin everything to her and send her to the Holy Sakura Noble School as soon as possible."


    The old man stood up and left the hall with his crutch. He walked upstairs, leaving a row of servants.


    Suddenly, a man stepped out from the row. He was none other than Luke Zhang, the butler.


    "Here''s the thing. The An Family is an extremely well-known family. Miss Shirley is supposed to


    participate in an engagement party with Mr. James, a royal member, but she ran away. Although we


    haven''t found her yet, we found you."


    "Just because we look exactly the same?" In an instant, Emily finally pieced everything together.


    "Yes."


    "What if I don''t agree?" She didn''t want to be engaged with a man she didn''t know. Besides, she was


    far too young! How could she be engaged so quickly?


    "How about you answer this call from your parents?" Luke Zhang smirked, handing her the phone.


    She stared at that phone doubtfully, wondering why they called her here.


    "Hello, is that Emi? We''re your parents. You can stay at the An Family for a while. We''re already going


    to Europe! It''s the first time since we''ve gone abroad. You can be Miss Shirley for a while, okay? We


    haven''t enjoyed our life ever since you were born. It''s time you take one for the team, okay? We love


    you very much! Good bye, dear!"


    Before Emily could say anything,


    they already hung up.


    "Miss Emily, your parents were already given a million dors. Will you really let them give it back? Or


    will you just cooperate with us?" Luke Zhang said innocently.


    "What? One million?" she shrieked. She didn''t know whether or not she was actually their biological


    daughter. How could they sell her like this?


    "Maybe more. It depends on them."


    "Kill me already," Emily howled in outrage.


    Today was aplete disaster.


    "Maid, help Emily... Well, Miss Shirley, get dressed up."


    "Yes, Mr. Luke." The servants hurried Emily into the dressing room.


    Half an hourter.


    As she was forced to take off her sses, Emily put on a pair of contact lenses. She changed uniforms.


    Her ck ponytail was loosened, letting her strands fall on her shoulders. The ends were slightly


    curled. She wore a pair of crystal heels, whichpleted the overall haughty temperament.


    "Is this... Is this real?" she whispered. Emily couldn''t even recognize herself.


    After tidying herself up, she followed Luke Zhang into a Lincoln car. In the car, Luke Zhang had already


    informed her all the do''s and don''ts of Shirley An''s life. Honestly, it just bored her to death.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of the golden gates of the Holy Sakura Noble School. "We''re here, Miss


    Shirley," Luke Zhang said.


    The Holy Sakura Noble School was the best aristocratic high school in Sakura Kingdom. It covered the


    Before this, Emily had only attended an ordinary high school. She had never dreamed that she would


    enter such a school. It felt as if she could wake up at any minute.


    "Miss Shirley, please wait for me here. I''ll go through the enrollment procedures first," Luke Zhang said


    before heading to the administration building to file all the documents.


    Emily stood by the gates of the glorious school. She was inplete awe.


    ''You''re so lucky, Emily!'' she thought as she gazed up at the golden gates. Her bright eyes glistened.

 Chapter 2 Becoming Rich In A Second

    Chapter 2 Bing Rich In A Second


    A sapphire Rolls Royce sports car passed by Emily, blowing up the hemline of her rose-red school


    dress. In fact, it almost even revealed her cartoon underpants.


    Emily shrieked, hurriedly trying to protect her dress.


    She stomped over to the car.


    "Hey! How the hell do you even drive?" she yelled at the person in the car as her fist mmed against


    the window.


    All of a sudden, the door opened and a tall man got off the car. His perfectly shaped eyebrows were


    raised and his scarlet eyes were zing with anger. There was something about his features that


    seemed regal, and he exuded nothing but arrogance and dexterity.


    She had never seen such a handsome man in her lifetime!


    Emily found herself drawn to his eyes.


    "Don''t fall in love with me, Ugly, or you''ll get yourself into trouble." The man leaned over and


    approached her. His handsome face was less than five centimeters away from hers.


    Suddenly, she snapped back into reality.


    "Who the hell are you calling ugly?" Emily''s nails dug into her palm as she straightened her back, ready


    to give him a lesson.


    "Who else would it be?" The man sneered. Then he turned and was about to leave.


    "I''ll show you real ugly!" Emily was already level 8 in her Taekwondo, and today, the boy would have a


    taste of her punches.


    She grabbed the cor of his purple shirt and wanted to reel him over.


    But before she could do so, he grabbed her arm and threw her up into the air. Her grip loosened


    around his cor as she iled around in mid-air.


    ''Crap! I can''t make a fool of myself!'' Emily scanned the pavements for a safe ce tond. She quickly


    found her bnce andnded steadily. Without missing a beat, she stretched out one of her legs; she


    was aiming to kick him out of bnce.


    The fight had drawn a lot of attention in the campus. The moment they heard of the fight, they all


    rushed out to see what was happening.


    ''It''s Prince James! We can finally see him now.'' The girls stood in the hallway as they tried to get a


    better look of their crush. Swooning, they leaned against the wall.


    "His Highness is really good at fighting!" "He''s perfect!" The girls gazed at him as if they were drunk.


    Some of them even rushed out of their ssrooms to wave at him crazily.


    "You can do it!" they cheered. Their screams echoed across the field.


    It had never urred to James Ou that the girl he was faced with was good at fighting. In fact, if he


    hadn''t received all kinds of professional training, he would''ve already lost.


    In a few moves, he was finally able to press her against the car. Her face was flushed, and she panted.


    "I shouldn''t have called you ugly. I should''ve just called you a violent dragon. Well? Are you done?"


    James Ou sneered, gazing at the girl''s humiliating posture with interest.


    "You think I''m afraid of you?" Emily spat out. "Let go of me!"


    "If I let you go now, then what''s the fun?"


    "Bastard!" Emily tried to stomp her heels against his lower legs, but he had already predicted her


    movements.


    He pulled her hard, making her fall into his arms. Before she could struggle against him, he kissed her


    hard on the lips.


    His lips sent an electric shock over her entire system. It felt as if all her nerve endings were singing in


    celebration. His warm lips was enough for her to rx under his grip.


    Her heart started to beat even more violently that she was afraid that it could jump out at any moment.


    "Who the hell is that girl? How could she kiss our prince?" All of the girls red at Emily with jealousy


    encroaching on their hearts.


    Suddenly, blood rushed up Emily''s face as she hurriedly shoved him away. Without giving him the time


    to say anything, she raised her hand and pped him. Everyone gasped.


    "How dare you?" James Ou roared, trying his best to restrain his anger. This girl was doomed for all


    eternity!


    "You think one p is enough? You deserve a thousand ps for what you''ve done. That was my first


    kiss!" Emily wanted to p him again. She had saved her first kiss for her future boyfriend, but it


    seemed she wouldn''t be saving anything at this point because of the devil in front of her!


    James Ou grabbed her wrist. He wanted to drag her to the headmaster''s office. Not only was shete


    for ss, but she even also mustered up the courage to p him like this. How dare her!


    "Let''s see if your attitude would change once I drag you to the headmaster''s office," he snapped.


    Luke just came out of the headmaster''s office. He had already gone through all the enrollment


    procedures, so Emily was now free to take her ss. However, when he came to look for her, he was


    met with another situation.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Your Highness, please show mercy," he murmured, bowing his head.


    "Who are you?" James Ou red at the ordinary man in front of him.


    "Your Highness, I''m Luke, the butler of the An Family. The An Family will soon be your inws by


    marriage. The person you''re holding is none other than your fiancee, Miss Shirley." Luke thought that


    the prince didn''t even take a good look at the youngdy when he was arranged to marry her. It was


    also said that the man was very reluctant to marry her.


    "What? Her? Are you kidding me? Do you think she''s good enough for me?" James Ou sneered,


    looking at Emily up and down.


    She was nothing but average, and to top it all off, she even had a bad temper. There was no way that


    the girl in front of her would be his fiancee!


    "Crap, she''s Shirley An? She just came back from abroad, and she''s going to be His Highness''s


    fiancee!" The crowd gaped at the duo in front of them.


    "Your Highness, I wouldn''t dare lie."


    "Luke, you''re saying that this man is engaged to me?" Emily didn''t expect that the man who would be


    marrying her would be so rude!


    "Yes, Miss Shirley."


    "I will never get engaged," the two of them said in unison. Without another word, they turned and


    walked separate ways, leaving Luke alone.


    Luke furrowed his eyebrows, wondering what had just happened. All he did was file some papers, and


    now he returned to see that the marriage had failed! His master would surely murder him for this.


    He had to rebuild James''s impression of Emily. It would benefit the An Family if she was to marry the


    Prince of Sakura Kingdom.


    "Miss Shirley, wait for me," Luke yelled, pushing through the crowd.


    "I will never be engaged to such a boy!" Emily gritted her teeth.


    "Well, can you give me a million now?" Luke pulled out his only trump card. He didn''t believe that such


    a poor girl from the countryside would have that much money.


    "I don''t have that much money now. How about you give me a week to raise it?" she suggested. She


    didn''t even have ten dors with her, let alone a million!


    "How about this? If you get to pay back the money, you can stop standing in for Miss Shirley. Of


    course, before that, you must cooperate with my arrangements."


    The corners of his mouth inched up. Luke was sure that she wouldn''t be able to give so much money.


    By the time she made so much, they would''ve already found Shirley. There was no need for Emily to


    stand in for her by then.


    "You''d better keep your promise," Emily warned.


    "Of course I will. I''m the most well-respected butler in the An Family. Why would I lie to you?"


    "Pinkie swear!" Emily stretched out her pinkie and motioned him to do the same.


    Luke burst intoughter. Although they looked the same, Emily was far too optimistic and kind-hearted.


    She was nothing like the cold and arrogant Shirley.


    "Well?" Emily pouted in displeasure, afraid that he wouldn''t keep to the end of his bargain.


    "Let''s do it." Luke stretched out his pinkie and swore to her.


    "Luke, can I not wear heels in the future? My feet hurt." Emily held up her heels before stepping her


    bare feet onto the marble floor.


    "But Miss Shirley likes wearing high heels the most."


    "Your Miss has never been to this school, right? I don''t think it''s that big of a deal if I won''t wear heels."


    "That''s right, but..."


    "I''m going to ss. See you after school." Emily rushed to the ssroom with her heels in hand as she


    waved goodbye to Luke.


    "Pay attention to your manners, Miss. You imp!" Luke groaned, patting his thigh helplessly.


    Given that Emily came from the countryside, she didn''t have the same manners or upbringing as


    Shirley. Transforming her would be incredibly difficult.


    Looking at her admission card, Emily finally found her ss.


    ''ss A, Grade One. That''s it!''


    She stopped at the door of the ssroom and wore her heels. After tidying herself up, she pushed the


    door.


    "Sir."


    A sweet voice interrupted the teacher''s lecture. Everyone turned their heads to see who it was.


    ''Isn''t she the girl who fought with His Highness just then? She even kissed him and pped him on the


    face! It''s said that she''s also his fiancee!''


    ''Why is she here? Is she part of our ss?''


    Some of the girls turned to look at James who was sitting in thest row. He bent over his desk and


    slept soundly.


    He didn''t even notice the ruckus happening in the ssroom.


    They didn''t dare wake him up.


    The teacher knew exactly who she was. The headmaster had just reported to him in person that the girl


    was an extremely important student in the school. She was Shirley, the daughter of the An Family,


    owner of one of the four top financial groups in Sakura Kingdom.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Shirley. Doe in."


    The teacher shot her a ttering smile. Emily was not used to the way her teacher nodded and bowed


    at her. In the past, she wouldn''t even dare breathe in front of them. Now, she was treated like a VIP.


    "This is Shirley, the daughter of the An Financial Group. You are all part of the same ss from now on,


    so take care of each other, okay?"

 Chapter 3 Entering Holy Sakura Noble School

    Chapter 3 Entering Holy Sakura Noble School


    ''What''s the big deal? We''re all daughters from prestigious financial groups and political tycoons.''


    One of the girls rolled her eyes subtly, casting a scornful look at Emily.


    "Where''s my seat, Sir?" Emily looked around, frowning when she saw that there was no empty seats in


    the ssroom.


    "Miss Shirley, please sit next to His Highness for the time being. After ss, I will inform the Property


    Management Department to prepare a new desk for you."


    "Yes, Sir. Thank you." Emily beamed at the teacher. She quickly walked to the seat where the evil


    prince was asleep. She could put up with this for one ss. It was no big deal.


    "Let''s continue our ss. Miss Shirley, we usually begin a new term earlier than ordinary schools. You


    can ask a teacher or the ss leader next to you to make up for all the sses you''ve missed in the


    past two days."


    "I will." Emily tried her best to look prim and proper in front of all her ssmates.


    She walked slowly to the seat beside James. His thick eyshes framed his eyes so perfectly, and his


    jawline was well-defined.


    Honestly, if the boy was sleeping, he wasn''t that annoying. His attitude was the only thing that broke his


    entire allure.


    Curling her lips in displeasure, Emily sat on the chair and listened to the ss quietly.


    "She''s so pretentious!" A coquettish girl rolled her eyes and crossed her arms at the sight of the


    neer.


    "How dare she sit beside His Highness? She''s doomed for sure." Some of the girls even snickered at


    her misfortune.


    Although Emily heard everything, she simply lowered her head. There was no way she would


    embarrass herself again. To better establish herself in this school, she had to endure all of this.


    She looked inside her backpack and resisted the urge to groan when she couldn''t find any of her


    books. ''How am I going to study, Luke?''


    "I can lend my book to you. There are notes written all over it. If you have the time, you can study all


    the previous contents." A gentle voice sounded beside her, and a neat book was ced on her desk.


    The handwriting scribbled on the pages were neat and unique.


    "Thank you." When she turned, Emily found herself mesmerized by another handsome face in the


    campus.


    The boy''s white uniform was tidy. Strands of his dark hair fell around the sides of his ears, framing his


    warm face. A pair of dimples appeared on each side of his cheeks. They deepened when he smiled.


    The boy in front of her was far different from the one sleeping beside her.


    Emily resisted the urge to swoon. There were definitely perks in attending the Holy Sakura Noble


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    School. Not only was she pushed into a world of jewelries and richest, but she was also introduced to


    handsome men.


    "You''re wee. It''s my pleasure." He then turned to share his desk mate''s book.


    "Our beloved ss leader also helped her! Is she really that charming?" The girls in the front row


    gritted their teeth in annoyance.


    Emily turned to the front page. There was a boy''s name written at the corner of the page.


    Oliver Qiao. What a pleasant name.


    As the ss droned on, the person next to Emily moved. He finally woke up.


    "Violent dragon, why are you here?" His scarlet eyes squinted at her.


    ''This girl''s so bold that she actually had the nerve to sit beside me!''


    "Can''t I sit here?" Emily rolled her eyes. It wasn''t as if the ssroom was his.


    "Do you know whose seat you''re sitting on now?" He motioned to her chair.


    "Well, it''s not yours." Not wanting to get into another argument, Emily turned her page and listened in


    on the lecture.


    The bell rang, signaling the end of ss. Emily still hadn''t moved and James became even more


    irritated at the sight of her. Suddenly, he stood up from his chair, grabbed her cor, and shoved her


    onto the ground. Emily grunted.


    "Your Highness, you''re so cool!" The girls cheered. Seeing theirpetitor lying on the ground, they


    couldn''t help but be ecstatic.


    "Everything in this school is mine. You''d better not provoke me, or you won''t be able to stay here.


    Remember the p you''ve given me? One day, I''ll pay you back." James sneered.


    After saying those words, he kicked the chair that she had just sat on and left the ssroom.


    That was what she got for tolerating the damned devil over and over again! Emily gritted her teeth.


    "Oh my God! His Highness is getting even more handsome every day!"


    "Please, he was already the most handsome guy since junior high." Emily couldn''t stand the gossip


    that reverberated across the ssroom.


    Rolling her eyes,


    she struggled to stand up only to fall right back down on the ground.


    "Ugh," she groaned out.


    ''It''s the first day, and I already made a fool of myself!


    Mother Earth, if you love me enough, could you not torture me so much already?''


    As if Mother Earth had heard her cries, a warm hand reached out while his other arm wrapped around


    her slender waist. Oliver Qiao pulled her up.


    "Are you okay?" His smile was blinding.


    "I don''t know how to thank you." Emily bowed her head, scratching the back of her neck awkwardly.


    Her face was flushed after what had happened.


    "Then invite me to lunch," Oliver Qiao offered bluntly.


    Emily raised her head and grinned widely. Of course! How could she not have thought of this before.


    "That''s a great idea!"


    "It''s really nice to meet you, Shirley. My name is Oliver Qiao, the ss leader. You can ask me any


    questions about your studies in the future," he greeted her formally.


    "I may have already read your name from the book you borrowed me. You have incredible


    handwriting," sheplimented, reaching out to shake his hand.


    "Shirley, has anyone ever told you that you look adorable when you smile?" he whispered in her ear.


    Emily froze for a millisecond.


    It felt as if she was floating in her own dreamscape!


    All the humiliation she felt was gone. Thinking of having lunch with the handsome boy in front of her,


    she smiled.


    The two of them walked to the student canteen as they talked andughed.


    The cafeteria was far different from any of those in ordinary schools. It was arranged neatly and


    elegantly, disying the amount of money invested into such a ce.


    The two of them found a table by the window and sat down. On the table, there were two electronic


    tablets. They could order any food or dishes they liked by sliding the food onto the shopping cart. They


    would then take out a student card and swiped it in the menu. After hearing two beeps, the payment


    would be sessful. Five minutester, a waiter would be pushing the dining cart over that held all of


    their orders.


    All these high-end ways of ordering were unknown to Emily. In her world, all she did was point at the


    dish she wanted and a canteen worker would put a spoonful on her stainless tray.


    Sure enough, this school was truly different.


    When she saw that Oliver Qiao finished ordering, she was actually at a loss of what to do.


    "Didn''t you invite me to lunch? Shouldn''t you be the one to swipe your card?" he teased lightly.


    "Yes! That''s exactly what I''m about to do." After thinking for a while, Emily suddenly remembered the


    golden card that Luke had given her before he left.


    She took out the card and nced at the engraved words that said ''Campus Card''. That was the one.


    She handed it to him.


    "Are you really okay with me swiping it?" His eyes glinted.


    "Do it. Money''s not a problem." Acting like a rich aristocrat, Emily waved her hand dismissively.


    She stared at the way he swiped the card. Facing upward, the card was ced into the payment box.


    In two beeps, the payment was sessful.


    ''That''s so easy!''


    In order not to embarrass herself, Emily imitated Oliver step by step.


    ''I''m a genius!'' she thought after ordering sessfully. She ced the card in her pocket and waited for


    her lunch.


    Before long, a waitress had arrived with her cart. She ced their trays on the table with a sweet smile.


    The aroma itself was tempting, and the colors were bright. The food looked incredibly appetizing. Emily


    swallowed and picked up her chopsticks. She was like a hungry wolf about to ravage her prey.


    Bacon with green pepper, eggnt with meat, sweet and sour spareribs, crispy chicken legs... Her


    mouth watered.


    She took a small careful bite. It was incredibly delicious. Back then, in her own school, the food in the


    cafeteria was a nightmare. In here, the food could even rival those in the restaurants!


    Emily wolfed down the entire thing as if no one was around. She even forgot that there was a


    handsome boy sitting opposite her. He was staring at her with chopsticks as an awkward smile weaved


    into his surprised expression.


    Emily reddened. She had forgotten that she was dining with someone else.

 Chapter 4 A Gentle And Handsome Boy Named Oliver

    Chapter 4 A Gentle And Handsome Boy Named Oliver


    She raised her head and was too busy to care about the honey at the corner of her mouth.


    "Mr. Oliver, why don''t you eat? Come on, don''t be so formal with me. These are really delicious. Eat


    more. Don''t waste them." With chopsticks pointing at the dishes on the te while talking, Emily invited


    Oliver to join her team hospitably.


    "Well, Miss Shirley, the corners of your mouth." Oliver took out a snow-white handkerchief from the


    pocket of his school uniform top and handed it to her. He couldn''t help wiping her mouth gently.


    With her round ck eyes wide open, Emily looked at this handsome and gentle boy wiping the corner


    of her mouth. She almost drooled.


    ''Oh my God! I''m going to be enchanted.''


    "You''d better do it yourself." Oliver suddenly realized that he had gone too far. He quickly put the


    handkerchief in her hand, lowered his head, and slowly ate the food on the te with chopsticks.


    "Okay." With a smile, Emily took the handkerchief and wiped off the rest of the sauce.


    "Well, Oliver, I''ll return the handkerchief to you after I wash it. I''ve stained it." Emily had the gall to smile


    awkwardly.


    "No, thanks. I change a handkerchief every day and never repeatedly use one. Just take it as a gift for


    you." Oliver said generously.


    "Wow, so you have 365 handkerchiefs in 365 days?" It was the first time that Emily had realized how


    extravagant students in a noble school can be, which she couldn''t help but marvel.


    "Yes, is it strange?" Oliver thought she had asked a weird question. In Holy Sakura, most of the clothes


    that every student wore would not be repeated, and the clothes were far more than 365 sets.


    "No, no, is everyone''s entricity different? Like me, do you know what my entricity is? " Emily


    seized the topic and continued to chitchat with Oliver, trying to ease the embarrassment between the


    two of them.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Let me guess! Is it that you go to the supermarket to squeeze instant noodles or you clean the


    bathrooms when you feel aggrieved? " Oliver asked jokingly.


    "Ha ha, I won''t do such a boring thing. I like tissues, many pieces and all kinds of tissues. Although I


    can''t use them up, every time I go to the supermarket, I buy a stack of them and save them at home. "


    "You are so weird. Why would you buy so many tissues?"


    "Look, the pattern on each tissue is different. I bought tissues to find inspirations on them. Every time I


    can find inspirations for my design on the packages of these tissues."


    Emily said seriously, with her tiny lips open and close and her eyebrows dancing. Oliver was actually


    attracted by her seriousness and didn''t want to interrupt her.


    "What do you want to design?"


    "Do you know what my dream is? My dream is to defeat Jenny and be a sessful jewelry


    designer for young girls. " Emily said firmly with her fists clenched. The confidence and persistence on


    her resolute face show that she will never give up.


    Jenny Qian, hearing the name, Oliver was stunned. He didn''t catch the chopsticks in his hand and


    dropped them on the china bowl. The ng brought her back from those somewhat whimsical


    thoughts.


    Everyone who had heard what she said burst intoughter and made fun of her whimsical ideas. Oliver


    must be another one, he even dropped his chopsticks.


    "Girl, go for it! It''s not a problem to defeat her, as long as you are willing to work hard." Oliver picked up


    the chopsticks back into his hand calmly and encouraged her.


    "Mr. Oliver, are you sure you are not making fun of me?" Emily asked in confusion. Logically speaking,


    there should have been a scathing mockery after she talked about her dream.


    "How could it be? Why would Iugh at you? Anyone who has a dream deserves to be respected, but


    it''s useless to only have a dream. You should take actions."


    "Of course." Emily answered without hesitation, biting her lips.


    When she was fifteen years old, she saw Jenny on TV. Jenny was the goddess who was directly sent


    to France to learn design from the Junior High School Department of Holy Sakura. She was excellent in


    both appearance and family background. Moreover, she was talented in design. The first jewelry she


    With a unique bracelet, she became famous as a talented young female designer. In Holy Sakura, she


    became the most popr talented young girl, and in the outside world, she became the favorite of the


    public.


    The several designsunched in the next yearid down her position as a wizard of design. Her sales


    had been leading both at home and abroad.


    It would be enough if she could be such a person and the pride of the entire Holy Sakura. At that


    time, holding the unfinished sketch in her hand, Emily was sure about her dream.


    She was full of passion for design, and with her efforts, she believed that one day she could make it.


    To defeat Jenny and build her own first ss jewelry brand.


    After lunch, the two seemed to be good friends with no secrets in an instant. Walking in the


    school, they attracted the attention of passers-by.


    "Look! Mr. Oliver is with that violent dragon?" ssmate A pulled ssmate B''s hand and whispered.


    "Didn''t she swear that she is Prince James'' fianc¨¦e? Why is she still so close with Mr. Oliver?" With


    jealousy, B curled her lips andined unwillingly.


    "Humph, that''s what a bitch is like! Dating different men at the same time. " She said sarcastically.


    Achoo--


    Emily suddenly sneezed two times in a row while she was walking, and her slim body shivered.


    ''What happened?'' Who on earth cursed her behind her back? She rubbed her nose, poked her head


    out and looked around. She found those eyes on them were dodging at the speed of light.


    What? Was she so terrible?


    "Miss Shirley, ss begins! Why are you still standing there? " Oliver''s slender fingers reached out and


    gently flicked her forehead, pulling back her thoughts that had wandered to the Pacific Ocean.


    Ouch--


    "It hurts! It hurts so much! Mr. Oliver, you are so cruel. Can''t you be a little bit gentle?" She stroked her


    forehead, frowned her elegant eyebrows andined.


    "I''m already very gentle. If I don''t wake you up, maybe you can stay here for the whole day." With his


    hands sped behind his back, Oliver''s slim tall figure gradually faded away, leaving behind a view of


    his elegant back.


    Emily was totally attracted. Mr. Oliver is extremely handsome. Even the view of his back was damn


    cool.


    Stop -- If she continued to be absent-minded, she would be scolded again.


    "Mr. Oliver, wait for me!" Emily red at the high heels on her feet with hatred and chased after him,


    enduring the pain.


    It was not easy for her to get through a tough day. Fortunately, that big devil hadn''te to ss since


    he left. She felt a little relieved.


    As soon as the school bell rang, she rushed out of the ssroom.


    Finally, she didn''t have to pretend to be someone else. She felt sofortable. She took her


    schoolbag, kicked off her high heels,y on the soft grass in the park, bathed in the faint glow of the


    setting sun, hummed a tune, and felt very rxed.


    "My Lady, where are you? It''s time to go home! " Suddenly, she heard the most annoying voice of Luke.


    ''Oh, my god! How unlucky I am!'' She was haunted by these bad guys. Her freedom and rights were all


    deprived by them.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take Luke much time to find her on the grass. There were also two strong


    bodyguards who were taller than mountains standing behind him.


    "My Lady, it''s time to go home!" Luke waved his hand, then each of the two bodyguards behind him


    used one hand to pick her up from the grass and ruthlessly threw her into the luxury car.


    ''Oh boy! Emily, you can''t escape from this misfortune in the end! Before you return that one million


    dors, just ept your fate!''


    The sky was torn apart by a helpless howl, and several crows in the distance screamed excitedly.


    "What? Reading?" Emily was sitting on the chair in the study. A stack of high-end books were ced in


    front of her like a mountain, pressing her under and squeezing the breath out of her.


    "Yes, our Lady grew up in America. Her English is fluent, and her academic performance and literal


    temperament are excellent. You have to finish these foreign ssics in the shortest time. In addition, I


    will arrange family teachers to teach you."


    Oh, no, forcing her to read is no different from killing her. Especially English. She had severe subject


    bias since childhood. Her English and math were messes.


    "May I refuse to read them?" Emily looked at Luke with a pitiful, harmless and kind-hearted face.


    Please, she just stayed for such a short time. It was better to find the real Lady back than to let her


    learn!


    "No." Luke said seriously, killing herst hope. Although she looked like the real Lady, he would not be


    softhearted to her. After all, she was just a humble and ordinary girl, not the noble, elegant and lovely


    Lady.


    "Oh shoot, I will read them, but I don''t guarantee to finish or understand them!" Emily pissed off right


    away. She showed her true colors and cursed, then picked up a book about earthworms and covered


    her head with it.


    "There will be other sses such as etiquette, dance, piano and tennis tomorrow. As the Lady, you


    must tackle all these." Luke stood aside. His words made her even more desperate.


    This fast paced life made Emily so scared that she almost fainted. The Lady of a rich family was damn


    hard to be!


    ''Why I''m living such a miserable life? Evil Daddy and Mommy, humph, don''te back if you have


    guts. Otherwise, I will punish you for leaving such a big mess to me.''


    At nine o''clock in the evening, she woke up from a beautiful dream after only a few minutes'' reading. In


    her dream, she saw a super handsome boy. When she was about to touch his sexy chest with her soft


    hand, she woke up feeling freezing, with a silver thread at the corner of her mouth.


    She wiped her saliva, stretched herself and opened the curtains. The whole vi was still in brightness.


    The luxurious court chandeliers were glowing dim yellow lights, and the huge vi was cold and quiet.


    Suddenly, a bold idea urred to her, and she quickly took actions.

 Chapter 5 Became A Pet Of His Highness

    Chapter 5 Became A Pet Of His Highness


    After a couple minutes, she finished disguising and felt satisfied looking at herself in the mirror: short


    hair, a pair of ck thick-rimmed sses, a monkey pattern T-shirt, a pair of worn white jeans and a


    pair of ck simple canvas shoes.


    Simple andfortable, this was the real her! In order not to be discovered, she wore a wig on


    purpose. If one didn''t look carefully, he would never recognize her.


    All set. She blinked her big ck eyes, took a small bag and walked to the big window.


    In her bedroom, the window was closed to a high ground covered with grass, with bright little flowers


    nted there. The soil was soft. It must be totally fine to jump down from here.


    Swoosh -- Landed safely.


    She sessfully climbed over the wall and left, avoiding the bodyguards.


    Haha, she didn''t expect to escape so easily. The air outside wasfortable. She was almost


    suffocated in that big vi.


    Whileining, she walked on the street excitedly. For the whole day today, she had neither eaten


    the barbecue near her home, nor seen her handsome and rich male friend, Justin Lu, who was always


    talky and funny in front of her all day long. She missed him so much, and wondered if he would be


    worried since she disappeared for no reason. But finally she decided to let it go and take it one step at


    a time. She decided to stuff herself with food since she hade out. She licked her lips and walked


    faster with joy.


    "Humph! Only you can be so arrogant in front of me." There were some intermittent sounds at the


    intersection ahead.


    ''Gee! Why is this voice so familiar? I think I''ve heard it somewhere. '' Emily walked forward step by step


    recklessly without knowing that her appearance had disturbed the fight between the two groups.


    Her sudden appearance surprised these groups of boys of her age.


    ''Wow, what a grand atmosphere! I like it.''


    Emily nced at both sides. On one side, the boy standing in the middle was in a ck coat with


    nothing in his hands. He was standing in the wind and had a powerful aura. His coldness came out


    from his ck mask. His perfect figure like a model made her want to touch him.


    What a cool boy! Although she couldn''t see the face under the mask, she was sure he was handsome.


    The boy nced at her seriously with indifference. He put his hands in his pockets as if all these had


    nothing to do with him.


    In contrast, on the other side, the red shirt looked like coquettish Mandragora blooming in the dark


    night.


    The boy''s facial features were as enchanting as those of a woman, or even more beautiful. His


    eyebrows were like knives and his red eyes were like the sky full of stars, which reveal a bloodthirsty


    smile.


    What an enchanting boy! His aura was as strong as that of the masked boy.


    With two men behind each of them, Emily who was standing ten meters away felt the atmosphere


    tensed as they approaching.


    ''What is happening? Am I unlucky enough to encounter the rare underworld fight?'' The red team were


    holding the sticks. If it went on like this, the ck team must be the weaker one. It would be a bloody


    battle!


    "Well, guys, I just passed by. I won''t disturb you! Bye! " Emily was so ready to escape. She was not so


    stupid to wait for death here!


    "Wait!" The boy wearing the ck mask said and sent a man to bring her to him.


    "My friend, my handsome friend, I didn''t see anything. Don''t be disturbed by me! It''s gettingte. I''d


    better go home and sleep. I have ss tomorrow! " Emily covered her face and tried her best to avoid


    the war.


    It was really none of her business. She knew that the innocent must be hurt during the battle between


    the two armies, and she was the innocent who didn''t want to be hurt.


    "Since you are here, you cannot leave." The masked boy smiled enchantingly and his strong aura


    gushed.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He put his slender hand on her slim and soft waist. His breath gradually approached and surrounded


    her, tying her up, making her unable to move.


    ''Only crazy people will stay here! I''m not that stupid to stay here and be the cannon fodder. '' After


    thinking of these, Emily kept rolling her big eyes, trying to find an opportunity to escape.


    All these little movements were seen by the masked boy.


    "Wow! Jim, the ugly woman in your arms seems to be more interesting than the battle between us!"


    The boy in red teased with great interest. Apparently, he had no patience to wait any longer. He was


    eager to have a fight with him immediately.


    "Of course, this girl is very interesting. How about her as the winner''s prize of tonight''s fight?" The


    masked boy raised her beautiful chin with his fingers in ck gloves, and looked at her again carefully


    to confirm his guess.


    ''Damn it! How could he flirt with me? Who did he think I was? I''m not a pushover.''


    "Humph, get your dirty hands off me. Don''t look at me with your lustful eyes." She shook off his hand


    hard, which made the crowd burst intoughter.


    "Haha, Jim, this girl is a little ugly, but is quite interesting. Let''s bet on her tonight. She will go with the


    winner. Deal." The red enchanting boy''s green eyes which are like peach blossoms were shining with


    evil starlight. The color of his eyes were clear and strange, which was different from those of ordinary


    people.


    Following the voice, Emily found the big secret. Although the masked boy did have deep ck eyes,


    his aura waspletely different from the other boy''s. Besides, this was not the underworld fight.


    These two people apparently knew each other and had a special rtionship.


    ''Stop -- Emily, don''t be absent-minded any more. They even treat you as the prize of the gambling


    game. You are not a thing. This is so hateful.''


    "Hey! Why should I be your gambling product? And I''m so ugly that you don''t like me, do you? You


    guys can go on. I''m sleepy. I''m going back to sleep! " Emily yawned and pushed away the crowd and


    was about to leave.


    If she didn''t leave now, she would be the ything of these two freaks. ''Run! Run! Don''t look


    back.''


    Seeing that she ran away as if no one was around, everyoneughed more presumptuously. Their


    "You four keep an eye on her. Tonight is only the match between me and Charlie." The masked boy


    smiled enchantingly.


    "Yes, sir." The people behind them seemed to have heard the sacred mission, so they quickly


    surrounded Emily.


    "Girl, I''m sorry. Please wait for our young master to finish the fight." Four tall boys, two in ck and two


    in red. It''s impossible for her to escape!


    A ck cloth covered her eyes as she turned around. The world in front of her was suddenly all ck,


    and her hands were tightly held by the hateful man. She couldn''t even use her Taekwondo.


    "Bastard! I can sue you for kidnapping. Let go of me! " Emily kept kicking with her two legs which are


    still free, trying to break free from these bastards.


    What a bad luck! She had been kidnapped twice in a day.


    The crowd ignored her struggle and loud curses. They were all staring at the tense fight over there.


    Hearing the sound of the fight, Emily stopped struggling immediately and listened carefully.


    But she couldn''t see in the darkness how dazzling the fight between the two boys was.


    Crack! Crack! Half an hour passed --


    An hour passed --


    With her eyes closed, Emily was sleeping soundly, with her hair bun swaying.


    "Charlie, I thought we would tie tonight, but it seems that you were distracted."


    The masked boy stopped and patted the man in the red shirt on the shoulder unhappily. This guy''s


    strength was on par with his, but he was defeated by him tonight, which made him very unhappy.


    "Haha, Jim, I can''t stand it anymore. That girl''s sleeping posture is so funny. Haha, it''s hrious. Let''s


    stop here and fight again next time."


    The boy named Charlie came over and pulled away the cloth on Emily''s eyes. It was the first time for


    him to look at this girl at a close distance.


    "Perfect facial features. Look pretty. But these clothes are too rustic. Jim, this rustic girl is yours! Let''s


    go back. " The boy in red left with his men.


    Emily was still sleeping. Her biggest hobby was sleeping. She could fall asleep even if she stood there.


    For her, having enough sleep is the most important thing in this world.


    She didn''t notice that people had left. She kept snoring --


    "What a pig! You two, take her back." The masked boy shook his head and ordered helplessly.


    "Yes, master."


    "Let me go, let me go." Suddenly, Emily raised her head and shook off the hands of the two boys. She


    woke up from her dream, still suffering from shock.


    ''Hmm -- It turned out that it was not a dream.


    Well, have they finished? The boy in red was gone, and there was only the masked boy around. Did he


    win?''


    "Girl, you are mine now. Come home with me!" At this time, the masked boy blinked his enchanting


    eyes, lifted up her cor and got in a ck Bentley.


    "Hey, what do you mean by ''I''m yours''? I don''t want to go home with you! Let me get out of the car. "


    Emily''s strength was actually useless in front of this boy.


    "I have won the match. Of course you are the pet I won back home. From now on, if you behave well, I


    will spoil you very much. But if you don''t, then maybe I will do some really rude things! "


    The boy sat next to her. His evil and attractive breath gushed over her head. He slowly said something


    disgusting.


    ''He was definitely a freak. It was only because I bumped into their fight! I just came out for a walk in the


    middle of the night! Why did I be the pet of this stranger in an instant!


    I had be a rich girl today, then had be a pet tonight. How could the gap be so big?''


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore, freak. Do you know who I am?" In a moment of desperation, she


    had to use the An Family to save herself. It had been a long time, they might had realized that she had


    been missing and was crazy looking for her!


    "Who are you? You are just my kitten, my sweetest pet. " The masked boyughed and touched her


    head with one hand.


    "E, gross! Let me tell you. I''m Shirley, the Lady of the An Family. You''d better let me get out of the


    car now, or you''ll be dead if they find me." Emily pursed her lips and smiled proudly.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know Shirley. I only know my kitten."

 Chapter 6 Who Is The Mysterious Masked Boy

    Chapter 6 Who Is The Mysterious Masked Boy


    "You are really hopeless. Forget it. I won''t argue with you anymore. Who the hell are you? Do you dare


    to tell me your name? " Emily calmed down and nned to deal with him in another way. She was quite


    interested in the face under the mask. And moreover, why didn''t he let her watch their fight? What was


    he hiding?


    "I dare to tell anybody my name. You can just call me Jim." The masked boy raised his head arrogantly


    and said slowly.


    "What''s wrong with you? That''s a name? So simple and without surname. I''m really speechless. " Emily


    was almost shocked to death by his shocking words.


    "You don''t need to know my full name. You can just call me Jim. Not everyone can call me like that."


    The masked boy turned his head away with a proud look on his face, and a snicker shed in his eyes.


    The careless Emily would never notice it.


    "Well, may I have a look at your real face?" Emily reached out her hand to the boy''s mask with a sly


    smile.


    There was only one centimeter left to reach the mask when her hand was held tightly then shaken off


    by the big hand.


    "You are not qualified to see my real face, unless you obediently be my kitten. If am satisfied and


    happy, maybe I will allow you to nce at my handsome face."


    "Duh! Handsome? I think you must be an ugly monster. Generally, ugly monsters don''t dare to let


    others see their ugly faces." Emily stuck her tongue out and came up with a smart idea to goad him into


    action.


    But the boy easily saw through her trick and had no intention of jumping into her trap at all.


    "You will know whether I am handsome or ugly in the future." The smile at the corners of his mouth was


    even wider, which made Emily feel a little nervous.


    The car was speeding, but she didn''t know where they were going. Would he kidnap her and sell her?


    "Where are we going? It''ste. I need to go home. " After a big circle, Emily returned to the starting


    point wondering if he would let her go.


    "Don''t worry, kitten. I will drive you home, but not now." The masked boy kept his poker face, moved his


    thin lips and said.


    "When will it be?" She then asked anxiously. It was almost twelve o''clock. If she didn''t go back, she


    would be cursed to death.


    "When the timees."


    "You said something so useless. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Humph." Emily turned her head


    away and huddled herself up anxiously on the soft seat in the back of the car.


    Gradually, she felt sleepy. This was the time when she felt sleepy the most. Even if the sky fell, she had


    to sleep.


    The guy sitting next to her was like a stone status revealing a cold temperament. It was nearly three


    o''clock, and he could return to normal.


    He tilted his head and looked at the girl next to him who was sleeping like a pig again. He shook his


    head helplessly, approached her, and took off his coat to cover her.


    Looking at her slightly pouted pink lips, he couldn''t help but want to get close to her.


    One centimeter, zero point five centimeters, zero point zero one centimeters.


    He gave her a kiss --


    He gently kissed her like putting a special seal on her lips.


    He shivered as if an electrical wave went through his body. It was the first time that a girl could make


    him feel like this. The sweet greasy taste made him linger and his heart beat faster.


    "Wow!" The driver couldn''t help but shout out. He felt unbelievable to see the shocking scene from the


    rearview mirror. For so many years, the young master had never been so close to a girl, especially an


    ugly stranger.


    "Murphy, I remember I have taught you the rules, right?" A cold voice like Satan''s at night came from


    behind, which made him tremble with fear. The young master hated others to be unruly the most. He


    had been unintentional just now.


    "Young master, I''m sorry. I''ll shut up and close my eyes. Please go on. I didn''t see anything. " He was


    so frightened that he immediately closed his mouth. When he was about to close his eyes and stop


    looking, the anger behind him grew even stronger.


    "You''ve already seen it. Close your eyes while you are driving? Do you want to kill me?" The masked


    boy almost roared. How could he have such a stupid assistant? Moreover, he was his most capable


    assistant and best friend.


    The second morning, Emily woke up from her sleep. She had a deep sleepst night. It was really


    She stretched her body, rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked around with her eyes wide open.


    Eh, wasn''t this her room? Where she was sleeping on was the big and soft dreamlike luxury Simmons


    Princess bed in the An Family. What happened? Didn''t she escape yesterday? She also met the


    masked boy and the boy in red. Was it a dream? But she still remembered everything clearly.


    She knocked on her chaotic head and figured out what happened yesterday. She was sure that it was


    not a dream. She fell asleep in the car of the masked boy yesterday, and then there was nothing else.


    "Knock, knock, knock..." There was a heavy knock on the door.


    Before she got out of the bed, the door opened and four maids in ck and white uniforms broke in.


    Oh shoot, it turned out that the knock was a polite reminder rather than asking her open the door. It


    was so impolite. She was still wearing a nightgown. What if she was seen naked?


    Wait, why was her pajamas so feminine? ''Who changed it? Oh, no, give my Snoopy pajamas back!''! !


    A hysterical roar shocked the whole vi.


    The maids were so frightened that they stood straight and didn''t dare to speak.


    "Why do youe in? I haven''t changed my clothes yet. Go out." Emily pushed the impolite servants


    away, trying to send them all out. She hated impolite servants the most!


    "My Lady, let us help you wash your face and brush your teeth. Breakfast is ready. We don''t have much


    time left. If you don''t hurry up, you will bete!" The maids lowered their heads and said respectfully.


    "I know! You can leave now! I can do it myself. Give me five minutes. " Emily was very confident in her


    washing speed. Every time she overslept, she could wash as fast as she could and rush into the


    ssroom right on time.


    "Alright! My Lady, we will wait outside. " Although the maids talked politely, they looked cold and


    arrogant. They looked down upon Emily, who had turned from an ordinary girl to the Lady of the An


    Family overnight.


    "Humph! She shouldn''t be so arrogant. She is just like us except for looking exactly like our Lady.


    When the real Ladyes back, we will see how she falls from the sky to the ground." The maids


    gathered together and spoke ill of her as soon as they came out of the room.


    Five minutester, Emily went downstairs to have breakfast with herself all dressed up. The breakfast


    was on a long square table, covered with a golden tablecloth, and there were all kinds of Western food


    on it. She had never seen so many delicious food, which made her greedy.


    She was attracted by the delicious food, but forgot that there was an old man with grey hair sitting on


    the main seat. He was looking at her with a serious expression of contempt.


    "Look at you. You don''t look like a Lady at all. Our Shirl has never been like this." Sam said angrily.


    "Old man, you are here too. I''m sorry. These dishes are more attractive than you. I didn''t see you. I


    don''t look like a Lady because I''m not, let alone your Shirl. " Emily smiled awkwardly and said


    sarcastically.


    "Lady, be respectful. He is now your grandfather." Luke, who was standing aside with his arms behind


    his back, was frightened and immediately rushed out to correct the girl.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was careless and forgot about it. Just have breakfast, grandpa. I''m starving to death."


    Emily immediately focused on the food and could never be distracted.


    Sam''s white beard twitched with anger. This girl was so eloquent and she didn''t know any manners. He


    had to teach her a lesson.


    "Don''t start. I haven''t started yet. Who gives you the right to start first?" The old man''s unhappy voice


    came from the main seat seriously, and his angry face turned red.


    "Put down the knife and fork right away." Luke grabbed the knife and fork from her hand and put them


    back to where they were. He had been in the An Family for so long, and he was the one who knew the


    most how to read people''s mind.


    Ahhh! She was going crazy. She was starving while they were still wasting time here. Were rich people


    all so tedious?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Since you want to take the ce of Shirl, you should behave like Shirl. In the future, I will send more


    family teachers to give you lessons and teach you manners. I should have punished you for skipping


    sses without permission yesterday. But since you went to see James yesterday, I don''t want to


    pursue it anymore. But you shouldn''t sneak out freely in the future." Sam said a lot but she wasn''t


    actually listening. However, she was stunned when she heard he mentioned James.


    "Grandpa, what did you say? I went to see James yesterday? "


    With her big bright eyes wide open, Emily stared at Sam as if she had heard the most surprising news


    in the world. She wasn''t that crazy to meet that self-righteous jerk.


    She only met the mysterious masked boy yesterday.


    "Well, he sent you back yesterday! I don''t care what happened between you two, but you have to deal


    with your rtionship with him and make sure the engagement goes smoothly. This is your task. " Sam


    repeated patiently.


    Emily agreed perfunctorily then fell into deep thought. It was so strange. Was it possible that James


    was the masked boy?


    No, No. How could it be possible? Their personalities were totally different.


    After breakfast, Emily was sent to the Holy Sakura Noble School on time by her specific driver.


    She couldn''t stop thinking about the possibility that James was the masked boy. Suddenly, an idea


    urred and she ran into the ssroom.


    Sure enough, James came to the ss. He waszily leaning against the chair and looking out of the


    window. There were a lot of fangirls around him.


    Emily saw the new table and chair prepared for her in the ssroom, but she ignored them and walked


    directly next to James, pushed the fangirls away and sat down. It was the same position as


    yesterday''s.

 Chapter 7 One Million Dollars Deal

    Chapter 7 One Million Dors Deal


    "Look who is this?" The girls who were pushed away were furious with dissatisfaction. When they


    turned around, they saw Emily, who was sitting next to James swaggeringly.


    "Shirley, do you want to die? How dare you push us? "


    "Shirley, how dare you steal the seat of Prince James?"


    "Shirley, you will have to pay for what you did."


    The girlsined and satirized straight at Emily, one after another.


    James touched his chin and didn''t say anything. He wanted to see what surprising thing this girl could


    do.


    "I like sitting here. Is there a problem?" Emily looked like a domineering queen with her arms crossed.


    "Shame on you. Your Highness, look at her. She is sowless. Hurry up and teach this arrogant girl a


    lesson. She upied this seat the whole day yesterday, and today she dares to sit here again


    shamelessly."


    The girls grabbed his uniform sleeves and acted coquettishly. They looked at Emily with disdain and


    hostility, hoping that James would teach her a lesson in front of everyone.


    With a light smile on her face, Emily didn''t say a word. Instead, she nced at James who was


    watching this chaotic from time to time.


    The reason why she insisted on sitting here today was that she wanted to obey Sam and cultivate a


    rtionship with James. In addition, she wanted to investigate if James was actually the masked boy.


    "A violent dragon acts like a violent dragon. Even the way you chase me is so aggressive!" James


    turned his handsome face towards them. He was surrounded by fangirls and smiled.


    ''Bah!


    Who wants to chase him! He is so narcissistic. Does he think the royal highness of the Sakura


    Kingdom is extraordinary? He is just a little more handsome, rich and noble than ordinary people!''


    With a sneer, Emily showed disdain on her face.


    "You are going to be my fianc¨¦. Of course I should develop a good rtionship with you. Don''t you


    think so? As for these boring fangirls, if I was not aggressive enough, how could they know that you are


    mine! Ha ha! "


    What Emily said was totally different from what she really thought. She was almost disgusted by


    herself.


    She was secretly happy in her heart, and the girls beside her were so angry that their faces turned


    green.


    A fight among the girls was about to start when the ss bell rang. They had to leave angrily.


    "Violent dragon, I''ve never said I would get engaged to you. Don''t becent too early. You should


    go back to where you came from." James ruthlessly lifted up her school uniform with a flick of his hand.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Bang! She was thrown back to her own seat. It happened so fast that she was unprepared and fell.


    Oh boy! Her butt was always the one got injured. Covering the painful part, she climbed up awkwardly


    and rolled her eyes with hatred.


    ''Damn it, James, just wait and see. I will find your fault and make you obedient to me. Humph. ''


    It seemed that he could see through her intention from her eyes.


    "Violent dragon, don''t look at me like that. You can''t defeat me."


    "I don''t want to fight with you. You have to be responsible for hurting my butt."


    "Well, how do you want me to take the responsibility?" The two of them sat in the same row but


    different groups.


    Ignoring the teacher on the tform presumptuously, the two were fighting in the back.


    "How about you let me give you an overarm throw too? But without your resistance." Emily covered her


    mouth and snickered.


    "Are you sure you can throw me?" With a yful smile, James looked at her suspiciously.


    "You have to let me try. By the way, I heard that you sent me homest night?" After talking so much


    nonsense, Emily finally got to the point.


    "Yes! Some pig was sleeping in front of my car. My sympathy was overflowing. It was just like sending


    a stray dog home! " James shrugged and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Wasn''t I in the masked boy''s car? Howe Iy in front of your car? It was so strange. Have you


    ever seen a boy wearing a mask? " Emily murmured, tilting her head. She was getting more and more


    confused.


    "I haven''t. I don''t understand what the hell you are talking about. I warn you, don''t lie under my car for


    no reason in the future. I''m not always sympathetic. It seems that you haven''t thanked me yet?" James


    stubbornly asked for her gratitude.


    "Well, what do you mean by ''thank you''? I have never said that since I was born. " In order to make


    herself look more like an arrogant and rude Lady, Emily pouted her pink lips proudly.


    "Good, very good. I finally remember you, violent dragon!" James'' two cheeks bulged with anger. He


    had never seen a girl who dared to provoke him in public again and again since he was born, "Hey,


    Jim, you have remembered me. Should I show off?" She said provocatively and stressed the word


    "Jim" especially.


    Her voice was soft and sweet, made him get enough goose bump to cover the whole floor. This girl was


    really good at pretending.


    "You''d better call my name directly. I can''t stand the violent dragon acting coquettish." James turned his


    face away and nced at the ckboard randomly.


    Emily looked up and down and stole a nce at every move of James. She had to find out whether he


    was the masked boy or not. Although he denied it, she would rather find the answer by herself.


    "Humph! It''s your honor to see me act coquettishly. It''s my first time to act coquettishly to a boy. " Emily


    touched her high nose and said arrogantly.


    James was speechless. He thought this violent dragon was really abnormal.


    Seeing that the atmosphere froze for a moment, a new idea suddenly came to Emily''s mind. Since


    yesterday, she had been at a loss for the one million dors.


    There was a rich and handsome guy sitting next to her. How about making a deal with him.


    With a whoosh, she jumped from her seat to the seat next to James and drew closer to him.


    James frowned and thought, ''How could this girl be so shameless toe back after being kicked by


    me once?''


    "Shh! Don''t throw me back anymore. I have something to tell you. After that, I will sit back obediently.


    You don''t have to throw me there. " Emily said in a low voice with some consulting tones.


    The arrogant boy raised his handsome eyebrows and seemed to be interested. "Tell me."


    "Hee hee... Don''t you want to refuse this engagement just like me? "


    "Cut the crap." The boy lifted his thin lips impatiently. He didn''t want to say one more word.


    "That''s easy. I don''t want to be engaged anyway either. I have a way to prevent the engagement from


    being held. Are you willing to cooperate with me?" Emily said with a cunning smile. She revealed eight


    of her white teeth, which was her ssical and signature smile.


    "Well, I''m interested in it. Tell me, what can you do to stop the engagement?"


    "It''s none of your business how I stop the engagement. All you need to do is promise me to give me


    money, a lot of money."


    LMAO --


    Hearing that, James was speechless. Was she thinking about bribing others with money? It was not


    possible to prevent the wedding of the royal family easily. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have to sit here


    hopelessly.


    "Little girl, you are so stupid. I don''t want to cooperate with you. I have my own way."


    "Hey, you''re such a mean guy. You don''t want to cooperate with me as soon as I mention the money. I


    haven''t told you how much money it is. Can''t you afford it?" Emily said with an evil smile.


    "Don''t try to goad me. I have endless money to use. But I don''t want to give you money, and that''s it.


    Besides, you are a rich Lady. How is it possible you don''t have money?" James looked her up and


    down.


    "Who said I don''t have money? It''s just not enough. How can I take out one million dors at once?"


    Emily said dejectedly and could no longer look at this guy.


    ''You don''t even give me one million dors. You''re a penny pincher. I won''t talk to you. Humph.''


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get this. We will prevent the engagement without you spending a penny." There was a


    weird smile on James''s handsome face, which made her nervous.


    What the hell did he want to do?


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news."


    The two of them were chatting until the ss finished. Lying on the table, James continued to sleep for


    the whole day.


    In contrast, Emily was very sad while she was waiting! After another hard day when she was bullied for


    more than five times, scolded for more than ten times and red at for countless times by those


    fangirls around James, she was grateful that she survived stubbornly.


    For the first time, she was looking forward to the end of the ss. For the first time, she was looking


    forward to the night.


    As soon as the ss bell rang, the girls gathered around like crazy people, pushing her into a mess.


    ''Shoot, are these girls all from the madhouse?'' For these girls, it was the first time that Prince James


    had stayed at school for a whole day without leaving halfway. It was a miracle.


    "Prince James, I have two tickets. Would you like to go with me?" A girl lowered her head shyly and


    handed out two tickets.


    "Get out of the way. Your Highness won''t go to the cinema with you. Your Highness, I have booked a


    table in the most luxurious western restaurant. Could you give me a chance to have dinner with you?"


    Another girl''s eyes were shining with romantic red hearts while she was waiting for James''s answer


    with excitement and expectation.


    "Your Highness."


    Once again, the scene that girls pushed each other was yed in this ssroom. The girls were


    pleasing the monster in the middle of them shyly and humbly.


    "Hey! Such a scene had happened for so many times. I''m tired of watching it! You''d better leave early


    in case of a trampling ident. " A girl with short hair who sits in front of her blinked her big eyes


    naughtily and kindly reminded Emily who was standing there waiting for the opportunity to leave. She


    shook her head helplessly, packed up the books on the table and was about to leave.


    "Ha ha, thank you for reminding me. But you came here only two days earlier than me. How do you


    know it so well?" Emily liked this girl somehow. Everyone knew that she was the fianc¨¦e of James and


    they were eager to get rid of her as soon as possible. This girl was different.

 Chapter 8 Dinner Party At The Royal Palace

    Chapter 8 Dinner Party At The Royal Pce


    "Come on. After all, I was promoted from the junior high department of Holy Sakura School. I used to


    be in the same ss with James. He has been encountering such a situation almost every day since


    then. I''m used to it." The girl raised her sexy lips, stuck out her tongue naughtily and told her everything


    she knew.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Emily''s mind. It was better to dig out James'' mysterious identity bit by bit


    than to investigate him blindly.


    "Oh, I see. What''s your name? I want to be friends with you. " Emily said frankly. She didn''t beat


    around the bush. Since she didn''t have a friend here at Holy Sakura, this girl should be able to make


    friends with her.


    "Aha, aren''t you afraid that I am one of the fans who will approach you and stab you in the back?" The


    girl squinted at Emily, but with no malice in her eyes.


    "Ha ha, I''m not afraid. Besides, I think you must be different from them. As long as you don''t dislike me,


    we are friends!"


    "You are straightforward and I like you too. Let''s go out and have a talk. My name is Lisa."


    "My name is Emi... Shirley."


    On the other side, with his cold and sharp eyes, James cut a path through the fangirls around him and


    proudly walked out of the crowd.


    "Your Highness, where are you going? Wait for us!"


    "Who dares to take one more step with me? Don''t me me for being rude." James stared at them


    coldly.


    The girls were petrified. They had long known that His Highness had a bad temper, but today he


    seemed to be angrier.


    When the two girls walked out of the ssroom, they didn''t get in Luke''s car. Instead, they came to the


    dessert store next to the school, sat together and chatted happily.


    "What did you say? James has always been mysterious and you have almost never seen him at night?


    " Hearing this, Emily was even happier. Didn''t that mean James was the masked boy who went out at


    night?


    A wicked smile shed on Emily''s face. Lisa was so nervous that she drank up the milk tea in the cup


    all of a sudden.


    "Well, Shirl, I have to go home now. If I go backte, my parents will nag again." Lisa plucked up her


    courage to say goodbye. She wouldn''t tell everything to the girl easily before she knew her well.


    "Oh, I see. See you tomorrow!" Emily also wanted to end the date as soon as possible to find James.


    ''Damn it, James, let me see the real you tonight.


    Wait, Emily, why are you so interested in the true identity of James?'' Suddenly, Emily asked herself,


    with a series of questions in her mind.


    ''Oh, it''s only because you want to find out the true identity of the masked boy. He treated you as a bet


    and a pet. It doesn''t make sense that you don''t revenge!''


    Thinking of this, Emily''s mood suddenly became much better.


    She hummed a tune and was sent back to the An Family by the driver.


    "Wee back, Lady. Your training program tonight is..." Luke came over to report enthusiastically as


    soon as he saw Emilye back.


    "Stop! Stop!" Emily covered her ears with her hands. She didn''t want to hear it anymore. She didn''t


    want to ept the poison of these damn things!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "What''s wrong, my Lady?" Luke looked at her suspiciously.


    "Uncle Luke, I want to have dinner with the Ou Family today. I want to develop a good rtionship with


    James. Wasn''t that what you taught me?" Holding Luke''s hand, Emily blinked her pretty eyes and acted


    like a spoiled child.


    "Well, I have to ask Mr. Sam about it. But, Lady, with all due respect, you are not the real Lady of our


    family after all. You''d better keep a proper distance from Prince James. If you have feelings that you


    shouldn''t have, it will be difficult!" Luke reminded her meaningfully.


    "Uncle Luke, are you sure you are not kidding? How could I fall in love with such an arrogant guy? "


    Emily frowned and looked straight at Luke.


    "Then I''m relieved. Lady, please wait a moment. I''ll ask for Mr. Sam''s opinion." Luke touched her head,


    turned around and walked into the old man''s study.


    After a while, Luke came out of the study happily. "Lady, Mr. Sam agreed and informed the Ou Family.


    I''ll prepare a car for you now."


    ''Oh, yeah! Finally, I got what I wanted. James, tonight, I''m going to unveil your mystery.''


    In her heart, Emily was secretly pleased. But she acted very calm.


    Luke led her in person. The half-hour drive brought Emily into a glorious world that she had never seen


    before.


    After leaving the noisy street, the car slowly approached the most luxurious and uniquendmark


    A long road of roses made the air filled with a faint fragrance of flowers. Emily revealed her round head


    out of the car window, looking at the pink and gorgeous roses all over the field surprisingly.


    The dim yellow sun spread ayer of faint gold. The impable beauty made people intoxicated. But


    what made Emily shocked more was not yeting.


    The car passed through a golden carved gate, and the soldiers guarding on both sides bowed


    respectfully to them.


    "Wee, Miss. Shirley, to the Royal Pce." A neat and loud voice echoed in the twilight.


    ''Wow, so cool!''


    After these people greeted her, Emily looked up and finally knew what real luxury and rich was. This


    was the royal family, the most prosperous and noble ce in Sakura Kingdom. The An Family she had


    praised before was nothingpared with this sacred Pce!


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the Pce was all bright. Many European style Royal castles stood in


    the golden light.


    The castleplex included five castles, and the one in the middle was the most special and glorious


    one. The Arabian top of the pce tower pierced the sky. There were four shorter castles surrounding


    the central castle. It was like fours surrounding the moon.


    At present, the Ou Family who had the supreme power of the entire Sakura Kingdom lived in the main


    castle of the Pce. The four great grandmasters who lived in the four castles around helped to


    manage the country, and their power was second only to the Ou Family.


    The four great Families were the Su Family, the Qian Family, the Yun Family, and the Mo Family. They


    were the four political giants. Along with the four financial giants of Sakura Kingdom, the Qiao Family,


    the An Family, the Lu Family and the Mu Family, theyplement each other.


    But between the two groups of four giants, the four financial giants were still slightly inferior to the four


    political giants. After all, political circles were also in charge of power and also had a lot of wealth.


    Along the way, Luke didn''t forget to introduce the world of the rich to her.


    Emily seemed to understand something after hearing it.


    "Uncle Luke, so the An Family is one of the four financial giants, but it can''tpare with the four


    political giants, right?"


    "Yes. So it''s our fortune to be engaged to the Ou Family which is on top of the four financial giants and


    rule the entire royal family of Sakura Kingdom!" Luke said proudly.


    "Well, why didn''t the Ou Family choose the girls from the four noble political giants but the An Family?"


    Emily became more curious.


    "I don''t know either! The Ou Family came to the An Family all of a sudden and made the engagement


    decision in a hurry. Perhaps only Mr. Sam knows the reason! "


    "Okay!" Emily shook her head. She didn''t want to hear any more. This marriage must have conspiracy,


    but it had nothing to do with her. ying the role of Shirley the Lady, was the only thing she needed to


    do.


    In addition, Luke had repeated what she should do, shouldn''t do and should pay attention to for


    countless times before she arrived at the Ou Family. She couldn''t make any mistake in every move or


    word. Otherwise, the An Family would be doomed.


    The car finally stopped in front of a tall and luxurious castle. A waiter in ck hurried over to park the


    car. The servants in white clothes with golden edge stood in two rows neatly.


    "Miss. Shirley, pleasee in."


    Emily looked around the castle curiously as she entered.


    She stepped on the smooth marble floor, passed through the majestic jade pir door, and stepped into


    an elegant hall.


    A young middle-aged couple sat in front of the long table. The man was handsome and mature, and


    the woman was elegant and noble. One could tell at a nce that James inherited their appearance


    and temperament. It turned out that genes were really important.


    Emily was so nervous and her heart beat fast. She grasped the hemline of her dress, with beads of


    sweat on her forehead.


    It never urred to her that she could see the leader of this country.


    It was like she had been dreaming every day from the day she was kidnapped!


    "Your Majesty, Queen, this is our Lady Shirley. Lady, say hello to the emperor and the queen right


    away. " Luke went up and bowed first.


    Sakura Kingdom had extended the monarchy, but there was no special andplicated etiquette. No


    kneeling down was needed.


    Emily felt lucky. It was already in the twenty-first Century now. Kneeling down was only needed in front


    of the dead, okay? She was very satisfied with the system of keeping pace with the times.


    "Good evening, uncle and aunt. You can call me Shirl!" Emily greeted naturally, but the situation was at


    a stalemate again because of her.


    Oh, God! This girl called them uncle and aunt directly. The problem was that the An Family and the Ou


    Family hadn''t been formally married yet. Even if they were married, for the first time, she should


    respectfully call these two elders His Majesty and Queen!


    Emily didn''t realize what she did wrong. She looked at Luke who was winking at her.


    "Luke, do you feel ufortable with your eyes?"


    The emperor and the queen burst intoughter, and the servants around them also covered their


    mouths and snickered.


    "Ha ha, this girl is so cute! I like her. I didn''t choose the wrong person. Shirl, it doesn''t matter. You


    should call us uncle and aunt. But remember to change after a week! "


    The emperor said to her with a smile. He was so approachable that no one could imagine that he was


    the emperor of a kingdom.


    "Shirl, you must want to see our James very much, right? I''ll ask someone to invite him downstairs at


    once. Let''s have dinner!" The Queen''s exceedingly beautiful face was also iparably peaceful, just


    like an ordinary mother, just like her own mother.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief. When they were in the car, she was so nervous that she didn''t know


    how to face it. Now everything was fine! It was not difficult to get along with such parents!

 Chapter 9 Get Out Of Here

    Chapter 9 Get Out Of Here


    "Thank you, auntie."


    "Shirl, I heard that our boy didn''t allow you to sit next to him at school?" The emperor asked with great


    care.


    ''Oh my god! His Majesty even knows about this. He has to care about the national affairs and take care


    of the children. It''s not easy for him.'' Her affection for the couple has risen again.


    "Yes, uncle, I just wanted to develop a good rtionship with him, but he kicked me away from him. I


    still feel pain in my butt!" Emily quickly pretended to be aggrieved and told the couple her grievance.


    Luke was stunned by her words. ''Does the Lady always changes her face so fast?'' He wondered. ''How


    many times has she done this?''


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t cry. Shirl, you are going to be my daughter-inw. I will teach him a lesson for


    you. And I will let you sit back next to him tomorrow. I will keep my words." The queen patted her slim


    shoulder kindly to calm her down.


    "Thank you, auntie. You are the best, MUA!" Emily kissed her loudly. Such a cute auntie, such a


    beautiful auntie, a kiss was necessary!


    The queen, who had been kissed, burst intoughter. She was satisfied with her daughter-inw to be.


    Looking at the stable development of the situation, Luke was relieved. This marriage will definitely be


    held smoothly.


    Soon, the servant who was sent upstairs to invite James downstairs for dinner came down and said in


    a panic, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, no matter how I persuaded him, His Highness said he didn''t want


    toe downstairs and didn''t want to have dinner."


    "How dare him! This guy is getting more and more arrogant." The emperor was so angry that he threw


    a punch at the table. The crystal clear porcin bowl was shaken off the table and fell back to where it


    was.


    ''Wow, the force was so strong.''


    Emily couldn''t imagine how powerful his punch would be.


    "I''d better go there myself, honey. Don''t be angry. Look at me." The queen volunteered to leave and


    was about to ask James to have dinner.


    "Auntie, may I have a try?" Emily grinned and asked.


    "Shirl, are you sure?" "The emperor knew his son best. No one could change his decision.


    "Yes, uncle. I''m sure. Give me ten minutes. I promise toplete the task. " Emily said confidently. Her


    eyes were shining.


    "Alright, I''m confident in your sincerity. I believe that you can definitelyplete the task. Ha ha, hurry


    up! He is in the main bedroom in the middle of the second floor. "


    "Hey, wait for me. I''ll be back soon."


    With a whoosh, she rushed up to the second floor.


    The couple sat quietly in their seats, hoping that this girl could bring a miracle. If she could really


    persuade their son, they would be more relieved to let her take care of James.


    After stepping on the spiral staircase, Emily arrived at the door of James'' room and knocked three


    times.


    "Didn''t I say that I won''t eat? I don''t want to eat with the violent dragon! Get out! "


    If this was not from that guy, who else could it be?


    "James, I''m the violent dragon you mentioned. Open the door." Emily leaned against the door and


    waited for him to open it.


    Hearing the voice of Emily, the young man lying on the bed suddenly opened his bloodshot eyes.


    Finally, this girl came!


    With a click, the lock was turned and door was opened


    A slender hand reached out and grabbed her into the room.


    "Hey, James, what do you want? Let go of me." The handsome James pressed her against the soft bed


    with his lipspressed.


    "Tell me, why did youe to my house for dinner tonight?" His cold words were full of irresistible


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    authority.


    "Come downstairs and have dinner with me. Then I''ll tell you."


    "You bad girl, you have no right to bargain with me!" Letting go of her, James stood up and sat on the


    white sofa beside.


    "You are such a freak, James! Your kitten is standing right in front of you. Shouldn''t you be nicer to her?


    "


    Kitten --


    What happenedst night was still vivid in his mind. Yes, he adopted a kitten whose name was Shirley.


    "How did you know?" James frowned and stared at her. He denied it once, but he couldn''t deny the


    second time that he was indeed the masked boyst night.


    "Ha ha, even a fool knows it, okay? When you sent me back to the An Family, you were already


    exposed. Do you really think I would believe that I took the initiative to sleep under your car? " Emily


    exined with her mouth tilted to one side.


    "My kitten is smart, but it''s all your guess. If I don''t admit it, you can do nothing to me. Since I admit it, it


    means it doesn''t matter for you to know. Tonight, you have to y the role of my kitten well." James


    stood up and touched her soft long hair, which waspletely different from the violent and arrogant


    James before.


    Now, the James right next to her had a mysterious and dangerous temperament, which was hard to


    guess.


    "Get your hands off me. I haven''t settled ounts with you yet. You kidnapped me yesterday and took


    me as the prize of your gambling game. The real purpose I came to your house today is to tell you that


    I''m not interested in being your pet. Don''t think that the Young Master of a rich family like you can do


    whatever you want. I''m not that kind of fangirl who follows you everywhere!" Emily announced to


    James seriously. Her big round eyes were full of disdain.


    "I have told you that if I win the game, you are my exclusive pet and you must listen to me in


    everything. You were so unlucky to meet me that night." James looked at her firmly.


    "You''re so unreasonable. I''m a human, not a kitten or a dog. If you want me to be your pet, you need to


    give me one million dors. Just give me this amount of money. I''ll reluctantly follow your orders." With


    her arms crossed, Emily shook one of her fingers in front of him.


    "I have told you that I will solve the engagement. Why are you still so interested in the one million


    dors?" It was getting more and more difficult for James to see through the girl in front of him.


    "Well, there''s no need for me to tell you. Just tell me do you agree or not?" Emily had held a great hope


    before she mentioned it for the second time. If this guy was still unwilling, it meant that he was a miser.


    The one million dors could give back her freedom, and she didn''t have to y the role of this tiring


    Lady. She was longing for it.


    "It''s not easy to be my pet. I''ll ask Murphy to give you a book about the pet formingw. In addition, for


    the one million dors, I''ll give you two hundred thousand dors a month. What do you think?"


    "No, you must give it to me at once." Emily had a small n. She would get the one million dor after


    five months if he gave her two hundred thousand dors a month. By that time, the Lady of the An


    Family woulde back. Why did she need the one million then?


    "It doesn''t make sense. Forget it. I''ll give it to you on the engagement day." James believed that he


    could stop the engagement. At that time, the pet might not be needed.


    "Deal." In the bottom of her heart, Emily praised her own negotiation ability. She was a genius.


    "Aren''t we going to have dinner? Let''s go." They reached an agreement. In a good mood, James took


    her downstairs for dinner.


    "Honey, look, Shirl really brought James down. That''s great!" The queen patted His Majesty on the


    shoulder excitedly.


    "Yes, I saw it. This girl is really different."


    "Uncle, aunt, I''ve invited James downstairs. We can have dinner!" Emily returned to her seat. James


    was wearing a casual shirt and his hands were in the pockets. He casually sat down in his exclusive


    seat.


    "James, you are getting more and more unreasonable. Shirl even needed to invite you in person." The


    queen said in a reproachful and spoiled tone.


    "I''m her fianc¨¦. Shouldn''t she do such a small thing?" Asked James.


    Emily red at him and thought, ''This guy is really good at being rude.''


    "Alright, alright. The dishes have been changed already. Let''s eat while they are still hot!" The queen


    said awkwardly.


    "Shirl, eat more. What do you like to eat? Just tell the servant." The Emperor didn''t even look at his


    son. Instead, he was kind to her.


    It seemed that she was their baby daughter in this family, but James was nothing. What he didn''t know


    was that this was the strict education method of the Ou Family. He must be strict with James who was


    going to be his sessor.


    "Thank you, uncle. There are enough dishes. I''m not a picky eater. There''s no need to add more


    dishes!" Emily expressed her gratefulness again. The rich people were terrible. The dinner on this table


    could cover her food for three days, but they still said these were not enough.


    James looked up at her, disdaining her affectation.


    ''Damn it! You are really good at pretending.''


    ''Just so so. I''m just a little weaker than you!''


    The eye contact between the two of them was spreading around the table, and they were fighting


    secretly like lightning.


    After dinner, the queen left the room for James and Emily on purpose.


    Watching everyone leave, Emily took a deep breath. It was sofortable to take off her disguise.


    James didn''t have to aim at Emily anymore as well. In fact, he didn''t hate this special girl. It seemed


    that he had a different feeling for her and wanted to be good to her. But in front of outsiders, his


    arrogant character and the rebellious mood of just stepping into puberty made him have to go against


    her everywhere. He wanted to kick this fianc¨¦e arranged by his family out of the game thoroughly. He


    didn''t allow his life to be manipted by his parents. He wanted to live the life he wanted.


    "I found another secret of yours. You would only scold and bully me in front of outsiders, but you


    wouldn''t do that when there are only the two of us." The smart Emily realized that James is double


    faced. He really had two personalities.


    "Who told you I won''t do that when there are only the two of us?" James knocked hard on her


    forehead.

 Chapter 10 His Kitten Was So Interesting

    Chapter 10 His Kitten Was So Interesting


    "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! James, what else can you do except for bullying me?" With a sad face, Emily


    rubbed her head. What if she became stupid because of him?


    "I can also flirt with you. Don''t forget that you are my pet now. You''d better be obedient to me. " With an


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    evil smile, James reached out a hand and approached her.


    "Bastard, what do you want to do?" All of a sudden, she covered her chest with her hands. ''Damn it!


    Was he going to attack my chest?''


    "My pet is so interesting." Looking at her extremely defensive expression, James suddenly withdrew his


    hand in the air and showed a rare smile.


    "Hey, do you want me to be your pet twenty-four hours a day?" Emily''s scalp tingled. She was tortured,


    bullied and flirted by him all day long. Who could bear it? Her life was so miserable.


    "No need. Your pet time is only at night. We will keep it the same during the day."


    "Okay." Hearing this, Emily breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately.


    "Remember to transfer the one million dors to my grandfather''s ount on the engagement day."


    Emily was afraid that she couldn''t get the money, so she reminded James in a hurry.


    "Okay." James answered lightly and looked down at an expensive Ruby watch on his wrist. It was


    almost ten o''clock in the evening.


    The feeling in his body became more and more obvious, and a hot me was burning.


    "It''ste. Let Luke drive you home! I''m going to bed. "


    James turned around coldly and asked her to leave. Then he rushed back to the vi and went upstairs


    to the second floor.


    ''Humph, there must be a reason that he chase me away in such a hurry. Yesterday he evenpeted


    with someone on the street, but today he goes to bed so early. No one would believe him.''


    When she was about to catch up with him, she heard Luke''s nightmare like voice behind her. "My Lady,


    it''ste. We should go home."


    "Okay." She curled her lips helplessly and had to give up. She still had time. She could definitely find


    out his secret.


    On the next day, Emily got out of the driver''s car, staring at her damn high heels. When she walked in


    the campus, she found strange gazes from all directions.


    With admiration, jealousy and sarcasm, the gazes were like darts, whooshed at her.


    ''What happened to them? Am I already this famous on the third day I came to Holy Sakura?''


    After entering the ssroom, she saw the students gather around and talk about something. As soon


    as they saw her, they immediately looked at her with burning eyes.


    ''Was there anything on my face?'' She wiped her left face then right face with her little hands.


    Nothing! ! !


    "Congrattions, Shirley. You will be engaged to our Prince James soon." The fangirls said to her


    ironically, and then a huge newspaper covered her head.


    She pulled down the newspaper from her head and saw the big news covering the whole front. She


    immediately realized that this morning, the students in the school, including the students in their ss,


    were abnormal.


    "Thank you. Remember toe to my engagement ceremony. Don''t be jealous and faint then." Emily


    threw the newspaper back to them, leaving behind a cruel sentence that pissed them off.


    "You, you, Shirley, don''t be too proud. Prince James doesn''t like you. So what is the difference although


    you are engaged? You will break up anyway, ha ha." The fangirls'' strong psychological resistance


    shocked her.


    "It doesn''t matter. At least I have been engaged to him. Unlike you, he doesn''t want to talk to you at


    all." Emily retorted sharply. These girls were really annoying. If she didn''t teach them a lesson, they


    would climb on her head and set fire on her.


    "She is really a shameless bitch. Humph, when Fionaes back, she will be dead. Ha ha."


    "That''s right. I think if Fionaes back, she won''t have the chance to get engaged to His Highness."


    The girls talked about a girl called Fiona. From their words, Emily could tell that she was a very popr


    girl. Otherwise, how could these fangirls be sincerely convinced of her.


    Forget it. It''s none of her business. She didn''t like James and didn''t want to get engaged. She just


    listened to the old man''s order before she paid the money. She was not interested in Fiona.


    When she returned to her seat, she found that the seat specially set for her yesterday disappeared


    again overnight.


    ''Where is my seat? Where has it gone?''


    The teacher entered the ssroom and saw only Emily standing there alone.


    "Miss Shirley, I''m sorry. The emperor called me today specifically and asked you to sit with Mr. Ou, so I


    removed your seat. Don''t worry. Just sit down. Mr. Ou has also agreed." The teacher said to her gently.


    She turned her head and looked at James'' seat. ss had already begun, but this guy hadn''te


    yet. Since the teacher had said that, it must be the uncle who said he would solve the problem of the


    seat yesterday. So today, she could sit next to him justifiably.


    ''Why am I so happy to sit with James?''


    After Emily sat down, she knocked her head to get rid of her messy thoughts and prepared for the


    ss.


    "Hi, Miss Shirley." A gentle and elegant voice came from the left side of her seat.


    Emily suddenly raised her head and turned around.


    "Good morning, Mr. Oliver. I''m sitting back here alone today." Her seat was originally on the right of


    James'' seat, and now she was sitting on James seat. On the left was Oliver''s desk. Thinking of the


    book he handed over in the first ss, she still felt warm in her heart.


    "I wanted to say hello to you yesterday, but you sat over there." Oliver smiled lightly, with shallow


    dimples on his handsome face.


    "I''m back today, aren''t you happy? When Jamesester, I''ll ask him to sit on the right, so that we


    can be desk mates." Emily said with a smile. She liked this gentle and elegantmissary in charge of


    studies somehow.


    "Ha ha, Miss Shirley, you are so funny. I''m d to be your desk mate, too. " Oliver covered the corner


    of his mouth and almostughed out loud. This girl was really special and cute.


    "Why are youughing all the time? Am I funny?" Emily pursed her lips. She didn''t know why. She just


    wanted to sit next to him. Was that so funny?


    "No, I just think you are forthright and cute."


    "Really? Thank you for your praise, but don''t keep praising me. I''ll blush if I''m shy. " Emily lowered her


    head and didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    "Then show me your face. I want to see the red apple." Oliver continued to tease her.


    "It''s very easy to see an apple. Here, this is it." In a second, she took out a big red apple from her


    pocket like a magic. Fortunately, she grabbed one on the table this morning. Otherwise, how could she


    have such a good prop?


    "LOL..." Oliver almost delirious withughter and lifted the table. He wanted to see her face, but this girl


    took out a red apple directly. He made a trap for himself to jump.


    This girl was even funnier than before.


    "Here you are. Since you like apples so much." Emily threw the apple directly into his arms.


    Taking the apple, the smile at the corners of Oliver''s mouth had not faded away. He put the apple into


    the drawer like a treasure. Then the two began to listen to the ss seriously.


    Halfway through the ss, Emily felt a huge breath approaching her, which made her breathless.


    As expected, as soon as she turned her face, she met with the extremely cold and scarlet eyes of


    James, which were shooting at her with sparkles of fire.


    ''Oh, my God! He is so angry as soon as he arrives. It''s going to burn me to death.


    I just sat in his seat. Does he need to kill me with such a murderous look?''


    "You, you are here. Well, I''m sorry. I sit back here. How about you sit on the right and I sit on the left


    with a seat between us? There are three seats anyway. " Emily pleaded with a trembling voice. She


    indeed did the wrong thing, so she could only be obedient with her head down.


    "Whatever."


    He didn''t get furious as she had expected. He just said a word coldly. Then he looked straight ahead,


    thinking about something with his arms crossed.


    What a freak. A super strange freak.


    But she was happy that there was no war today. Sometimes, she turned around to chat with Oliver.


    Sometimes, she listened carefully to the ss. Shepletely ignored the big statue beside her.


    But somehow, she couldn''t help peeping at him to see his mood change.


    After her smart brain identification, this guy was very angry today, so she had to be careful.


    For the rest of the time, when Emily asionally turned her head, she could see that handsome


    sleeping face. He was so quiet and sleeping soundly at his table that he couldn''t even hear the ss


    bell ring.


    After thest ss, everyone was packing and ready to go home. Oliver, who sat next to her, packed


    up his notes and greeted her with his schoolbag on his shoulder, "Miss Shirley, I''m going to the library.


    Are you going home now?"


    "Oh, Mr. Oliver, I''ll go home soon. Bye!" Emily waved goodbye to Oliver with a bright smile on her face.


    "Okay, I''m leaving now. See you tomorrow." Oliver, in a white uniform shirt, disappeared at the other


    end of the ssroom.


    Emily looked at the figure for a long time and felt obsessed a little bit. Even the shadow of the gentle


    and elegant Mr. Oliver was so handsome. How could she not be obsessed?


    When she came to her senses, she looked at James who was still sleeping soundly on the seat.


    ''Ah! This guy is really a pig. He has slept from sunrise to sunset. Did he work secretly at night?


    Maybe yes? Maybe he went out to fight with someone with a mask like that night. It makes sense.''


    Seeing that James'' fianc¨¦e hadn''t left yet, the fangirls could only roll their eyes at Emily and then leave


    with their schoolbags unhappily.

 Chapter 11 Drew A Panda On His Face

    Chapter 11 Drew A Panda On His Face


    The spacious ssroom suddenly became empty, leaving only the two of them.


    All of a sudden, a bad idea came to Emily''s mind. It must be fun to wake him up and run away as soon


    as possible. At that time, he didn''t know who did it. Ha ha, how could she be so smart. She praise


    herself in the bottom of her heart.


    Then she took out a ck oil pen from her schoolbag and started to draw ck circles around his long


    eyshes, one on the left and one on the right. Then she pointed a few freckles on his delicate and


    white face.


    In the process of her action, she moved very gently, fearing that he would wake up in the middle of the


    way and give her a few ps. But he did seem to be very tired. He just frowned and pursed his lips,


    and then stopped moving.


    "Ha ha, God helps me." Emily picked up her phone and took pictures of her perfect masterpiece. She


    couldn''t help covering her mouth with her hand and snickered. Then she left the ssroom. She ran


    faster than flying. She was afraid that he would wake up immediately, grabbed her and hang her up to


    beat her up. That wouldn''t be fun.


    Looking at the photo in the camera, she found that handsome and enchanting face look like a giant


    panda now, or an ugly monster with freckles.


    She really couldn''t wait to see him to waking up and walking out of the ssroom. The consequences


    of being seen by those girls who loved him would be hrious. After all, this guy was so arrogant. There


    was a devil''s heart hidden under the angel''s face that could explode at any time.


    Not long after Emily left, James was waken up by an euphonious phone ring. He picked it up. The man


    on the other side of the phone said, "Hello, young master, something is wrong! The people of our


    organization were beaten up and I don''t think they can attend your engagement party, so your n


    may..."


    "Murphy, no matter what, the n must bepleted on time. I don''t care who wants to stop me."


    James'' cold face darkened again. The situation was getting worse and worse. He began to lose control


    of it. Firstly, he didn''t expect the engagement to be advanced again and again. Secondly, his n had


    been blocked by those inexplicable people and things before it started and couldn''t be carried out.


    "Yes, young master." Murphy had no choice but to agree. ''Well, in order not to get engaged to Miss.


    Shirley, the boss has gone all out. By the way, Miss. Shirley is beautiful and lovely. Why doesn''t the


    young master like her? Is he still waiting for that girl? Fiona?''


    "Hey, buddy, what are you thinking about? Come and pick me up."


    "Oh, okay. I''ll be right there. Wait for me for two minutes. I''ll reach the highest speed. I won''t let you


    wait too long."


    After hanging up the phone angrily, the screen of the phone was locked. James'' face shed on the


    shiny screen. Was his face so miserable?


    "Who the hell did this?"


    The zing roar shook the whole teaching building, but no one replied him in the empty teaching


    building, which made him very depressed. What happened? Who dared to offend the crown prince?


    He looked at the watch on his wrist and found that it was half past six. Then he looked out of the


    window and found that the sunset was slowly disappearing in the West.


    ''Oh, God! How long had I slept?


    However, if I catch the person who did this to me, the person will die. Don''t forget that every ssroom


    in the school is equipped with surveince cameras. Humph, I can see who it was immediately.''


    James strode to the bathroom to wash his face first. Then he went to the monitoring room.


    "Prince James, you are here. What can I do for you? " The monitor asked respectfully. No one dared


    not to bow to such a noble Highness.


    "Help me get the surveince video of today''s ss A of the first grade." Sitting on the chairzily,


    James looked at what happened today slowly.


    During the time he was sleeping, no one hade close to him, except Shirley who had been talking


    happily with Oliver next to her for most of the time.


    James watched these roughly. Afterwards, it started to y the footage after school. After everyone


    had left, the fox tail gradually revealed.


    The girl in the video smirked and drew two ck eyes with her oil pen on the face of the holy Prince


    James. As well as freckles all over his face.


    The monitor widened his eyes in surprise and looked at the bold girl in the video. It seemed that she


    was the fianc¨¦e of Prince James announced in the newspaper? How could she do such a thing to His


    Highness? His holy face could not be tainted with any ws. But look at what she had done?


    But it seemed that James wasn''t surprised at who he saw. He had expected all this. Who else could it


    be except her? Moreover, he had already had the evidence, and he was going to deal with it for the


    next step. This girl must didn''t want to live anymore. She was still making trouble for him when he was


    busy with a lot of things.


    "Copy this video and give it to me."


    "Got it, Your Highness. I''ll copy it right away. Wait for me for a few minutes."


    When James stepped out of the monitoring office, the evil smile at the corners of his mouth was hardly


    noticed by anyone.


    When he arrived at the school gate, Murphy''s car had already arrived. It took him twenty minutes to


    arrive, not two minutes as he said.


    "What about the two minutes we agreed on?" James got in the car unhurriedly.


    Murphy nervously looked at James in the back seat of the car and pretended to be aggrieved, "Young


    master, please don''t give me a hard time. There was a traffic jam on the road. It''s rush hour."


    "Who dares to block you in my car?" James continued to push him.


    "Young master, I''m really sorry. I didn''t tell you the truth. In fact, I had a fight with those people


    kilometers away, and then they came to me again. In order not to make you worry, I didn''t dare to tell


    you."


    "Forget it. Take me there first."


    "Okay."


    Swoosh --


    The car left Holy Sakura Noble School in a sh. It was alreadypletely dark.


    The car ran fast on the highway and soon arrived at the scene of the fight. From a distance, they heard


    arge group of people from the gang gathering together, holding sticks and swaggering.


    They were in a stalemate with the people on his side. It was obvious that they were not willing to


    resolve the dispute. This group of people seemed to be the real murderer who had hurt their people,


    but it was obvious that someone behind the scene had paid them to cover up. The people of the


    Imperial Night Organization would attract these inexplicable people to stir up trouble for no reason.


    A few years ago, the Imperial Night Organization was formed by the royal family with a different


    identity. The members of the organization did not know that the young master of the Imperial Night was


    His Highness. They only knew that this young master, who was only a teenager with the same age as


    them, was called Jim. He usually wore a ck mask when he met people at night. He never showed


    his real face in front of people.


    "Look, it''s the young master." Seeing the signature ck, silvery embellished Maybach, they knew who


    wasing.


    Who else could have such a magnificent car and such a powerful aura? It could only be their valiant


    and mighty young master.


    The morale began to rise. They were looking forward to the young master''s arrival. All of them looked


    over here. Even the leaders of those troublemakers had stopped making trouble, craned their necks to


    see who the young master of the frightening Imperial Night Organization in Sakura Kingdom was.


    "What are you looking at? Hold your sticks tight, otherwise, I will beat you up." The man with


    moustache, who was the leader of the enemies, looked at his people unhappily. How could they crane


    their necks to see the leader of their enemies? He was furious.


    "Yes, yes, boss. We won''t look at him anymore. We have already held our sticks, which are specially


    used to beat these people."


    "Turn around! Don''t embarrass me!"


    Soon, the car approached them but didn''t seem to stop. It rushed in directly and dispersed the teams


    who thought they had formed a very powerful formation. Finally, it stopped in the middle of their crowd.


    The door was opened. Murphy got out of the driver''s seat and immediately opened the car door. The


    people of the Imperial Night Organization immediately stood in two rows and consciously weed


    James out.


    "Wee, young master."


    With a stride of his long leg, a slender figure stood in front of everyone. He wore a ck shirt, a ck


    half mask, and looked solemn and serious. He exuded a cold and earth shaking aura, which came over


    to people and surrounded them. The tense ambience made people feel scared. However, although he


    had an aura, his age...


    "Hahaha, there must be something wrong. I thought the boss of the Imperial Night would be a hero who


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    is extremely ordinary. It turns out that he is just a young man." Obviously, the man with moustache


    disdained him. He looked tall and powerful, at least more than 30 years old. It was not terrible to deal


    with such a young boy who hadn''t even grown up yet.


    Although the order had made it clear that he was not allowed to hurt him and only needed to destroy


    his organization.


    "How dare you ignore our young master?" Murphy was a little unhappy. He hated it the most when


    others bullied His Highness. He was the only person who knew all the secrets of James.


    He knew his true identity and the secret hidden in his body. He had sworn that he would follow James


    for the rest of his life as his most capable subordinate and his best friend.


    Although he knew that he was just a humble homeless child, he was destined to have the mission of


    his life after he was saved by a kind move of James when he was a child.


    "Well, I don''t take you seriously. You are just a young boy." The man with moustache squinted at the


    boy in front of him with disdain, who was a little taller but obviously not stronger than him.


    "Ha ha, ''a young boy''. Remember what you said now. Later, I will make you kneel in front of me and


    beg for mercy."


    "Young master! Young master!" The people of the Imperial Night Organization became excited. As long


    as the young master came, there would be nothing left unsolved. Everyone raised their fists and


    shouted, which immediately cheered up the morale.


    "Hahaha, nowadays children don''t go home to be nursed well. They go to the society all day long to act


    arrogant. Now I''m here to teach you. At night, you should go home to stay with your mommy


    obediently. Don''t wander around. All the crap Imperial Night is just nominal."

 Chapter 12 Provocation

    Chapter 12 Provocation


    The man with moustache rolled up his sleeves, spat on his palm and rubbed it grossly, as if he was


    going to have a big fight, which made everyone disgusted.


    It was so dirty for His Highness to fight with such a vulgar person.


    Murphy nodded at James and stepped forward to stand in front of him. "Let me deal with you alone


    tonight."


    "Ha ha, you didn''t suffer enough loss just now? Buddy, it seemed you just fought with us an hour ago.


    You lost miserably. Now what? You haven''t been punched enough?" As soon as the man with


    moustache said this, he immediately exposed to the public how miserable Murphy had been when he


    had fought with them before.


    Murphy frowned and looked embarrassed. ''Shoot, these guys not only beat me up but also exposed


    my embarrassment. Young master must mock me to death.''


    "Well, an hour ago was an hour ago, and now is now." Murphy didn''t want to lose so much face in front


    of the young master. This time, he had to save his face.


    "Ha ha ha, how arrogant you are! Since you like to be beaten, you cane. We will deal with your


    blonde young masterter."


    Soon, a group of people began to besiege Murphy, and the people of the Imperial Night also joined the


    battle. Unless it was absolutely necessary, James would never make a move.


    After all, before ten o''clock, all he had was the Taekwondo and karate that he had been trained and


    acquired. He couldn''t use any special skills.


    After a group of fierce battles, James tilted the corner of his mouth and shook his head. This group of


    people are so weak. He could easily win without using any special skills.


    The people of the Imperial Night had been attacked before. And now after half an hour, they were in a


    fierce battle for a long time again. They were a little tired, and James knew it was time for him to make


    a move.


    "All of you step back. I want to fight you alone." James pointed at the man with moustache who was


    getting more and more excited.


    "It''s okay as long as you don''t say that I bully children as an adult." The man with moustache didn''t


    want to waste time with these people. He naturally hoped that he could fight one against one, strong


    against strong.


    The people on both sides retreated and took the initiative to make way for the two masters. Winning


    this battle meant the right to survive.


    "I have told you that you will kneel down to beg for mercy."


    Without further ado, James punched the man again and again at a speed as fast as the wind. The man


    was caught off guard and began to retreat. In the end, he leaned against a wall.


    Soon, James gained the upper hand, leaving no way back for his opponent.


    Of course, his opponent had been in the society for so many years and had a certain reputation. He


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    was not a coward. He used both his fists and feet, grabbed an iron rod on the ground and smashed it at


    James.


    The stick hit down, prated the whistling wind, and was about to hit on the shoulder of James.


    Swoosh --


    James easily dodged, moved to his side, lifted him out of the corner, and kicked him to the ground. It


    was so fast that he couldn''t figure out how he escaped from his iron rod, and how he could be kicked


    out.


    "Ahhh..." the arrogant man in moustache sadly fell on the ground with his face down. He lost his face in


    front of his people.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worship me. I just want you to kneel down to me. You are too polite." The man


    with moustache was so angry at James'' evil words that he wanted to spit blood on the spot.


    "You... Why are you guys still standing there? Let''s fight together and teach this brat a lesson. " The


    man in moustache suddenly came to y tricks. It was no good to fight him alone, so they had to


    besiege him.


    "Humph, shame on you. But I like it." There was no fear on James'' face. Instead, the people that came


    to him aroused his killing intent. Although there was no need to kill them, the depression in his heart


    would probably be alleviated a lot after this battle.


    "Ah -"


    "Ahhh..."


    "Ouch!"


    "Ow!"


    All kinds of painful and weird screams suddenly sounded on the ground. After they were defeated by


    James and fell to the ground, the people of Imperial Night quickly rushed up and subdued them.


    In the end, even the boss, who had vowed solemnly, had no choice but to be pressed to the ground by


    Murphy and knelt down in front of James.


    "Mr. Jim, please forgive me. I won''t do it again." The man in moustache hadpletely changed his


    attitude. His face was swollen, and his eyes were beaten into harmonious panda eyes.


    "Humph, what I said must be true. You don''t believe it yourself. Tell me, who on earth let you besiege


    the Imperial Night?" James wondered who had the guts and motivation to hurt his people.


    "I don''t know either. We just take the money and do our job. We only know that he is a housekeeper.


    The housekeeper didn''t show his face while talking to us. He just handed the cash to us personally."


    "If we find out that you lied, you will be dead meat." With themand from James, Murphy let go of


    the man in moustache.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Jim. I won''t do anything to hurt you next time even if they pay me."


    "If there is a next time, I will throw you into the sea to feed the fish. Get out of here!" Murphy chased the


    group of people away angrily. The young master usually wouldn''t kill people. But if he dared toe to


    avenge next time, it would be hard to say.


    "Young master, are we really going to let them go like this?" After they went far away, Murphy asked


    James who was still standing there and thinking about something.


    "They are already gone. Why do you still ask this question? Are you going to take them back? "


    James enjoyed oppressing Murphy the most all the time. This guy had always been stupid and weird


    since he was young. It was also a pleasure to make fun of him.


    "Well, I can''t catch them. You know, my strength is less than 1/10 of yours." Murphy lowered his head


    and felt guilty. He was really not a capable assistant. Although he was much stronger than the people


    of the Imperial Night, he was still far behindpared with the young master.


    "Have you made any progress? You were like this a few years ago, and now you are still like this." After


    saying that, James picked up his phone and walked towards a ce not far away.


    He found the name that frequently appeared in the contact list recently and dialed it. "Hello, kitten,


    where are you?


    Are you reciting English words at home?" At this time, Emily was lying on the bed, under the


    surveince of two servants, with a thick English book in her hand and reciting the words. She was


    good at English, but she was not as good as that of the An Family''s real Lady Shirley. She grew up in


    the United States and studied in Ennd for many years, so her English was very good.


    "Come out." James gave a brief order.


    "It''s already eight o''clock. Why should Ie out?" With her eyes wide open, Emily looked at the two


    servants who looked like statues and asked bitterly.


    "Don''t forget that you''re my kitten. You shoulde whenever I ask you to. You''ve signed a contract


    with me."


    Obviously, James was a little impatient.


    "Okay, okay, I know. You are so verbose. I''ll be right there." Emily was about to hang up the phone.


    "Come to the Imperial Square in half an hour."


    James hung up the phone arrogantly before Emily could go back on her words. It was almost


    impossible to arrive at the Imperial Square in the center of the city in half an hour at this time.


    The poor Emily got up from the bed, walked to the wardrobe, took out her shirt and jeans, and was


    about to change her white rabbit pajamas.


    "My Lady, where are you going? You haven''t finished your English book yet. Luke has also arranged a


    piano lesson for youter tonight. " The servants was so unreasonable that they stopped her way.


    "Do you know what I''m going to do? If I tell you, you will regret stopping me. " Emily nced at these


    two girls.


    "Then what are you going to do? We need to report it to Luke." The servants still didn''t dare to make a


    decision. If something went wrong, they would lose their jobs.


    The engagement wasing soon. A Lady''s English, dancing and piano performance abilities were


    the most basic requirements. But this chick hadn''t learned anything for a few days.


    "James asked me to go out for a date. It was him on the phone just now. Do you think I should go?"


    Emily thought this was the best way for her to go out. She really couldn''t stay here any longer. Her


    head hurt when she was reciting English words. How could she not be willing to go out?


    Ignoring these annoying servants, she changed her most convenient clothes, tied up her curly hair into


    a high ponytail with ck rubber band and blinked her big eyes in front of the mirror.


    ''OK, let''s go.''


    When she walked out of the room, one of the servants was still following her like a cat following its tail,


    and the other one probably went to report to Luke.


    "My Lady, you can''t go out."


    "I don''t care." Emily was not going to jump out from the window today. She had to take an ordinary path


    and walk out of the door tantly.


    As soon as she walked out of the room, she met Luke who was greeting her at the door.


    "My Lady, if you are going to have a date with His Highness, of course we will agree. But I have to ask


    the driver to send you to ensure your safety." Luke said calmly.


    This sentence seemed very ordinary, but in fact, it was very powerful. It was a great way to surveil her.


    If she didn''t go to see James, she would be in trouble.


    "Luke is so considerate. Well, let''s go." Soon, Emily showed her innocent smile again and didn''t let


    Luke see anything wrong. At the worst, James could show his real face without any crappy mask.


    In fact, she also wanted to know what this guy meant by wearing a mask at night. She had to uncover


    the big mysteryyer byyer.


    "Hey, Luke has sent someone to monitor me and see if I''m dating with Prince James. What should I


    do?" In the back seat of the car, Emily sent a message to James.


    James who was also in his car on the way to the Imperial Square pressed his lips and replied quickly.


    "No idea."

 Chapter 13 Rules

    Chapter 13 Rules


    "If the driver thinks that I''m dating a stranger, I won''t be able to get out again. My family is very strict


    with me." Emily sent another message.


    "That''s none of my business. Anyway, you need toe whenever I ask you to."


    "You are so unreasonable, James." Emily texted him the sentence along with several angry emojis,


    then she threw her phone aside. She didn''t want to talk to this bastard anymore. Every time she talked


    to him, she would be pissed off.


    On the other hand, James smiled particrly happily in his car. While driving, Murphy looked at the


    young master. The cold and cruel young master actually smiled particrly charming at a mobile


    phone. What was going on?


    Next, he was even more shocked. He took off his mask and threw it to Murphy.


    "Put on this mask. Remember, we cannot both show up with real identities." How could Murphy not


    understand what James said?


    A few years ago, since the young master established the Imperial Night, he had stipted that his


    identity must be absolutely confidential. Murphy would show his real face during the evening when


    James wore a mask. But Murphy had to wear the Imperial Night''s exclusive mask when James


    resumed his identity as His Highness in ss in the daytime.


    This rule had been passed on for several years, and the Imperial Night became stronger and stronger.


    However, the young master''s identity was still a huge mystery.


    Murphy put on the mask obediently and drove to the Imperial Square, waiting for Miss. Shirley.


    Soon, a ck limo stopped and Emily in a in T-shirt got out of it.


    "Miss. Shirley, this way." Murphy waved his hand, indicating her toe over.


    The driver, who was arranged by Luke, nced at James on purpose. When he was sure that it was


    James, he immediately informed Luke.


    Emily curled her lips and was very unhappy. The An Family was always on guard against her. Well,


    sure enough, she was not Sam''s biological granddaughter. Her life was really miserable.


    Ignoring the annoying driver, Emily walked up to James.


    "Am I on time? Half an hour." Emily looked at her watch and said proudly.


    "You''re five minuteste. I called you at half past eight. Now it''s nine five." James showed his phone to


    her.


    "That''s impossible. My watch shows it''s just nine o''clock." With her eyes wide open, Emily checked her


    watch again.


    "Well, Miss. Shirley, every time His Highness calctes time ording to his mobile phone and watch,


    although they are usually five minutes faster than yours." Murphy stood out and exined.


    "Fuck you!" Emily lowered her head and cursed in a low voice. This guy was really a freak, and there


    was nothing normal about him. Everyone had to obey his time. Did the world revolve around him?


    Shoot.


    With his keen ears, James carefully listened to her rude words.


    "Only this time I won''t pursue it. There''s no second time" After saying that, James walked to her driver


    and leaned against the car door.


    The driver wanted toe out to salute him at once, but he pressed the door and said, "Don''t talk


    nonsense. From now on, every night, I will expropriate her to ten o''clock. You don''t have to send her in


    the future. I will send someone to pick her up. Do you hear me? Go back. "


    "Yes, Your Highness." The driver was so frightened that he didn''t dare to move. He could only nod


    repeatedly. Atst, he stepped on the gas and disappeared in front of them.


    Seeing the annoying driver run away so quickly, Emily felt happy. She patted on the shoulder of James


    and said, "Hey, not bad. You have solved a big problem for me so easily."


    "Miss. Shirley, you can''t pat His Highness on the shoulder. He hates being patted on the shoulder the


    most."


    Murphy came out to remind her again annoyingly. During their conversation, Murphy was like a buzzing


    bee, constantly talking to her about the dos and don''ts.


    Emily covered her ears and didn''t want to listen any more.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll stay one meter away from him now. Is that all right?" With her mouth tilted to one


    side, Emily kept away from James.


    "No, Miss. Shirley. You are His Highness''s pet now. You must follow him and listen to his orders at any


    time." Murphy''s annoying voice rang out for the third time.


    Emily covered her ears and refused to listen.


    "Why are there so many rules? Just tell me directly what you need me to do." Emily directly asked


    James about the main topic.


    "Murphy, send the pet developmentw to her tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    "What? Pet developmentw? " A thick book with all the rules about how to be a good pet shed


    in Emily''s mind.


    "I believe you can be a good pet." After saying that, James pulled her towards a luxurious western


    restaurant.


    "It''s sote. Who would eat steak at this time?" Emily was a little confused. He took her to eat steak at


    this time. Is it necessary?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Miss. Shirley, His Highness hasn''t had dinner yet. You can have dinner with him."


    "Really? Where have you been?" Hearing that he hadn''t have dinner yet, Emily finally stopped making


    difficulties for him.


    She sat down. In the bright light, she remembered what she had done in person after school. Why


    there was nothing on his face now? What about her painting? He must have found out. Was he


    conspiracy banquet?


    Countless questions rushed into her little head. ''Oh my God! He is so smart. He must have known who


    drew it. There must be a lot of poison in the meal.''


    She must find a way not to eat, not even a bite, and swore not to yield.


    Emily raised her head and didn''t want to see him order the delicious dishes. She didn''t care.


    "Why are you tilting your head? You don''t want to order? " James looked at her curiously. It was funny


    to see her like this.


    "Ha ha, I''m full. I don''t likete dining. Enjoy yourself. I''ll watch you eat." Emily frowned helplessly and


    smiled. She would not be so stupid to be fooled. Even if there was no poison, what if it was purgative?


    She would be doomed.


    "I don''t think it''s reasonable for you to watch me eating. I''ll reward you tonight." It was rare that James


    had a good temper. He threw the menu in front of her.


    "Miss. Shirley, there is a rule in the petw that if the master asks you to eat, you must eat. You can''t


    have any objection." Murphy''s voice showed up again.


    With her eyes wide open, Emily stared at Murphy. If she had a knife in her hand now, she would


    definitely cut him into pieces.


    "Miss, here are your knives and forks." The waiter reminded her just at the right time.


    ''Ha ha, I''ll poke him.


    I''ll chop him.''


    The sound of her ying with knives and forks echoed in the delicate te. It was pleasant to hear.


    They were the only customers in the restaurant. Fortunately, they didn''t lose too much face when she


    came to her senses.


    Petrified, James looked at her and touched her forehead with his slender hand. "Kitten, do you have a


    fever? Or did you forget to take medicine? "


    "No, I didn''t." Emily shook off his hand awkwardly. Oh, my God, what did she do? She did something


    shameful.


    "Then hurry up and order."


    "I really can''t eat any more. I have eaten a lot tonight. You can just eat. I''ll watch you eat." With the


    insistence of Emily, she finally won the victory and avoided this conspiracy banquet which she thought


    was a trap. If James knew the evil thoughts in this girl''s mind, he would like to stab her with a fork.


    Ate dinner was slowly going on in the bright western restaurant. James ate slowly and elegantly.


    Seeing this, Emily swallowed. She didn''t know whether she was drooling for the delicious food or for


    the handsome boy in front of her.


    "Do you want to eat this or me?" James saw her through and asked her with a chunk of steak on his


    fork.


    "Of course I want to eat the steak." The first thing Emily wanted to do was to prove to James that she


    didn''t feel obsessed with him, so she lied.


    "You should have told me earlier. My kitten is a greedy cat. Why didn''t you order just now?" James was


    so gentle. Was this still him?


    He gracefully forked a piece of steak of medium size and put it in front of her mouth. Was he going to


    feed her?


    "Open your mouth."


    "Okay." Emily opened her mouth dully and ate the piece of delicious and soft steak. It was chewy. She


    began to regret that she did not order one. It was really delicious. How could she be drugged? ''What


    nonsense was I thinking about?''


    "Don''t worry. There''s more..." James stopped and fed her slowly. After the meal, he gently wiped the


    sauce spilling over the corners of her mouth.


    For a few seconds, Emily waspletely lost in thought. This handsome boy always quarreled with her


    and bullied her. How could he be so gentle?


    His soft and delicate movements were about to take her soul away. But when she was still immersed in


    her sweet fantasy, a devil''s voice pulled her back to reality.


    "Kitten, you seem to have done something wrong to me this afternoon." After wiping her mouth gently


    with a napkin, James asked unhurriedly.


    Oh boy --


    Emily was so nervous that she identally dropped the knife and fork prepared for her on the soft and


    expensive carpet.


    "What? What are you talking about? I didn''t do anything. " Emily tried her best to cover up her lie and


    make herself look less guilty.

 Chapter 14 Such A Bold Girl

    Chapter 14 Such A Bold Girl


    "Are you sure?" With an emphasis on his tone, James reached his slender hand over the table and


    touched her tender face. Then he raised her chin to make her look straight at him, leaving her no gap


    to escape.


    "Well... I''m sure." Emily puffed out her chest with courage. She didn''t want to be outdone in aura, which


    would make her extremely weak.


    "Well, I''ll show you something if you insist." James looked at Murphy. Murphy took out a tablet and


    started to y a video footage.


    The video waspletely shown in front of Emily, and her whole face began to twist unnaturally.


    ''Damn it!'' Emily cursed in her heart. She thought he just guessed that it was her who did it, but she


    didn''t expect that he had put the evidence on the table, deliberately making her embarrassed.


    "Master, please let me go. I was just being naughty for a while. Now that I know I was wrong, don''t


    punish me." Emily knew that if she confessed, he would ease her pain. She had to bow her head and


    admit her mistakes as soon as possible.


    "I seemed to have given you a chance to apologize, but my kitten didn''t cherish it at all. But if you


    destroy that photo obediently, I may think about it. " Hearing what James said, Emily breathed a sigh of


    relief. She patted her chest and felt lucky that he didn''t make a more abnormal request.


    She had nned to threaten him with his ugly photo in the future. When he dared to bully her, she


    could spread this photo to every corner of the school, making those who were crazy about himugh at


    himpletely, but now...


    "Here you are." With her head hanging down, Emily looked like a child who had just done something


    wrong. She reached out her hand with the delicate white phone in her palm.


    Murphy took the phone and unlocked it. He found the photo and deleted it forever.


    "I don''t care if you have a backup or not. If this photo is exposed to the public in the future, you won''t


    get a penny. And I will also make you the public enemy of Holy Sakura School." With a sexy smile on


    his thin lips, James looked enchanting and evil. With a bloodthirsty and cruel threat, she felt terrible.


    This boy was really unfathomable. Emily couldn''t afford to offend him. His temper was changeable. She


    couldn''t figure it out at all. Thest second, she was still immersed in his gentle trap, and the next


    second, she was going to lose her whole body after she died.


    "No, no, absolutely not. My phone doesn''t have a trash bin. It''s impossible to restore the deleted


    photos.


    And this photo was taken this afternoon. How could it be backed up so soon? Even if it is, I dare not


    take it out. I still want to live. " Emily immediately apologized like a puppy crawled in front of its master.


    However, in her heart, she had already cursed all of James'' ancestors.


    "It''s good that you know it. But since you are so bold to draw on my face, I will certainly revenge." The


    corners of James'' mouth twitched, and there was no smile on his face. A cold and stern aura came


    straight to her.


    Emily wanted to escape, but James was much faster than her. He easily lifted her up and threw her into


    the corner of the soft sofa. He squeezed in as well and controlled her body.


    Murphy respectfully handed over a pen.


    "What? What are you doing? Are you going to draw on me as well? James, why are you so mean? I


    just drew some lines on your face. Don''t lower yourself to the same level as me. Besides, I''ve already


    apologized... " She said a lot, from abusing to pleading. But James didn''t change his mind. Nobody


    could change his decision easily.


    "You are right. I''m mean." On the contrary, James enjoyed teasing this girl. No girl dared to challenge


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    his patience again and again.


    "James! You bastard, you devil, I curse you to die a horrible death. You were hit by a car when you


    went out, and you even choked your teeth when you drank water..."


    "Ha ha, let''s wait and see if your curse wille true." With a poker face, James picked up the special


    ck paint brush and began to paint on her face.


    "What do you want me to draw?"


    "Damn you! You bastard! You stupid pig" In a fit of anger, Emily said all the words she could use to


    curse. But it would be better if she didn''t speak. Every time she spoke, she just gave him inspiration for


    creation.


    "Well, it seems that pig is very suitable for you. I can draw a pig for you, but you''d better not move. You


    will be uglier if I draw it bad." James grabbed her two restless hands with his one hand, and pressed


    her feet on the sofa with his feet. She couldn''t move at all.


    The evil Murphy covered his mouth and snickered. At this moment, Emily really wanted to hit on the


    wall and pretend to be dead. She felt so humiliated.


    Ten minutester, a perfect animal picture waspleted on her face. In the middle of the painting,


    Emily had already given up struggling. It was just a pig. At the worst, she could wash it off when she


    went back.


    After she thought it through, her mood suddenly became rxed, allowing James to concentrate on his


    work. Seeing her so quiet, James smiled more brightly and knew what she was thinking.


    After the painting was finished, the first sentence of Jamespletely wiped out all the rejoicing of


    Emily.


    "Oh, I seem to have forgotten that the paint can''t be washed off. It will gradually disappear as time goes


    by. It will take about a week."


    "Oh, my god!" Emily waspletely stunned. She had to live with this pig in the school for a week and


    beughed at by everyone.


    "James! You are so cruel!" Emily took a look at the mirror and saw the vivid image of the big pig on her


    face. As her expression changed, it moved vividly.


    Clenching her fists, Emily really wanted to beat him to death. But she knew that she could not hurt him


    at all even if she tried her best.


    "A little less than you." James said modestly.


    "I will wash it off. Bye." The anger burst out from Emily''s eyes was enough to burn a whole person. But


    James was not afraid. He kept the evil smile all the time.


    "Bye. I will not walk you out."


    "Who wants you to walk me out?" Emily covered her face and rushed out.


    James looked at the time, it was almost ten o''clock, and it was inconvenient for him to go out again. He


    looked at Murphy and asked him to escort her back safely. Then he walked out of the western


    restaurant and directly pressed the elevator button to the eighty-eighth floor of the Emperor Building.


    Emily rushed out of the restaurant and wanted to stop a car by the roadside, but she covered her face


    with her hands and only showed her eyes, which made many drivers who wanted toe over think


    that she was insane and dare note over.


    "Miss. Shirley, young master asked me to drive you home." Holding back hisughter, Murphy said


    seriously.


    "I don''t want you to send me home. I don''t want anything from bad guys like you. I hate you, I hate you


    all!" Emily was still angry. Her arrogant self-esteem would not allow her to ept his charity.


    ''Well, James, you bastard, just wait and see. From now on, I''m at daggers drawn with you.''


    After walking for a long time, she still couldn''t get a taxi. Emily just as well got on a bus. Although there


    were many people on the bus, she didn''t want to let Murphy send her back. She would definitely be


    Seeing her leave angrily, Murphy shook his head and shrugged. He had tried his best. This girl was


    stubborn, and she was really suitable for the young master. Moreover, the young master seemed to be


    very special to her. If an ordinary girl did such a thing to the young master, she would disappear forever


    in Sakura Kingdom and be exiled to a poor ce.


    After returning to the Emperor Building, Murphy pressed the elevator button and arrived at the eighty-


    eighth floor.


    The eighty-eighth floor of the Emperor Building was the ce where the Imperial Night Organization


    was located, which was also the other secret ce of James. The whole building belonged to him.


    Entering the door, with the help of the infrared electronic scanning and the automatic recognition of


    human faces, Murphy easily entered the apartment.


    As soon as he entered, he saw the luxurious decoration inside. The light purple crystal chandelier was


    glowing. His most respected young master was lying on the white leather sofazily.


    "Young master, are you all right?" As soon as he came in, he found a red light covering the young


    master''s whole body.


    A huge energy, like a whirlpool, stirred up a real strong wind, making him unable to open his eyes.


    However, he had seen such a scene for many times and was used to it. He looked at the time on his


    watch and found that it was exactly ten o''clock.


    Yes, that''s right. Ten o''clock in the evening. At this time, there would be an astonishing change in


    James'' body. He would turn into apletely different person, with all the bones in his body dislocated.


    So every night the young master would suffer an inhuman pain transformation.


    On his handsome fair forehead, a red cherry blossom mark gradually became clear, shining with red


    light. A pair of scarlet eyes burst out a volcano like fire.


    His whole body was red. This scenested for ten minutes. Murphy stood still and could do nothing.


    Every time he saw the young master in pain, he couldn''t help but watch him suffer.


    What was gratifying was that only after painfully transforming did he be truly powerful. After ten


    past ten, the power hidden in James'' body reached a level that no one couldpare with. Even the


    most famous and powerful pure bloodline of the four financial giants in Sakura Kingdom could not


    It was said that in the ancient times, there was a person who had the super ability to destroy the


    heaven and earth. When he was about to die, he passed down his special skills to different people, and


    the people who received the most inheritance was the leader of the entire Sakura Kingdom, the Ou


    Family. And the Su Family, the Qian Family, the Mo Family, and the Yun Family that were


    wholeheartedly supporting the Ou Family all had their own special skills. But none of them was as


    powerful as the Ou Family.

 Chapter 15 My Lady, Your Face

    Chapter 15 My Lady, Your Face


    Later, the power inherited by the Ou Family was envied, and a powerful witch cursed. The special


    power of the heir of the Ou Family could only erupt at ten o''clock in the evening. The other time, he


    was just like a normal person.


    As for the other four Families, they were able to use the special power contained in their bodies freely.


    The power could be activated in various ways as they grew up. When the people of the four Families


    used the power, there would be cherry blossom marks on their foreheads. However, the Ou Family''s


    was red, while the Su Family''s was emerald green, the Qian Family''s was silver, the Mo Family''s was


    ck, and the Yun Family''s was blue.


    However, in Sakura Kingdom, when the capable man left the power, he had cast a curse that the power


    couldn''t be used freely in front of normal people, because not all people had the power. The power


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    would only make a country fall into endless war. If a normal person saw the special power, he would be


    blind. And if one be seen while using the power for ten times, he would also die a violent death.


    This was the danger brought by the special power, along with the honor.


    Murphy and all the members of Imperial Night had more or less obtained the inheritance of the special


    power. However, the power in their bodies were too weak, and they needed to be nurtured and


    developed.


    James had alreadypleted his transformation, and his whole body was full of clear spirit. He felt


    veryfortable. He walked to the mirror and looked at the red cherry blossom on his forehead, which


    were blooming enchantingly, as if it was dripping blood.


    Except for Murphy and his parents, no one had seen the birthmark on his forehead. He knew that this


    birthmark would cause more jealousy and hatred. The noble status of the Ou Family was inherited from


    such a noble bloodline. Once this secret was unraveled, a bloody storm regarding power struggle


    would be triggered. This was not what they wanted to see.


    After putting on the mask, James sessfully covered the sharp light of his body. He changed into the


    devil''s face.


    "Murphy, let''s go."


    "Yes, young master. Shall we call some more people?"


    "No, I''m just looking for someone to drink today." With a light leap, James jumped down from the 88th


    floor. A red shadow had disappeared without a trace before anyone could find out what the hell it was.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of James, Murphy couldn''t help but feel distressed. "Young master,


    why don''t you wait for me? You know my power is weak and I can''t fly, so you always bully me."


    Afterining, he obediently entered the elevator and went downstairs from the 88th floor.


    When he got down, James was resting in the back seat of the car. Murphy shook his head helplessly.


    The young master had never waited for him!


    "You are too slow. I won''t wait for you for so long." With his eyes closed, James said. Murphy was so


    angry that he almost spat out blood and died. ''Lord, please give me a knife to stab myself to death.''


    He would rather die than race with him.


    On the other side, after getting on the bus, Emily realized she was so ugly that she shouldn''t have


    With a face painted like a pig, many people pointed at her andughed at her all the way.


    She didn''t know how she went back to the An Family with her face covered.


    "My Lady, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing her like this, the bodyguard held his breath and didn''t dare


    tough.


    "I yed a game with James. And I lost the game. So he drew this." Emily cleverly found a good


    excuse for herself.


    "Oh, Mr. Sam is waiting for you inside. Come on in."


    As soon as Emily heard that Sam was waiting for her, she felt terrible. This old man was so serious and


    scary that he was not cute at all. How could she deal with himter?


    "My Lady, why did you draw a pig on your face? LOL..." Luke and servants came up to watch.


    Emily really hoped that there was a hole in the ground now so that she could go into it right away and


    note out to see anyone.


    "Is it so funny? Don''t you think this pig is actually very cute? " Emily was stubborn. Even if there was


    only a little dignity left, she had to protect it well.


    "Well, it''s very cute, indeed very cute. Please go in quickly. Mr. Sam is waiting for you."


    Emily dragged her tired body into the vi''s door and walked into the living room. The old man, who


    was still arrogant and standing with a crutch, looked at her seriously when she came in.


    It seemed that he had been waiting for her for a long time. When he saw her walk in, his face darkened


    again because of the strange big pig on her face and her rustic dressing.


    "Why did you go out to date sote?"


    "Old man, in fact, I didn''t want to go either. It''s just that Prince James had invited me. How dare I


    disobey him?" Emily stuck out her tongue. She knew that this old man would make things difficult for


    her, but she was not afraid of him.


    "Then why don''t you dress properly? Do you want to lose the face of the An Family?" The old man


    began to criticize her with great interest. She could go on a date, but she couldn''t go on a date without


    dressing like a rich Lady.


    "I like it. It''sfortable and simple. Why do I need to get all dressed up in the evening?" Emily


    continued to refute. She really couldn''t understand what the old man was thinking all day long.


    "Then what happened to your face? Do you want to beughed to death? Go and wash it off. " The old


    man nced at her in disgust. He was furious to look at this ugly pig.


    On the other hand, Emily was very happy. For the first time, she felt lucky that the pig on her face was


    well painted. Otherwise, how could she sessfully provoke the old man? More importantly, it couldn''t


    be washed off. If it was still there on the engagement day, she would appear with this this face and let


    the whole Sakura Kingdomugh at the An Family.


    "Do you think I don''t want to wash it off? It was drawn by a random pen by ident when I was ying


    games with James. But I don''t know why I can''t wash it off." Emily shrugged helplessly. She was not


    interested in it now. She would wash it off if it was possible. If it was impossible, she could do nothing


    about it.


    "Send for the doctor to analyze these chemical substances. They must be washed clean before


    tomorrow." The old man said and left.


    In terms of what happened next, Emily cried and shouted, but she couldn''t escape from the group of


    people who grabbed her and tried every means to wash her face for a few hours. However, it didn''t


    work.


    "Doctor, what''s going on? Why can''t we get rid of it?" Luke was a little worried, and he also felt sorry for


    Emily. Her face was flushed and swollen, just like a pig''s head. How could she go to school tomorrow?


    "There seems to be something special added to the ink. It''s not from an ordinary mark pen which is


    also hard to wash off. I can''t do anything about it." The doctor shook his head.


    "Well, you can go downstairs and look for someone else." Luke asked several servants to call other


    doctors over.


    "That''s enough. If you continue to wash my face, it will bepletely ruined. It''s my own face, and you


    have no right to do this to me. I''m going to bed. If you think I''m ugly, don''t send me to school. Anyway,


    after a week, the marks on my face will disappear." Emily was so sleepy and her face hurt. She needed


    a good sleep.


    "But My Lady..." Luke was at a loss what to do.


    A weekter? What did it mean? But there were only five days left before the engagement. If she still


    looked like this when she was engaged, then the honor of the An Family would be...


    Emily mmed the door angrily andy on the bed. She took out the mirror to see her terrible face. Her


    pink cheeks was rubbed by them with all kinds of cleansers. It was red and swollen like a pig''s face.


    Great, she looks like a real pig now.


    It hurt so much that she wanted to cry.


    After a long time, she fell asleep in pain. She had a dream. In the dream, she wore a white evening


    dress and held the engagement party with James as scheduled. All the guests came, and there was


    still a light trace of pig on her face. But mostly covered by luxurious wless makeup. Someone


    deliberately sshed a cup of water with dissolved agent on her face, all the makeup on her face was


    washed away, and the pig on her face reappeared in front of everyone.


    Then she crazily pinched James'' neck and almost strangled him. The engagement ceremony was in a


    mess. After a farce, it ended in a hurry, and the engagement party was ruined by her sessfully.


    On the second day, when Emily woke up, she was so happy and excited that she covered her heart


    with her hands. Didn''t this dream teach her the method? It was easy to screw up the engagement


    ceremony.


    She hummed a tune, changed into her school uniform and looked at the pig on her face. She didn''t


    hate it so much. It would be better to let everyone see the ugly big pig on her face, and make everyone


    despise her. She didn''t want to be engaged to the arrogant Prince. Who cared?


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she went downstairs to have breakfast. Sam didn''t wait


    for her and began to eat,pletely ignoring her.


    Emily sighed. She didn''t have a grandfather since she was a child, and she always liked to have an


    amiable grandfather to love her. But the old man in front of her would probably only show kindness to


    his biological granddaughter. He would never treat her kind. After all, she was not a member of the An


    Family.


    "Don''t go to school today. I''ve sent someone to ask for leave for you at school. You can stay at home


    until the mark on your facepletely disappears." What Sam said just nowpletely killed Emily''s


    mischievous idea. She had to discredit the An Family and screw up the engagement ceremony.


    ''Oh, shit! Everything was ruined.''


    "What about the engagement ceremony? I might not be able to attend it." Emily asked again.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. The engagement ceremony will be held when your face is clean. I


    will tell the Ou Family that you are not feeling well and need to have a good rest for a week."


    "But aren''t you afraid that the Ou Family will be unhappy? It''s not up to you to postpone it."

 Chapter 16 Your Highness Was The God Of Sleep

    Chapter 16 Your Highness Was The God Of Sleep


    "I have my own way." Sam was particrly confident. He seemed to have got the goods on the Ou


    Family. The Ou Family was going to unite with the An Family in any case, which made the An Family''s


    status rise to a very high level. Now he had the ability to decide the time of engagement.


    "Then what should I do at home if I don''t go to school?" Emily asked sadly. She had to stay at home for


    a week. Influenced by the etiquette culture and dance art, she would be a muddled Emily!


    "You will have sses at home. Finish what you haven''t finished yet." Sam''s wordspletely put


    Emily into hell. ''Oh, no, how could I be so miserable?''


    It was already eight o''clock, and the students had already entered the ssroom and began to have


    ss. Although James came to the school very early, he still didn''t see Emily even after the ss bell


    rang. The seat next to him was empty, and the most talkative crow in the past was not here today. He


    was not used to it.


    During the ss, Oliver craned his neck to look at the ssroom door and the seat beside him from


    time to time. He had a good chat with the talkative girl yesterday, but she disappeared today. Was she


    out sick?


    ''It was good that she didn''te. I don''t want to hear her talking.'' James tried tofort himself. In


    fact, he had guessed that the mark on her face hadn''t been removed, so she didn''t dare toe out.


    After the first ss, Oliver went to the teacher''s office to hand in the homework he had collected from


    the whole ss. He asked causally, "Sir, do you know why Shirley didn''te to school? Today... "


    "Oh, she was said to be sick and asked for a week''s leave from me. She is going to be Your Highness''s


    fianc¨¦e. I don''t think she is sick though. She is probably preparing for bing the fianc¨¦e at home."


    The teacher also guessed curiously, which made Oliver haveplicated feelings. Yes, she would


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    soon be the fianc¨¦e of Prince James of the royal family, and he was just an ordinary friend of her.


    "Okay." Oliver smiled awkwardly, turned around and left.


    "Hello, Mr. Oliver." A clear voice from behind stopped him.


    Oliver turned around and saw a beautiful girl with short hair calling him. Although he didn''t know


    everyone in the ss, he did know this famous Lady of the Yun Family, Lisa Yun.


    "Lisa." Oliver nodded politely.


    "Oh, you know my name. It''s rare." Lisa was overjoyed. She thought he didn''t know her. Although they


    had been in the same ss for a week, it was really difficult to remember the names of all the


    ssmates.


    "You are famous. How could I not know you? Lisa is the big shot in our school." Oliver praised kindly.


    "Oh,e on! Mr. Oliver, please don''t tter me, okay?" Lisa lowered her head shyly. She was


    straightforward and bold and had seen so many outstanding boys, but only fell in love with this


    handsome boy at first sight.


    She knew that he was very outstanding. His academic performance had always been the first in the


    school, and his Family was one of the four biggest Families in Sakura Kingdom. He was super rich.


    Although he was not as powerful as the Yun Family in political status, in wealth status, maybe he was


    even more powerful.


    Lisa only liked Oliver. Even if he was a poor boy who had nothing, she would also be with him.


    "I only praise people who worth it. I have just handed in the homework. Why are you here?" Oliver


    asked again.


    "Can I say that I followed you here? I just want to have a few words with you. " Lisa giggled cutely, with


    two dimples on her cheeks.


    Hearing her words, Oliver hesitated for a second and instantly regained his smile. "Miss Lisa, it''s not


    funny at all. Go back quickly. The second ss is about to begin."


    "I''m telling the truth. I really like you. I''ve been observing you for a week. I finally plucked up the


    courage to confess my love to you today." Lisa pouted and frowned. She would be brave to fight for


    what she wanted, but she had never relied on her noble Family background in Sakura Kingdom.


    "Well. Miss Lisa, I''m d that I haven''t eaten anything, or I''ll spit them out. If my memory serves me


    right, this is the first time we talk. It''s not good to make the atmosphere so awkward at the first meeting.


    " Oliver exined awkwardly. There were many people who expressed their love to him, but this girl


    was very special and did not make him disgusted, but it was also impossible for him to like her!


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind it. I know it will frighten you, but don''t worry. You have to get used to it in


    the future. Let''s go. We are going to bete. " Lisa stuck out her tongue naughtily and quickly ran away.


    She knew that Oliver was a gentle prince, but when he refused a girl, he would be very cold and


    ruthless. She didn''t want to lose face in front of him. It was too shameful to be refused hard by him.


    Oliver wiped the sweat on his forehead. This girl was so interesting. He shook his head again. He


    couldn''t think too much. His fate had already been arranged. What else could he do?


    James slept for the whole morning boringly. No one quarreled with him. He felt bored, so he slept


    soundly just as well. He was known as the God of Sleep in Holy Sakura, but his sleeping face was


    enchanting. That was because when he talked, he was either cold or evil. One must have strong


    psychological endurance to talk to him. But when he was asleep, he was quiet and beautiful. His


    sleeping face could always make those fangirls drool for a few feet, so they would secretly call him the


    sleeping prince, and they wanted to be the princess who could kiss and wake up the prince. Most of the


    time in ss, he was sleeping.


    After sleeping for the whole morning sessfully without listening to sses, Prince James finally got


    impatient. He walked out of the ssroom willfully and didn''te back that day.


    The teacher didn''t dare to say a word. This was His Highness. The whole Holy Sakura belonged to his


    Family. He could do whatever he wanted.


    Speaking of grades, it was a headache for all the teachers. They didn''t know if His Highness was born


    without talent for study, or he deliberately didn''t study hard. He was always the first tost in his ss in


    all the exams. ss A of the first grade was the best ss. The students in the ss were either rich


    or powerful from noble families, and they were also the top 30s in terms ofprehensive grades.


    As for James, he was the most powerful student who joined ss A halfway, but his grade also


    dragged down the average grade of ss A, so that if the other students failed even a little bit in the


    exams, the first ce of average grades would be given from ss A to other sses.


    Watching Prince James leave, the girls didn''t dare to follow or stop him.


    Emily didn''t know how she made this through. She felt that this was the most painful day in her life,


    training all day long.


    The next lesson was etiquette.


    "Stand straight. Don''t tilt." The etiquette teacher who was more than 30 years old patted her on the


    waist and butt with a ruler.


    "It hurts." Emily frowned. She had never been mistreated like this by her parents. Every time the ruler


    hit her, she felt very painful.


    "If you know it hurts, just stand straight. Don''t tilt your head. Bnce the book on your head. If it falls,


    you can stand up for another hour." The strict etiquette teacher said in an evil tone.


    "I''m going to sue you for beating a minor." Emily grumbled.


    "What can you do? I''m giving a lesson. This is how the etiquette lesson is taught. It''s useless for you to


    sue me. " The etiquette bitch sessfully irritated Emily who was like a crazy lion.


    "No, I won''t practice anymore. You can beat me to death."


    With a plop, Emily dropped the book on her head and sat on the floor, not wanting to move.


    This time, she would rather die than practice.


    "Well, I''ll report it to Mr. Sam."


    "Yes! Go to report now! What can you do to me?" Emily decided to fight back. She didn''t want to be a


    The etiquette teacher mmed the door angrily and thenined to Sam.


    After a while, Luke came in and stood in front of her again with the bitchy teacher.


    "Miss Emily, your parents owe the An Family one million dors now. If we ask them to pay back now, I


    can sue them right away. Maybe they can stay overnight in the prison tonight." Luke came to her with


    the phone and a bank bill.


    Although she didn''t know much about this, even an idiot knew that he had grasped her fatal threat and


    was about to threaten her.


    "Shame on you!" Every time Emily wanted to resist, she would fail halfway, because her damn


    disappointing parents owed a huge sum of money outside. Even if she sold herself, she might not be


    able to pay it back.


    "My Lady, please cooperate with us. We are trying to find our Lady. If we find her right away, you don''t


    have to suffer like this. But please cooperate with us before shees back. In addition, these snacks


    are the reward forpleting these tasks." Luke tried his best to persuade Emily and let her have no


    way to refute. When she saw the snacks and delicious food in front of her, all the anger she had held


    back disappeared.


    "When you finish the training program, these things will be yours. Besides, if you want anything more,


    after you finish a course, we will consider epting your requirements."


    "Wow, that''s great! I''ll practice right away!" As soon as Emily heard Luke''s words, she got up from the


    ground, obediently picked up the book and put it on her head. Then she easily learned it ording to


    the teacher''s instructions.


    It seemed that she was not a fool, but a genius who could tackle these things as soon as she learned.


    However, what she had learned was only the superficial knowledge. Dancing, etiquette and piano could


    not be learned well in a few days.


    As long as she went deeper, she was likely to be exposed.


    "This week, you will specialize in waltz, tango and piano performance. English is a long-term course.


    You just need to learn the most basic spoken English well." After inspecting her training results today,


    Luke came to a final conclusion.


    "Oh, I see. I''ll try my best." Emily was so tired that she couldn''t stand up straight. But the delicious food


    was the bestpensation for her. After she was freed, she started to eat immediately, ignoring


    everything around.

 Chapter 17 Her BFF Justin

    Chapter 17 Her BFF Justin


    The teacher next to her was stunned. Was she really a rich Lady? However, Luke and the servants


    were used to it. After staying in the An Family for so many days, they were no longer surprised at


    whatever happened to this girl.


    "Wow, it''s so delicious!" She licked her lips while eating, like a greedy cat or a wolf.


    "Take your time. You still have piano ss tonight. Get yourself ready." Then Luke led his men out of


    her room.


    ''Oh boy! Kill me! Piano is so hard. It''s impossible for me to tackle it.''


    Then she decided not to care about it at the moment. There were people who should be more worried


    than her. If she could tackle it, she would. But if she couldn''t, they couldn''t do anything to her. But


    instead of training her so hard, why not find the real Lady who was hiding? It would be easier.


    "Knock, knock, knock." Suddenly, there was a slight sound of knocking outside the window, and Emily,


    who was eating, suddenly stopped.


    She walked to the window and made sure that there was no one in the room before she opened the


    window. Who was it? Who took the unusual path instead of walking in through the door?


    "Who is it?" Emily asked in a low voice.


    "Emi, it''s me. I''m Jay. " Who else could this familiar voice be?


    This must be Justin, her handsome friend she grew up with since childhood.


    Emily opened the window immediately and gave him a big hug excitedly.


    "Jay, I miss you so much! Why are you here? How did you find me?" Emily had nned to go to the


    ordinary high school with Justin. At that time, Justin told her a lie that he had also been admitted to that


    high school. In fact, Justin had good grades and could be sent to Holy Sakura directly. But he gave up


    and wanted to be with Emily.


    A week had passed, but Emily disappeared from the world instead ofing to school to report.


    "Girl, don''t hold me so tight. I''m going to fall. Don''t you want to invite me in? " Justin hugged her with a


    smile, happy for their reunion.


    "Aha, I almost forget. Be careful. Climb up from here. I''m eating delicious food. Come and eat with me."


    The first thing Emily did was to have a good meal with him.


    However, when Justin looked at this luxurious and unrealistic room with concern, he still felt


    ufortable. How could he eat?


    "I didn''t know the whole thing until I asked your parents. They were so bad that they dared to sell you.


    But why didn''t you call me or text me? Don''t you know that I would be worried about you? You have


    said that I am your best male friend!" Justin looked sad.


    "I... I also want to contact you, but you know what? The day they kidnapped me, my phone was turned


    in. They didn''t allow me to contact my rtives and friends. Now I''m representing Shirley, the Lady of


    the An Family totally. I''m thinking about how to get the money as soon as possible and then leave this


    damned ce right away. At the beginning, I wanted to borrow the money from your family. I thought


    that your family was so rich that you could definitely take out one million dors, but I gave up,


    otherwise your parents will dislike me even more. I''d better give up. I have to work hard to make money


    and help my daddy and mommy pay off their debts. " Said Emily firmly, clenching her fists.


    "Silly girl, don''t disappear for no reason in the future. Do you know I will be worried? And how can you


    forget my number? It''s good to text me secretly. " Justin took out her phone from her pocket and put his


    number in it peremptorily.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll remember your number and text you secretly. But I''m curious how you came in. It''s


    heavily guarded here."


    "Shh, it''s a secret that can''t be told."


    "Well, are your sure? Be careful that I beat your ass. Who just said that we are best friends with no


    secrets and wore the same trousers in childhood?"


    "Oh, you''ll know when the timees. Good girl." Justin pinched her nose as usual.


    "Don''t pinch me anymore. If it breaks, you will be responsible for it." Emily shook off his hand


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    impatiently.


    "I have pinched you since I was a child. I made you a beautiful girl with a high nose. You should thank


    me." Justin said shamelessly.


    "Shame on you! That''s my natural beauty. If you pinch my nose again, I''ll tell those girls who chased


    you that you peed your pants when you were a child. Ha ha." Emily said with a snicker.


    "You have threatened me with this for more than ten thousand times, but you have never really told


    anybody."


    "Well, you win."


    "I can always win you, silly girl. By the way, I read the news. Are you really going to be engaged to the


    prince of the Ou Family?" Justin looked at Emily worriedly.


    "I''m just a substitute now, but this engagement will be screwed up. Don''t worry." Emily grinned.


    "Don''tugh. The pig on your face is so ugly. You must have lost miserably in the game with someone


    just now." Justin was no longer curious about any animal on her face. She had never won when she


    yed games with him.


    "You think it''s ugly, too. I know, but I can''t wash it off. Shoot." Emily cried again.


    "Why can''t you wash it off? Who did it? " Justin went over and had a good look.


    "A stupid pig!"


    "Did you scold him with this sentence?" Justin asked with a dark face.


    "How do you know?" Emily asked in surprise.


    "If you scold him like this, he will certainly draw a pig on you. But I should have a way. Don''t forget that


    my father is the director of the medicine research institute. I''ll go home and ask him."


    "You are always the best, Jay. I love you." Holding Justin in her arms, Emily was very excited. This guy


    was much more tempting than delicious food.


    He was in the same school and the same ss with her from primary school to middle school.


    When Justin was a child, he was very cute. Everyone liked to stick to him, but he was introverted and


    didn''t like to talk to others. Only when he saw Emily, he would be apletely different person.


    When he was a junior high school student, his facial features became more and more handsome,


    attracting more and more girls.


    However, Emily was always the only person standing beside Justin. Some people admired her, and


    others envied her. But as long as Justin was with her, no one dared to bully her.


    Justin''s family was rich, but his family kept a low profile and rarely exposed Justin''s identity in front of


    the media. Her family was very poor. The first time she visited Justin''s home was the first time she saw


    what luxury was. She knew that his parents disliked her, but this did not affect her beautiful and pure


    friendship with Justin.


    "You''re studying in Holy Sakura now, right? I''ll go there too. I''ll follow you all the way. Don''t try to dump


    me."


    "Good idea! Then I can have meals with you and go to school with you. That''s great! When will you


    "Anytime. When will you go back to school?"


    "I... I have something on my face. I can''t go back to ss now. And this family is so abnormal. They


    make me learn etiquette, piano and dance all day long. I''m so annoyed. " Theining mode of


    Emily was about to start again, and only Justin would be as patient as ever to listen to her endless


    chatter.


    "Ha ha, you''re a boyish and crazy girl. It''s killing you to learn these." Justin couldn''t image that his


    childhood sweetheart would be interested in or learning these things.


    "Don''t underestimate me. I''ve learned a little." Emily pouted angrily. She didn''t want Justin to look down


    upon her.


    "Do you remember my birthday partyst year? I wanted to dance with you, but you swore in front of


    everyone that if you learn dancing or piano in your life, your name will not be Emily." Justin raised his


    eyebrows and counted her heroic deeds.


    "Well, my name is indeed not Emily now. My name is Shirley." Emily retorted cleverly.


    "You win."


    "I have always been the winner since I was a child. When did I lose?" With a smug smile, Emily sat


    back on the bed with her legs crossed. She was chewing the duck neck that they had just rewarded her


    forpleting the etiquette ss.


    "That was because I let you win deliberately. A good man doesn''t fight against a woman." Said Justin,


    who looked like a gentleman.


    "Humph, you always fought against me. I don''t think you''ve ever treated me as a woman." Emily rolled


    her eyes at him.


    "You are right. Although you are a girl, you are a boyish and tough girl. But to be honest, I haven''t seen


    you for a week. You be more beautiful. I seldom praise people like this." Justin nced at her


    lustfully. He praised her sincerely for her outfit and temperament.


    "Well, that''s my natural beauty." Emily''s pretty face came closer to Justin. Her delicate facial features,


    tender skin and slightly smiled pink lips were directly in front of him. She was stilling closer to him.


    Justin''s heart was pounding violently. He covered his beating heart and took a few steps back.


    "Eh? I heard some noise just now. " With keen ears, Emily grabbed Justin who was retreating and


    asked.


    "What sound?" Justin pretended to ask.


    "I really heard it." Emily looked around with a frown, looking for the source of the noise.


    "I think it was a knock on the door. I think I should go out. I''lle to see you again next time, and I''ll


    bring you the medicine to wash away the pig on your face. Good night, MUA." Justin covered his sexy


    lips with his hand and then blew a kiss to Emily.


    "Was there anybody knocking? Why didn''t I hear that? Well, it''ste now. You should go back.


    Remember toe to see me again! I''ll wait for you!" Emily waved her hand and said goodbye to him.

 Chapter 18 The Damn Violent Dragon

    Chapter 18 The Damn Violent Dragon


    Following the original route, Justin easily jumped on thewn under the window of her room and quickly


    escaped.


    Looking at him walking away, Emily covered her mouth and snickered. This guy was really suitable to


    be a thief. He didn''t go the ordinary way through the door.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    As expected, there was a knock on the door. It turned out that there was really someone knocking at


    the door. Emily ran to open the door.


    "My Lady, was there anyone else in the room just now? Why did I hear you chatting with someone


    else?" Luke stared at her with burning eyes.


    "No, I was on the phone just now." Emily cleverly lied.


    "Well, tonight''s ss is piano, and this is your piano teacher. Now she will take you to the piano room


    to practice."


    "Practice now? It''s already more than eight o''clock." Emily frowned and looked at the time helplessly.


    "Can I refuse to practice? I want to sleep. I''m so sleepy. Please, Luke." Emily held Luke''s hand. She


    swayed his hand and said in a cute voice.


    "No, you can''t. The engagement is around the corner. Don''t miss any ss." Luke replied seriously.


    Now no matter how she acted like a spoiled child, he would arrange training for her strictly ording to


    the time.


    "Well, it''s so cruel. I hate you, humph." Emily shook off Luke''s hand angrily and followed the piano


    teacher to the piano room.


    On the 88th floor of the Emperor Building, lyingzily on the sofa and ying mobile games, James


    nced at the European style clock on the wall from time to time. Time passed, but his mobile phone


    was as quiet as a tranquilke, without any call or text harassment.


    "Damn it! The violent dragon has disappeared for a whole day. There is not even a call or message at


    night. How dare you!" Frowning, James kept sliding on the screen.


    "First blood! Double kill! Triple kill!"


    A pair of red eyes seemed to be murderous, bursting out a ruby red light. Or maybe the irresistible


    anger in the eyes were ignited by someone.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Murphy''s heart skipped a beat as he watched the scene. Anyone who offended the young master


    would probably die a hundred times more miserably than the characters in the game. He''d better be a


    quiet and beautiful man. Shush! Solemn silence.


    Another half an hour passed. Atst, James took a look at the clock on the wall. It was nine o''clock. It


    was already nine o''clock in the evening and he had been bored all day, and no one could argue with


    him. He suddenly felt that life was less enjoyable.


    "Murphy, have you made the pet development rule?" James threw the phone aside and asked.


    "It''s done a long time ago. It''spletely made ording to your habits. I have printed it out as an


    exquisite pamphlet. Please have a look." Murphy showed a gold-ted note to James.


    After taking it over and looking at it, James was very satisfied. The packaging design was very


    exquisite and high-grade, in line with his taste. Sure enough, it was Murphy who knew him like the back


    of his hand.


    "Well done. Now let''s go and give thisw to my kitten. What do you think?" James looked at him on


    purpose, hoping to get a satisfactory answer from him.


    "Ha ha, young master, I think you are so right. Yes, we are going now, and we have to go. Sending this


    This made James happier. Although sometimes Murphy went crazy, he was smart most of the time.


    That was why James liked to keep him by his side.


    With a whoosh, Murphy rushed out of the room and got down in the elevator to get the car.


    James stood upzily, changed his clothes in the dressing room and smoothed his ck curly hair. He


    didn''t get up and go downstairs until he felt that he was the most handsome guy in the world.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the An Family''s vi.


    A pure white European style vi stood in the suburb. Murphy drove the car to the carved gate.


    "Oh, it''s Prince James. Come in, please." After Murphy got out of the car and talked with the two


    bodyguards at the gate, they immediately responded and opened the door.


    The car drove in and stopped in the yard. At this time, the An Family was still all bright. When the


    people saw His Highness, they all bowed.


    "Wee, Your Highness." The servants bowed in unison, and the bodyguards bowed their heads.


    James nodded and walked towards the hall.


    "Your Highness, I apologize for ourte wee." Luke immediately came over to wee James, the


    distinguished guest, and did not dare to neglect him at all.


    "Well, I''m here for Shirley. Where is she?" Without hesitation, James went straight to the point.


    "Your Highness is looking for our Lady. She is practicing piano in the piano room. I''ll invite her here


    right now. Please wait a moment." As soon as Luke finished his words, he felt a little regretful. If His


    Highness went to the piano room to watch the girl practicing piano in person, and saw how unskilled


    she was, he would doubt.


    In fact, Luke had thought too much. A master like James would never go to see her in person. He could


    only sit on the sofa and wait for Emily toe to him obediently.


    "Hurry up." Urged Murphy.


    Luke left happily and went all the way to the piano room in the west to invite Emily.


    At this time, facing the big ck piano in front of her, Emily had an impulse to smash it. What the hell


    was it? It was soplicated and difficult to deal with. After learning for so long, her hands were sore,


    and she could not recognize the trembling seven notes and the position of the keys.


    The gesture was wrong, the tone was wrong, and the habit was wrong...


    ''Emily, you are born to be an art idiot.''


    "My Lady, that''s all for today''s ss. Your Highness is here and is waiting for you in the living room.


    Come with me now. I''m telling you, don''t talk nonsense when you see Your Highnesster. You can''t


    say that you just started learning the piano. You should say that you haven''t yed it for a long time.


    Do you understand?" Luke said verbosely.


    "Okay, I know. I''m not that stupid. But what if he asks me to perform on the spot for a while?" An idea


    suddenly shed through Emily''s mind. ording to James'' personality, he would definitely make


    things difficult for her. At that time, how should she deal with it? Wouldn''t she bepletely doomed?


    "Well, you can tell him that your hands don''t feel well tonight and it''s not convenient for you to y the


    piano." Luke couldn''t find a better excuse to refuse this noble and powerful prince.


    "Okay, but if he insists, I will say that I can''t y the piano. Anyway, he doesn''t know your Lady very


    well. Does he even know that she is good at ying the piano?" Emily pursed her lips.


    "Then you''ll y it by earter."


    The two of them chatted and walked through the long corridor before they came to the living room.


    James was looking at Emily who was in a housecoat walking towards him with a pig face.


    He looked at her arrogantly and said with a mocking smile, "Oh, Miss pig, are you too ugly toe out


    today?"


    "It''s all your fault. You are the one who should be med. A real woman is sure to take the revenge!"


    With a pout, Emily sat on the soft sofa in the opposite of him. God knew how much she hoped to lie


    down and have a rest on the sofa.


    "Ha ha, are you sure you are a woman?" James shook his head. Judging from the violent temperament


    of this violent dragon, this girl should have born as a man.


    "Why am I not? Look at me carefully." Emily raised her head high in front of him to prove that she was


    indeed a girl.


    "Well, shame on you." Without hesitation, James looked at her up and down.


    "Well, are you sure you are a woman? Look at your t chest." James continued.


    The conversation of the two people was still in front of many servants, including Murphy. In these


    people''s eyes, this was undoubtedly another way for couples to get along with each other. They liked to


    quarrel, and they were happy enemies.


    "You, you, you..." Emily raised her clenched fist and was about to hit James.


    "No, My Lady!" The servants screamed with worry. Not everyone could beat His Highness. If she


    smashed the opportunity of the An Family and the Ou Family''s marriage, how could she take the


    responsibility?


    "You can all leave now. I need some private space with your Lady." James ordered.


    "Yes, Your Highness." The servants all retreated from their positions, and so did Murphy. There were


    only the two of them left in therge living room.


    "Aren''t you going to beat me? Come on, I''ll be waiting for you. " James opened his arms and waited for


    her.


    "I want to beat you for a long time. Just wait and see." In a blink of an eye, Emily had already begun to


    make a move. Her two tightly clenched fists were going to hit the man sitting on the sofa motionlessly.


    Her fists were so powerful that they smashed at him swiftly. James stretched out one hand and easily


    caught her two hands, and then firmly wrapped them, making her unable to move.


    "You, you let go of my hands! Damn it." Emily shook her hands hard and tried her best to get rid of his


    grip. Damn it, she couldn''t get her hands out at all.


    "No way, unless you can get rid of it yourself. My kitten is full of wildness. I should teach you a good


    lesson." James gently pulled her into his arms.


    The two of them were very close to each other, and Emily''s face began to burn.


    "Let go of me!" Emily felt very embarrassed. Fortunately, no servant was present, or she would be


    "Why do I hear such a sweet begging voice? Do it again. My kitten has a good voice innately." James


    got closer to her neck, leaned against her shoulder and whispered near her ear.

 Chapter 19 Bitten By A Dog

    Chapter 19 Bitten By A Dog


    "You are a freak. I''ll kill you!" The humiliation and anger rose one after another and expanded infinitely


    in her heart.


    "Come on. I''ll wait for you at any time. It depends on whether you have the ability or not. Otherwise, I''ll


    use my right as the master." James wrapped his arms around her slender waist and kissed her


    chattering lips.


    His flexible tongue slipped into her mouth, lifted the tip of her tongue, and swept across her mouth


    together. The hot kiss fell down all of a sudden, making her unable to breathe.


    ''Damn it! I''m bitten by a dog again. I will bite you back and make you feel hurt. You crazy kisser!''


    "I''ll bite you, I''ll bite you to death." A sweet kiss turned into a lip fighting. With her mouth wide open,


    Emily bit his tongue hard. Noticing it in time, James held back his tongue, but his lips were bitten by


    her. The red blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. He was like a beautiful vampire in the dark


    night, whose corner of the mouth was shining like extraordinarily enchanting bloody roses after sucked


    the blood.


    Emily wiped her mouth with her hand to wipe off his taste, which made her disgusted.


    However, there was a weird smile on James'' face, and the blood at the corner of his mouth flowed out.


    He tilted his mouth to suck to blood, which made him feel extremely wonderful. The smell of the blood


    in his mouth stimted the heat of his whole body.


    "How dare you! You are the first girl who dares to bite me to bleed when kisses me."


    "I really want to bite you to death. You are such a freak! I want to vomit as long as I see you." All of a


    sudden, Emily felt that this boy was very terrible. He was a shrewd and unpredictable man, and she


    couldn''t figure him out anyway.


    "Oh, but I like your taste. It''s sweet. It seems to be the third time we kiss. Has anybody ever told you


    that your lips are very charming and tasty?" James licked his lips sexily, as if the taste of the kiss was


    still in his mouth.


    He had kissed so many girls, and the girls around him were all beauties. But the girl in front of him had


    a fresh taste, very sweet, with an irresistible charm. Perhaps since the first time that he was attracted


    by her lips and kissed her, he had been unable to extricate himself from her.


    "Shame on you!" Emily jumped off his body, picked up a ss of water on the table, drank all the water


    and went to the bathroom to rinse her mouth. She didn''t mind if the first two kisses were idents, but


    now he had already domineeringly wanted to kiss her lips. She didn''t allow it. It was for her boyfriend,


    and she would never find a boyfriend like him. What was the use of being handsome? Face was not


    the moneymaker. ''How could he force a kiss on me randomly just because he is handsome? How


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    could he do whatever he wanted just because he is handsome?''


    After washing up in the bathroom, she cursed in front of the mirror for nearly ten minutes beforeing


    out.


    James looked at his watch, it would be ten o''clock in fifteen minutes. He had to leave now.


    "This is for you. Take it. You have two days to memorize it. After two days, you will officially start to fulfill


    your duty of a pet. If you dare to provoke me like today, I will let you suffer." James'' cold poker face


    returned. After saying that, he stood up and left.


    In a daze, Emily took over a white leather gilded pamphlet thrown by him. When she opened it, she


    was about to spit out blood.


    What the hell was thisw of the pet? This was plundering human rights. She would never do this when


    she still had human thoughts.


    ''1. You shoulde as long as the master asks you to. If you arete for more than half an hour, your


    sry will be deducted one hundred thousand dors.


    2. Don''t disobey the master''s order. If you do, your sry will be deducted one hundred thousand


    dors.


    3. You must remember the master''s likes and dislikes well. (The master has mysophobia. The master


    likes cleanliness, quietness, obedient pets and Western food. The master doesn''t like spicy food, sweet


    food and procrastination...


    4. From six o''clock to twelve o''clock in the evening is the pet time. From now on, you must strictly


    follow the orders of the master.


    5. The pet has the obligations to wash clothes for the master, cook for the master, massage the


    master''s back and shoulders, serve tea and water for the master, clean the master''s residence, and do


    everything the master asks for.


    6. The pet cannot flirt with other men, which will pollute the master''s sight.''


    When Emily saw the sixth term, she couldn''t stand it anymore. What the hell were these? It was none


    of his business who she was close to or flirting with. Pollute his sight? Come on! He was the one


    polluting the air as a bug.


    With her arms akimbo, Emily gnashed her teeth. She hadn''t finished reading the whole pamphlet, and


    only crazy people would recite this damn pet developmentw. It was thew of the freak. The worst


    result was that she gave up the one million dors. It could be so simple. What could he do to her?


    She threw the pamphlet into the trash can angrily.


    However, on the second day, the damn cleaningdy found the delicate pamphlet in the trash can. She


    took a look at it and asked her if it was hers.


    She had no choice but to take it back and hide it somewhere else. If others knew that she had be


    the pet of James for money, she would be ashamed to death.


    In fact, she was just the maid in disguise other than the pet. Who would abuse their pets rather than


    love the pets wholeheartedly?


    With a face that was uglier than a bitter melon, Emily continued to practice today. She couldn''t go to


    ss today as well, so she could only stay at home and suffer from abuse.


    And James was nning to give Emily the medicine that could wash off the pig on her face in the next


    two days, after Emily finished reciting thew. He wanted to let here back to school, or he would


    be bored at school.


    Unfortunately, he made a mistake. He didn''t expect that a bad boy named Justin would pop up in the


    world and screw up his n.


    One day in the afternoon, Justin had finished thest ss in No. 1 High School and finished the


    transfer procedure. Tomorrow, he would enter Holy Sakura with unlimited glory. Of course, Emily was


    indispensable to witness his arrival.


    So after ss, he immediately took the antidote that his father had prepared for him the whole night to


    the window of Emily again without anyone noticing.


    "Hey, Emi, look here."


    "Hey, why are you here?" At the same time, Emily was so happy that she almost jumped up. This guy


    must have brought something good with him when he came back.


    "I have brought something good. Do you want to have a look?" Justin said seductively, waving a


    beautiful bottle in his hand.


    "Of course! Give it to me now." Emily jumped up to take it, but her height of 1.65 meter has twenty


    centimeters different from 1.85 meter. She couldn''t reach his raised hand at all.


    "If you can reach it, I''ll give it to you." Justin raised his hand without any pressure to prevent her from


    getting the medicine.


    "I can''t reach it. You''re bullying me again. Is the liquid in the bottle the anti filth medicine that your father


    borately developed?"


    "What else can it be?"


    "Oh, do you want me to be anxious to death? Give it to me! You know I can''t reach it, but you still let


    me." With all her strength, Emily climbed on his back and almost touched it with her hand reached out.


    "Could you please lower yourself a little bit? Is it really good for you to bully me like this?" Emily exerted


    all her strength.


    "Ha ha, I like your desperate look. Well, here you are. Go and wash your ugly face." Justin put down


    the bottle and gave it to her. Then she climbed down from his back and rushed into the bathroom.


    She applied the medicine on the marks left by the oil brush, and soon the ck lines melted into liquid


    and flowed down from her white and tender skin.


    "Wow, it''s so amazing!" Emily jumped three feet high happily. She was so happy that she could finally


    get rid of the damn pig after being tortured for three days.


    She was the happy little Emi who was washing happily.


    Ten minutester, the door of the bathroom opened. In a white princess dress, Emily''s fair and beautiful


    face was shown in front of Justin. He almost couldn''t recognize her.


    The girl was in a white dress, and her curly hair was as ck as seaweed. Was she still the Emily he


    knew? Before high school, Emily was a boyish girl with broken hair. It was this summer vacation that


    her hair grew this long. But now she lookedpletely different.


    "Ha ha, are you out of your mind? Am I beautiful?" Emily flipped her long hair naughtily. The white


    dress was fluttering. Her delicate facial features made her look like a goddess.


    "Well, clothes make the woman. You look pretty after you dressed up." Justin rubbed his chin and


    nodded solemnly.


    "Thank you for your praise. I will continue to work hard." Emily gave a princess salute, lifted the


    hemline of her dress and casually fell into the soft quilt.


    "But you still need to work on your manners. It''s not easy to be the Lady of a rich family." Justin


    suggested sincerely.


    "I don''t really want to be the Lady of a rich family. I don''t want these luxurious and precious things. I just


    want to be that free and happy wild girl. If I stay here for a long time, I will be driven crazy." Emily''s


    excited words suddenly became serious and deste. Justin could tell at any time that she was really


    not happy in her heart.


    "Then let''s go. If you want me to, I can ask my father to withdraw one million dors and lend them to


    you to escape from this ce." Justin didn''t want to see her sad. He could bully her and bicker with her,


    but others couldn''t.


    "It''s not as simple as you think. After paying back the one million dors, they may suppress my


    parents, and I don''t want to use your money either. You know, your parents don''t like me. If I take your


    money, they will look down upon me even more. I still have to work hard to earn one million dors, and


    soon I will seed." Holding her fists, Emily pressed them against her heart and dreamed the fantasy.


    "Well, it''s only one million dors. Why are you soplicated? But how can you make one million


    dors in such a short time? Don''t tell me you are going to do that thing."


    "What thing?" Emily didn''t understand.


    "That thing!"


    "What thing? Make it clear! What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 20 Two Million Dollars To Be My Maid

    Chapter 20 Two Million Dors To Be My Maid


    "I mean the hooker, you know, give you a certain amount of money for one night. Won''t you go astray


    like this?" Justin looked at her worriedly.


    "Oh, my god, Jay, you are only a few months older than me. How can you be so mature and dirty? I''m


    just a child, and how can I do such a thing? Are you out of your mind?" Emily angrily put a lid on his


    head.


    "Well, I''m just worried that you are still young and thoughtless."


    "Hey, how old are you? You are only three months older than me."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Three months older is older. To be honest, if you are not doing this, then what are you doing?" Justin


    had to figure out the way she made money so that he could rest assured. Otherwise, he would try his


    best to raise money.


    "I''m being a maid. Themission for the maids of the rich people is naturally high." Emily said lightly.


    She would not tell Justin that she had be a pet of James, which would sound freak. She would


    only tell him in a more ordinary way.


    "What? Whose maid? Themission is so high. Why don''t you be my maid? I''ll give you two million


    dors. " Justin asked with a snicker.


    "Get lost! You are rich and willful. Don''t think rich is everything! I won''t be your servant even if you give


    me five million dors. You already have a lot of servants." Emily rolled her eyes.


    "Emi, you always bully me. You have been bullying me since childhood."


    "Who bullied whom?"


    "Well, let''s put this problem aside for the time being. Our argument won''t have a result. You tell me first,


    whose maid are you going to be?"


    "I''ll tell youter. There can be secrets between BFFs. By the way, if you want to help me, please send


    someone to look for the real Shirley. It is said that she looks exactly like me. And make sure to search


    around the world."


    "Is there really someone who looks exactly like you in the world? I really want to see it."


    "Then go and find her." Emily pouted and gave the order. At this time, she was the queen of Justin.


    "Okay, I will send someone to look into it. But since her grandfather has sent people to look for her but


    still hasn''t found her yet, the chances of me finding him are very small." Justin shrugged, indicating that


    she shouldn''t hold too much hope.


    "Jay, don''t worry as long as you make great efforts. I''ll pay you back in the future." Emily patted him on


    the shoulder briskly.


    "Well, I don''t expect you to repay me. Every time I help you, you say you want to repay me. I''m


    wondering if I could receive my reward before I die." Justin exposed Emily''s lie.


    "How could it be possible? Life is still so long. I can be rich finally, right?" Emily smiled and blinked in


    front of him with an innocent and beautiful face.


    Damn it -- his heart lost a beat again. More than ten years had passed, but he still couldn''t be


    indifferent to this girl.


    "How about you pay me back tomorrow? I''ll transfer to your ss tomorrow. Remember to warmly


    wee me." Justin told her the exciting news.


    "Wow, really? Are you serious? Can I be your ssmate again? That''s great! " Emily hugged him


    excitedly. Her arms held tight around his neck, making him unable to breathe.


    "Oh, my little ancestor, let me go. Are you trying to strangle me to death?" Justin tore this sticky candy


    apart and threw her back to her bed. "Could you look like a rich Lady?"


    However, he was as happy as eating honey in his heart. It turned out that this girl would look forward to


    his arrival so much. God knew how much he missed her this week. If he hadn''t tried every means to


    find her parents, how could he find her?


    "Ouch, my butt! Jay, why don''t you show any mercy to girls? " Emily frowned and her pink lips


    murmured. She stared at him with resentment.


    "Are you a girl? I have been kind enough not to throw you on your ground! " Justin raised his eyebrows


    and tilted his lips.


    "Bitchy Jay." With her arms akimbo, she said angrily. She was like a hag, breathing with anger and


    aggressiveness.


    Every time she was driven mad by Justin, she would like to call him ''Bitchy Jay''. She thought it was the


    most appropriate nickname, but if he was good to her and she was in a good mood, she would call him


    Jay.


    "Why do you call me?"


    Justin got closer to her. His handsome face was right in front of her. He blinked and his long eyshes


    flickered.


    The look in his eyes was enchanting, cool and seductive, but Emily didn''t feel it at all. She already had


    ten firewalls against his lightning attraction.


    Justin was handsome and modest, but his deep eyes were his deadly weapon. As long as he looked at


    a girl, her soul would be attracted. In fact, only Emily knew that this guy had been introverted since


    childhood.


    "Could you please move your pig head away? I don''t feel well looking at it. If you don''t mind, I can give


    you a few punches to make your pig head look more like a pig head. " Emily waved her fists and looked


    at him fiercely.


    "Oh, I''m so scared." Justin stepped back, pretending to be scared.


    "Enough!" Emily shook her head. If this bloke was afraid of her, the water of Yellow River would go up


    to the sky and the sun would rise from the West.


    "Well, it''ste now. I''m not making fun of you. I should go back. See you tomorrow." Justin stopped


    teasing her in time.


    "Okay, be careful. But I''m really curious. How did you get in here?" It was the second time that Emily


    saw him slip in and out sessfully. How did he do that?


    "I''ve said it''s a secret."


    Then he disappeared. He left a huge secret to Emily.


    ''Humph! How dare he hide it from me? I''m the modern Holmes. I''m sure I''ll dig out all his secrets. It''s


    just a matter of time!''


    The next morning, the bright sun was shining, but the sunlight was blocked outside the window by the


    pink curtain. Emily rubbed her eyes, sat up from the bed, opened the curtain, and the sunshine shone


    into her eyes.


    ''What? Why is the sunshine so good today?''


    She looked at the rm clock next to her. ''Oh, no, who can tell me why the rm didn''t ring? It is


    already eight o''clock, okay?'' The ss bell rang at this time. ''Oh, my god, today is the first day I go


    back to school. I have also promised Justin to solemnly wee him to the school!'' It was toote.


    She quickly washed her face, changed into her school uniform and walked out of the room. The


    servants and Luke came over at the same time and were surprised to find that the marks on her face


    hadpletely disappeared.


    "My Lady, what are you doing?" Luke came to his senses at once. She was wearing the school uniform


    and was going to attend the ss, but it was already past the ss time. He was going to arrange


    etiquette ss for her today.


    "Ask the driver to send me to school. I must go there today." Emily said anxiously. The phone was full


    of missed calls from Justin.


    But she preferred to mute the phone when she was sleeping, so she didn''t hear anything.


    "Well, today''s ss will be arranged to tonight after youe back. I''ll arrange a driver to send you to


    school first, but what about the breakfast?" Luke asked hesitantly.


    "I don''t want breakfast, no worries. Hurry up! I''m alreadyte. It''s so embarrassing." Emily was a good


    student. She would not bete or leave early. She would also listen to the ss carefully.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will exin the situation to your teachers. They won''t cause you any trouble. My


    Lady, please get in the car." It was rare for Luke to treat her gently. He escorted her into the high-end


    ck car.


    The car drove out of the carved gate and rushed to Holy Sakura School at a high speed.


    On the same day, at seven o''clock in the morning, Justin asked the butler to drive the car to the school


    gate in a low-key way. He was wearing a white uniform shirt of Holy Sakura with the school badge on it.


    He strolled around the campus.


    His brown hair was neatly curled up on the top of his head in the sun. His charming eyes were shining


    bright. He was more than 1.8 meters tall, slender and good-looking. He tilted the corner of his mouth


    slightly, with one hand in his trouser pocket. He was carrying a ck schoolbag on his shoulder and


    walking towards ss A in graceful steps.


    On the way, many students looked at him and stopped to watch him frequently. This handsome boy


    looked new to the school, but he was low-key. This kind of boy could easily cast a spell on the girls.


    "Which ss is this boy in? Why haven''t I seen him before in the school? Haven''t we ranked the school


    honor list? Why haven''t I noticed such a handsome boy? " The gossipy girls gathered around to gossip


    as much as they could.


    Crazy fans followed him silently to see which ss he went to.


    Justin kept the same expression and listened to the discussions of those talkative sparrows. He raised


    his eyebrows helplessly and sped up to ss A, Grade One.


    ''Emily, I''m here. You''d better wait for me in the ssroom now, or you''ll suffer a lotter.''


    "Wow, he''s in ss A, the best ss in the whole grade. Why don''t we know there''s such an amazing


    boy in ss A? Did he just transfer here?"


    "Probably." A girl answered.


    "Wow, he is super handsome. We are so lucky."


    "Sure enough, ss A is a legendary ce. Not to mention handsome boys and beautiful girls, their


    grades are always the best, except Prince James."


    "Well, that''s because Prince James doesn''t want to learn at all. He sleeps every day. I think if he takes


    it seriously, his academic performance will be much better than that of many people." A loyal fan of


    Prince James argued for him.

 Chapter 21 The New Student

    Chapter 21 The New Student


    "Although this boy is very handsome, he is still not as coquettish and handsome as the mixed blood


    style of Prince James. James is domineering and energetic, and even his voice is bewitching. No


    wonder he is ranked number one on the Mr. Holy Sakura list as soon as he entered the first grade of


    high school." Another fan of Prince James added.


    "Well, you are all poisoned fans of Prince James. Although I also like him a lot, he is too noble and


    excellent. I love him but he will never say a word to me in his whole life. It''s better to chase after a


    handsome man like this new boy."


    "All right, all right. Different strokes for different folks. Let''s go back to the ssroom."


    When Justin walked to the door of the ssroom, he found that there were still a few minutes before


    the ss began. Then he turned around and walked towards the headmaster''s office. The headmaster


    weed him in person and entrusted him to the head teacher of ss A.


    "Wow, wee! Mr. Justin. You are really low-key. Your father is the CEO of the Lu Group, and the Lu


    Family is one of the four financial giants in Sakura Kingdom and has a very respectful status. I didn''t


    expect that we knew nothing about you. You father hid his son so well. By seeing you, I totally


    understand why people say the young generation surpasses the old one." The head teacher gave him


    a ttering smile and patted Justin on the shoulder to show his warm wee.


    "I''m ttered." Justin nodded politely.


    His father had always hoped that he could keep a low profile and try not to be too ostentatious in the


    upper ss, which was very likely to bring danger. His father had taught him this since childhood.


    Although he did not know the reason until now, he had learned to be low-key, introverted and not


    publicized, which was his personality.


    In fact, he was very grateful to his father for educating him like this. Otherwise, how could he meet the


    most cherished person in his life, the stupid girl named Emily?


    "Well, it''s about time. You cane to the ssroom with me."


    Then, the head teacher led Justin into ss A, Grade One.


    When they appeared at the same time in the ss, the students immediately understood what was


    going on. Normally, when a new student came, the head teacher would introduce the new student to


    the ss.


    "Hey, guys, calm down. Today our ss has a new ssmate. From now on, everyone in our ss


    should be friendly to each other and help your new friend." The head teacher was just a redundant


    person. The ssmates directly ignored him and turned their eyes to Justin.


    Generally speaking, a student who could be transferred to ss A must be from a rich family, and have


    excellent academic performance. Except Prince James who was sleeping in thest row of the


    ssroom.


    The girls craned their necks to see the handsome student clearly.


    With his handsome appearance, he could at least refresh the Mr. Holy Sakura list, and it was not a


    problem for him to enter the top five.


    The murmurous discussion spread in the ss, which made the head teacher a little unhappy.


    "Guys, please be quiet. I haven''t finished yet."


    "Come down, teacher. If you stand there, you must be upying the position of our transferred


    student." The students of ss A were not afraid of the head teacher at all. They were arrogant and


    domineering. Although all teachers wanted to be the head teacher of ss A, most of them were not


    qualified, so the head teacher of ss A was always changing.


    In their opinion, this head teacher was about to be changed.


    "Okay, okay. Since your guys are so enthusiastic, I''d bettere down and leave the stage to the new


    student." The head teacher left the tform in disappointment and stood in the corner of the


    ssroom, waiting for Justin''s self-introduction.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Justin Lu. Nice to meet you." The simple words, a faint smile, and a calm


    look, which was unpredictable.


    The first impression of him was that this handsome boy was not bright and a little reserved.


    But they didn''t know that all his brightness was given to a girl named Emily, and he could no longer give


    it to anyone.


    "Okay..." The girls screamed happily, and the whole ss apuded warmly to wee the new


    student.


    "Lisa, why are there so many new students in ss A these days? Is ss A getting easier to enter?


    Anyone could be transferred in? Last time it was Shirley, and this time it is Justin. " Connie Mo, who sat


    next to Lisa, patted Lisa''s table andined.


    "It''s none of your business. Shirley is the fianc¨¦e of Prince James. She must be a big shot. Maybe


    Justin is also a big shote from somewhere." Lisa shook her head. She didn''t care about these at


    all. She had been in Holy Sakura for so long and had seen all kinds of ups and downs.


    "Not bigger than us. Don''t forget that we are the inheritors of the Yun Family and the Mo Family, two of


    the four political giants except for the Ou Family." Connie raised her eyebrows and said proudly.


    "Well, his family name seems to be Lu. Maybe he is the heir of the Lu Family, one of the four financial


    giants." Lisa retorted sharply. She smoothed her short hair and put some of her hairs behind her ear.


    Her slender hand rotated the pen, but she had no interest staring at the handsome boy who had just


    joined the ss. Instead, she nced at the elegant figure who was sitting upright diagonally opposite


    her from time to time.


    "How could it be possible? The Lu Family is so rich. It seems that this boy is so reserved. He doesn''t


    seem to be such a rich noble boy, right?" Connie pursed her pink lips and doubted again.


    "Hey, chick, do you have a crush on him? If you do, you can chase him. It shouldn''t be difficult for you


    to get him." Lisa teased her with a snicker.


    Connie was a well-known proud princess in her ss. She was arrogant and looked down upon


    people, but she had such a capacity. She was brought up rich as the only daughter and the heir of the


    Mo Family. As one of the four political giants that assisted the royal Ou Family of Sakura Kingdom, her


    identity had been promoted to a higher level.


    Her ret red curly hair was spread over her shoulders enchantingly. She was wearing a diamond


    crown headband, which made her sexy in ordinary school uniform. Her delicate makeup and nail polish


    were always bright and beautiful, which was her unique feature.


    She hoped that everyone could treat her as a princess.


    Lisa didn''t really like her, but their families had been friends for generations. She didn''t dare to break


    the fragile friendship between them.


    "Well, I don''t think so. A person who can match me must be at least from the four political giants or four


    financial giants." Connie touched her polished nails arrogantly and didn''t look at Justin anymore.


    As for the opinions of the people in this ssroom, Justin didn''t care at all. No matter if they liked him


    or disliked him.


    Looking around, Justin didn''t find Emily at all. How dare she didn''te? She was doomed.


    "Mr. Justin, please sit on the empty seat in the second tost row."


    "Thank you, sir."


    Justin walked over and sat down. He sorted out the things in his schoolbag and was about to have a


    ss, but he didn''t know that he was sitting in front of Emily''s seat.


    Justin had been focusing on his mobile phone for half of the ss. Even if she didn''te to the ss,


    it would be good to call him. But this girl disappeared without saying anything.


    Suddenly, a white figure broke into the ssroom. She ran too fast that she couldn''t stop herself.


    Finally, she rushed directly to the tform and almost hit it.


    "Hahaha..." The students in the ss burst intoughter.


    Emily stopped in time and went back to the door of the ssroom. She reported, "I''m sorry, sir. I''m a


    littlete." She blushed with embarrassment, knowing that these people wouldugh at her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She just came a littlete and was in a hurry. What was so funny!


    "It''s okay. Miss Shirley. Go back to your seat. Let''s continue our ss. " The teacher said with a


    reasonable smile. She was His Highness''s fianc¨¦e, the future queen. How could he offend her? Even if


    she would nevere to ss, he couldn''t say a word.


    "Let''s begin with the functions..."


    Emily hurried to her seat. As soon as she sat down, she saw her Jay sitting in front of her seriously.


    She was so happy.


    "Hey, Jay, you are really in my ss, and you are sitting in front of me. That''s great." Emily patted him


    on the back excitedly.


    "What a coincidence! The teacher randomly arranged the seat for me. But it''s right in front of you! I was


    wondering if I should change my seat. Now I feel very satisfied. I''ll always be in front of you and block


    your sight. I''m so tall, and you can''t see the ckboard." Justin straightened his back on purpose. His


    tall figure was like a towering mountain, blocking her sight.


    "Sure enough, you are bitchy Jay. Are you happy now? But I don''t mind to see sideways."


    "Your eyes will be tilted. Be careful."


    "I don''t care."


    The two of them started chatting happily as soon as they met, regardless of whether it was in ss or


    not. Oliver, who was sitting next to her, was also very excited when he saw Emilye back. He took


    the initiative to greet her.


    "Miss Shirley, you''re back!"


    "Yes, I''m back, Mr. Oliver. Do you miss me very much?" Emily turned her head and replied with a smile


    and cut off the conversation with Justin.


    Justin turned his head and looked at the boy in the upper corner. He had a handsome face and a warm


    smile. He was very charming. Although he had apletely different temperament from himself, he


    was also eye-catching.


    Justin felt alert. ''Who is this boy? He seems to have a crush on my Emi.''


    "Yes, I missed you very much. I have the notes of the sses you missed. If you need anything, you


    can ask me at any time." Oliver also smiled at the childish Justin who had been looking at him with


    hatred. His smile made Justin feel ashamed and wanted to hide himself.

 Chapter 22 Refreshing The Mr. Holy Sakura List

    Chapter 22 Refreshing The Mr. Holy Sakura List


    Justin red at Oliver at the first sight with hatred. Maybe only Justin himself knew the reason.


    "Okay, I''ll borrow it from you after ss." Emily nodded gratefully.


    At this time, a hand quietly moved beside Emily, and the invisible person lying on the table next to her


    finally moved.


    His eyshes shook before he slowly opened his scarlet eyes and stared straight at Emily.


    "It''s so noisy..." The first sentence was aint with anger.


    "Violent dragon, when did youe back?" The second sentence was a strange greeting.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were back?" The third sentence was a faint me.


    Justin turned his eyes to the boy who was speaking unfriendly, rude and arrogant. He had been


    sleeping just now, so Justin didn''t notice him. Now the boyzily opened his eyes, leaned against the


    back chair and stared at his Emi.


    Justin stared at him with his dark eyes. After looking him up and down, Justin found that the aura


    around him and the innate noble temperament were unprecedentedly strong. His impable features


    made Justin feel a little ashamed.


    Who is he? What''s his rtionship with Emi? At present, these two questions had been lingering in


    Justin''s mind.


    James could arrogantly ignore everything that couldn''t attract his attention. For example, this new


    handsome boy, Justin. James didn''t take him seriously at all.


    At this moment, Emily was the only person in his sight. And maybe it was Emily''s luck, at least James


    thought so.


    "Are you awake? I just came back. You were sleeping. How dare I wake you up? " Emily tried her best


    not to provoke this ancestor. What if he gave her a hard time at night? She had to leave a way out for


    herself.


    "You are smart." With his arms crossed over his chest, James smiled.


    "I agree." Emily epted his unintentional praise shamelessly.


    ¡­¡­ All of a sudden, the atmosphere froze and the air froze in midair.


    Some girls who were not listening to the ss carefully turned around and looked at the three


    handsome boy behind them. They were ying with their mobile phones on the table happily and


    discussing the campus blog forum. At present, thetest list of Mr. Holy Sakura had just been refreshed


    on the campus blog forum. This handsome boy who had been transferred to Holy Sakura this morning


    had sessfully reached the fourth ce on the Mr. Holy Sakura list.


    On the other hand, James had been leading the way with high votes. The handsome and elegant


    Oliver was in the third ce, and the fifth one was the most famous figure in ss A, Grade Two,


    Henry Yun, the heir of the Yun Family, one of the four political giants. He was also the elder brother of


    Lisa.


    The second one on the list had just a name: Charles Su. There was a dazzling and enchanting picture


    of this handsome boy, apanied by a message ''Charles is always the second best, waiting for you


    toe back''. It was said that as the representative of the first grade of this year''s street dance, he


    was the dance king who went to Europe and America to take part in the campus street dance round-


    robinpetition. He was a yboy who was so charming, especially when he was dancing.


    As for the rest, they were in three different grades and sses, which could be updated at any time.


    Names might squeeze in or be eliminated at any time. But these boring girls liked to pay attention to


    the people on the Mr. Holy Sakura list at anytime and anywhere.


    Moreover, most of the boys on the list were single. How could the girls not scream and not go crazy?


    "Look at that Shirley. She is totally a bitch. She even talked andughed with Mr. Oliver and the new


    handsome Justin after she got His Highness." The girls couldn''t stand it anymore, and their eyes were


    full of jealousy.


    "That''s right. She is surrounded by three handsome men. How many boyfriends does she want to


    date?"


    "That''s what a coquettish bitch is like."


    The discussion kept carrying on. Sometimes a few words even flew into the ears of Emily, but she


    didn''t care. She just walked her own way and let these gossips say it.


    When the ss bell rang, Justin turned around and talked to Emily as usual. When they were in the


    same ss in junior high school, he always ran to her seat and put his arms around her neck, because


    they were the best friends in Sakura Kingdom.


    "Emi, tomorrow is weekend. What are you going to do?"


    "What? Tomorrow is weekend? I just came to school for two days this week. It''s too fast for me to have


    a weekend. I don''t have ns. I''m afraid I''ll be trapped at home again. " With her head down and chin


    resting on her hands, Emily pondered on this profound topic.


    "Hey, can we have a good time?" Justin sighed disappointedly. He hadn''t apanied Emi to the


    spicy hot pot restaurant at the corner of the street for a long time. He also missed the fried whelks in


    the restaurant. That was something he had never eaten before he met Emily.


    "No." Emily shook her head.


    James pricked up his ears and overheard their conversation. He was a little unhappy.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He immediately picked up a pen and wrote on a note, "Seven o''clock in the evening tomorrow, 88th


    floor of the Emperor Building, arrive on time."


    "Oh, I see." After reading it, Emily replied briefly and handed the note back to him.


    "Jay, let''s continue our conversation. What can we do to sneak out and have fun?" Obviously, Emily


    was more interested in the conversation with Justin. She didn''t pay any attention to Prince James


    anymore, who was always charming and surrounded by girls.


    Clenching his fists, James cursed in his heart, and then tore another paper and wrote on it, "How did


    you get rid of the pig on your face? Without using the cleanser from me. "


    "¡­¡­" Emily received the note and stopped the conversation with Justin. The fire in her heart was


    burning with anger.


    "What''s wrong with you? Where''s your mouth? Don''t you know how to speak? Don''t you feel tired


    passing it on? " Emily threw the note away and shouted at him.


    The whole ssroom was in silence --


    The students in the ssroom were stunned. The noisy ssroom after ss was suddenly quiet.


    They looked in the direction of the roar. The voice came from Shirley.


    And the voice was received by Prince James.


    Oh, God! Is she ambitious? She roared at the Royal Highness James in public.


    Perhaps Shirley was the only one who dared do this. They had known it on the first day she transferred


    to this school.


    Many boys were surprised at her boldness, and at the same time, they admired her more. It should be


    said to be the luck of ss A to have such a freak nowadays.


    Only in this way could school life be fun. In the past, fun life was everywhere, expect school.


    Looking at the people around who were looking at them, James was covered in ayer of red mes all


    over his body. The mes were burning more and more fiercely, as if they were going to burn the whole


    ssroom and overturn it.


    "What a violent dragon you are! You have eaten explosive. Now you have pissed me off and you are a


    dead meat." James kicked the table and chair beside him hard.


    Bang --


    The table and chair were all overturned to the ground.


    They had never seen Prince James get so angry.


    Shirley was in a big trouble. Probably she couldn''t get engaged to His Highness.


    How could His Highness be engaged to such a person? It was simply impossible. She was just like a


    bomb that could be ignited at any time, or like a real great dragon that could explode at His Highness at


    any time.


    From the looks and the whispers around, Justin finally understood who this arrogant and domineering


    man was just now.


    However, he was just a highness. What''s the big deal? These were all born with dignity from his


    parents. Look at his bad temper, sleeping in ss, and his academic performance must be bad. Except


    for a handsome face that was too wasteful, what else did he have? If such a person dares to provoke


    his Emi, he will also be against him.


    "Emi, are you okay? Is this guy the one you are going to get engaged to?" Justin came closer and


    asked.


    "Yes, it''s him."


    "He is so mean. Don''t get engaged to him. Otherwise, you''re doomed." Justin shook his head and


    kindly reminded her.


    "I guess he doesn''t want to be engaged to me either. He is fighting against his family and trying to


    break off the engagement with me." Watching James left, Emily didn''t care about it at all, because she


    really didn''t want to amodate herself to this moody chameleon.


    "That''s good."


    "I also feel much more rxed. I have a headache when I think of the engagement ceremony next


    Wednesday. But I believe in him. He can definitely screw it up." Emily said confidently, rubbing her


    forehead.


    "Okay, okay. If he screws it up, you can free yourself."


    "Ha ha, I think so too." Emily giggled.


    James rushed out of the school and was extremely irritable. He was happy to see her back in school.


    But this girl not only didn''t want to talk to him, but also spent all her time talking to a new handsome


    boy. She even dared to say such words to him.


    It really pissed him off. This damn girl, just wait and see.


    He took out his phone and called Murphy to pick him up. Soon, a silver gray Maybach stopped at the


    school gate, and a young man wearing a half ck mask opened the door for him respectfully.


    "Young master, what happened?" He could see James'' difference at a nce.


    "Tell them to cancel all the actions on the engagement day and let the engagement finish as usual."


    While James was angry, a weird evil smile appeared on his stunning handsome face.


    ''The consequence of provoking me is to tangle with you for a longer time, making you overwhelmed


    with pain. There is no way to get rid of me, and I will not let you get what you want.''


    If Emily knew that she could have escaped from the devil''s w earlier because of today''s words, she


    would definitely regret it.

 Chapter 23 The Little Princess Of The Royal Family

    Chapter 23 The Little Princess Of The Royal Family


    "Okay, I''ll tell them now." Murphy hesitated for a moment, but didn''t ask more. Maybe His Highness


    really had a crush on that girl, so he wanted to cancel his original n. He carefully nned to screw


    up the engagement, but he would like to cancel it right away. But what about Fiona?


    Fiona was a well-known woman, and her reputation was the same as that of James. She was not the


    daughter of a famous family, nor was she a delicatedy from an official family, but she was also known


    by people.


    She was the little princess of the royal family who grew up with James. She was a cute girl, one year


    younger than James. When she was five years old, she and her parents got separated. She sat alone


    on the street crying helplessly.


    Just then, a little boy one year older than her appeared. He reached out his hand and asked, "Are you


    "Okay." Without hesitation, Fiona nodded her head and agreed. She just went with him, no matter if he


    was a bad guy or whether he would find her mother.


    Because this boy was so cute and handsome that she was obsessed with him. She was attracted by


    him, and there was no reason not to go home with him.


    The boy was no other than James, and the cute girl was Fiona.


    When she went back to his home with James, the queen asked her what her name was. She only said


    that her name was Fiona and knew nothing else.


    They had searched all over the country and sent many notices of missing child, but no one came to


    im this lovely girl. Moreover, little Fiona was very cute and obedient, and soon gained the favor of


    the emperor and the queen. They also wanted a daughter all the time, so they adopted her and doted


    on her, making her the happiest little princess in the world.


    However, the little princess liked James most. She was looking for James all the time as long as she


    was not having meals or not sleeping. She was also loved and doted on by her brother James. He


    treated her as the most precious treasure and didn''t allow anyone to hurt her.


    As time went by, they grew up. Fiona liked James more and more. His Majesty and the queen had


    thought of marrying Fiona to James directly, but they couldn''t, because Fiona was not the girl destined


    to be.


    They searched everywhere in Sakura Kingdom and finally found the right girl for James, who was the


    daughter of the An Family, Shirley.


    So they brutally told the truth to Fiona. The little girl pushed away the emperor and the queen with


    grievance and indignation, crying, "I''m going to marry James! I''ll only have him all my life! I hate daddy


    and mommy!"


    In order to make the little girl happy, they had made great efforts to send her abroad for a vacation to


    distract their attention. They would pick her up after the engagement.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the ss bell of Holy Sakura Noble School rang. Arge crowd of


    students rushed out of the magnificent gate of the school.


    There were many luxurious cars at the school gate to pick up these noble young boys and girls. They


    formed a long line on the main road and main branches of Holy Sakura School.


    "Hey, Emi, wait for me." With a handbag in his shoulder, Justin hurried to catch up with her. After he put


    away his stuff, she ran away without a trace. It took him a long time to catch up with her.


    Half of Emily''s foot had stepped into Luke''s car. Suddenly hearing the scream from behind, she quickly


    turned around.


    "Eh? Jay, why are you following me? " Emily was not surprised. No wonder she heard someone call


    her just now. It was him.


    "Look at you. You are so ungrateful. We are not best friends of Sakura Kingdom. Why don''t you wait for


    me?" All the unhappiness was shown on Justin''s face.


    "I''m sorry. Luke urged me to go home as soon as possible. I don''t think I have time to hang out with


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    you. How about tomorrow? What about I finish those courses in advance and spare half a day to hang


    out with you? " Emily came up with apromise, trying not to disappoint Justin.


    "That''s what you said. If you don''t call me tomorrow and ask me out, I''ll go straight to your house."


    Justin raised his finger and poked her forehead. Then he turned around with a sessful smile.


    "Okay, I know." Emily watched him leave and heaved a sigh of relief. Well, now she had to consider


    both sides. She was so tired. Why was she always so unlucky?


    "Luke, let''s go."


    Hearing the order, Luke started the car and rushed back to the An Family.


    After returning home, she had a simple dinner. She felt very happy since the old man was not at home


    these days. She learned from Luke that he seemed to have something important to deal with, and he


    had to be busy for a period of time about the engagement party. After all, the engagement date was


    getting closer and closer.


    She looked at the time on the wall. It was almost seven o''clock.


    All of a sudden, it urred to Emily what James had told her in school today.


    "See you on the 88th floor of the Emperor Building at seven o''clock tonight."


    Yes, she had to be his pet. Oh, no, it was not a pet, but a maid.


    Emily took out her phone and called him.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is not answered."


    The sweet voice of a woman kept talking on the phone, which made Emily angry. After calling the fifth


    time, Emily directly turned off the phone and sat on the sofa angrily.


    All of a sudden, she thought of the pet developmentw that guy had customized. The first rule of this


    damnw clearly stated that she should be on call.


    She didn''t want her high sry to be deducted on the first day. She took off her school uniform and


    changed into a short sleeves shirt, a pair of jeans and a pair of canvas shoes, the most convenient


    match, with a small bag on her arm, and hurried out.


    "My Lady, where are you going?" Luke followed her again.


    "I''m going to meet James. Luke, can you send a driver to send me there?" Emily looked at him


    pleadingly.


    Luke immediately agreed. Perhaps it was because that night, James had given the driver a warning, so


    Luke had fully rxed the restrictions on her.


    The car soon arrived at the Imperial Square.


    "Sir, how about you go back first? I''ll take a taxi hometer."


    "My Lady, I have to escort you home safely, so I''ll just wait here." The driver said respectfully.


    Without any more refutation, Emily directly walked into the building and pressed the elevator button to


    go up to 88 floor.


    She rang the doorbell again and again, but no one answered.


    Was there no one? Not here? Emily lowered her head and thought for a while. She leaned against the


    wall, took out her mobile phone and continued to call.


    "Son of a bitch! James, don''t be so arrogant. You even stood me up. You are such a mean man. I just


    shouted at you today. Why are you so mean? Just don''t open the door or answer the phone. I''ll go


    back. Bye." Emily put away her phone and gave up thest struggle.


    In the room. Murphy was stretching out his neck to see all kinds of emotional changes of Emily outside


    through the peephole, and then reported in time to James sitting on the sofa and drinking coffee.


    "Young master, Miss. Shirley seems to be leaving. Do you want to open the door?"


    "Go ahead." James wouldn''t let her go so easily. If he didn''t torture this disobedient kitten tonight, he


    wouldn''t be reconciled.


    As a noble Royal Highness, he was fooled by a little girl again and again. How could he bear with this?


    With a crack, the door was opened. Acent smile appeared on Emily''s face. She knew that the


    mean guy must be inside. He deliberately ignored her phone call and took revenge on what happened


    today. If she didn''t pretend to leave, how could she deceive him out?


    She was smart! After a moment ofcency, Emily knew she had no hope of escape because of


    what she had done.


    She must be out of her mind to force James to open the door. What was waiting for her in the room


    was inevitable.


    "Good evening, master." Like a docile kitten wagging its tail and acting coquettishly to its master, Emily


    entered the room and didn''t dare to show any resentment.


    "Good evening, my kitten. Have you had dinner?" James asked softly.


    "Yes, I have. And I''m full. "


    "Come here!" James waved at her, indicating her to go over.


    Emily came to him unhurriedly and stood one meter away from him.


    "Come over here and sit next to me." With one hand on the back of the sofa, James made room for her,


    as if he wanted her to lean against his arm.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Emily was not used to it.


    "Don''t forget that you are my pet now. Are you familiar with the petw?" James'' face darkened, as if a


    storm wasing at any time.


    "I''ve memorized it." Emily walked to him and sat down next to him gently. The soft sofa copsed.


    Suddenly, a hand wrapped around her slender waist and tightly held her, preventing her from escaping.


    "What are you doing?" Emily was a little angry, but she held back the anger that was about to erupt. If


    this fellow dared to be a little more shameless, she would definitely p him.


    "Honey, I''m just helping you smooth your hair." With the other hand, James gently stroked her ck


    hair and smoothed it.


    It made Emily itchy and her goose bumps almost fell to the ground. She shrank her neck and stepped


    back.


    Noticing her subtle movement with James'' sharp eyes, a weird smile appeared on the corner of his


    mouth. Then he moved one hand to touch her white and tender face.


    "What... What are you doing?" Emily shook off his hand ufortably and looked at him with disgust.


    "I''m caring about my pet. Is there a problem?" Feeling annoyed, James turned his face away, moved


    his hand away from her face and stood up. The tense atmosphere surrounded her.


    Emily continued to step back, like a frightened kitten.

 Chapter 24 He Likes To Oppose Her

    Chapter 24 He Likes To Oppose Her


    "Since you don''t want me to care for you, then don''t me me for not having mercy on you. Go and


    help me wash all the clothes by hand, and clean the floor and all the furniture. I want to see the


    spotless appearance." Pointing at those, James said to her.


    Oh, god! How could he be so heartless? Tonight, James was trying every means to bully her, and she


    was doomed.


    It was better to do the dirty and tired work than to be flirted by this guy. She had done it before. She


    was in charge of all this work at home.


    Without looking back, Emily walked towards the pile of clothes. These clothes looked not dirty at all,


    and most of them were new clothes that the tags had not been removed yet. Howe he needed to


    wash them? It was obvious that this guy was petty. He took the opportunity to revenge and threw these


    difficult problems to her.


    Seeing her leaving without hesitation, James was a little surprised. She was a noble Lady. How could


    she be willing to do these things?


    "Murphy, are you sure I didn''t see it wrong?" James couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Well, young master, your eyes are better than anyone else. There is absolutely no mistake. Miss.


    Shirley is happily washing clothes." Murphy reported to James while he was watching Emily washing


    clothes.


    "It seems that these are not enough." With is mouth twitched, James walked up to Murphy, patted him


    on the shoulder and said, "I''ve decided that you should think about the ways and tricks to deal with that


    girl. I hope you can give me more satisfactory ideas tomorrow."


    He smiled lightly and left, leaving a graceful figure behind.


    With a bang, the door of the room was opened and James entered his room.


    In the bright luxurious apartment, Emily wiped the bubbles on her face and kept washing on the


    washing table. Sure enough, she hadn''t washed clothes for more than a week, which made her much


    less efficient.


    However, none of these could defeat Emily, an invincible beautiful girl in the universe.


    Murphy fetched a small stool and sat beside her as a supervisor.


    "Murphy, what''s so good about watching me washing clothes? Please go away, okay?" Emily felt a little


    ufortable being stared at by him.


    "No, I can''t. Miss. Shirley hasn''t finished washing and cleaning, so I can''t leave. After Miss. Shirley


    finishes, I need to report the situation to the young master." Murphy said with a rxing smile on his


    face. This ordinary face looked silly and naive when he smiled, and Emily really wanted to give him a


    punch with her bubble fist.


    "All right, all right. Take your time. Hope you don''t feel bored." Emily pursed her lips and continued to


    work hard.


    In this way, Murphy miraculously maintained the same posture. After an hour, she finished washing the


    whole bucket of clothes.


    Then she began to pick up the mop, vacuum cleaner and duster toplete the next step. It seemed


    that the apartment had been cleaned specially for many years, and it was very clean. It was easy for


    Emily toplete the work.


    She patted her little palm and looked at her white, tender fingers. They were crumpled and ugly.


    But it didn''t matter. She was not the delicate Lady.


    Seeing that she had finished the work, Murphy looked at the time, it was already half past nine. It was


    time for him to knock on the door of the young master''s room and let hime out to check.


    When James walked out of the room, he had changed his clothes, which he usually wore at night.


    His was wearing a long cloak, and his half mask had covered half of his face, which made him a little


    unpredictable to Emily.


    "So soon?" James didn''t believe it.


    He walked to the balcony and saw a row of neat clothes hanging there. There was no dust on the


    ground and the table. It was not something a rich Lady could do.


    "Why could you do this?" James had some doubts about her identity. The reason why he asked her to


    do this was to make a noble Lady work as a maid, and let her taste what pain was.


    But it didn''t seem to be a problem for her toplete the task. She was the best choice for being a


    maid.


    "I''ve known how to do this since I was a child." Emily blurted out without thinking.


    "Since childhood? Are you sure? " The more James thought about it, the more suspicious he became.


    He looked at the girl up and down for many times, but still couldn''t understand.


    "Oh, you seem to be curious why such a Lady from a rich family like me would do this, right? Ha ha, let


    me tell you. In fact, I have received all kinds of strict training since I was a child. For example, I can do


    music, calligraphy, washing clothes, cleaning and cooking, and so on. My grandfather just wants to


    train me to be a super outstanding talented woman!" Emily made up a random excuse.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "It turns out that there is a grandfather who cultivates his granddaughter in this way." It was the first


    time that James had seen this. In his knowledge, most of the noble students of Holy Sakura School


    were sons and daughters of rich families who were served by other people. They would never do this


    by themselves.


    But he believed the music and calligraphy part.


    Speaking of this, an amazing idea urred to Murphy. He was so excited when he thought of the way


    for the young master to punish Miss. Shirley tomorrow. He could finally have a good sleep tonight.


    "Yes, it''s not strange." Emily said calmly with her chest out.


    "No, that''s all for today. Now that you have finished your work, you can go back." There was no time for


    James to waste with her now. He should immediately rule out all outsiders and wee the arrival of


    ten o''clock.


    "Well, then I''m leaving." Emily was a little surprised. That''s it? Done? Why didn''t he continue to torture


    her? She thought he wouldn''t let her go until twelve o''clock.


    "Okay." James answered coldly. As soon as Emily stepped out of the door, the door was closed with a


    bang behind her. So damn fast.


    When Emily turned around, she saw a cold door which seemed shouting at her arrogantly.


    She picked up her fist and really wanted to punch the door through. He chased her away so rudely. Did


    he think she wanted toe?


    She angrily put down her fist, stamped her feet, entered the elevator and returned to the An Family.


    The next day was Saturday. There was no ss, but Emily did not have the privilege to get upte. She


    was pulled up early by the servants to the dance room.


    Waltz was a basic dance that must be learned for the ball and the banquet. And Emily had only learned


    a little. These days, she had to strengthen her dance standard and be able to perform the elegance of


    the Lady. On the engagement day, she had to be the limelight of the An Family, which was especially


    valued by Sam.


    However, Emily didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, she would definitely not be engaged sessfully as


    long as she had James. Why did she work so hard to practice the dance that was not a human


    dancing?


    After practicing for a while, she sat on the ground and asked for a rest. She rubbed her aching feet.


    "Madam, is this a human dancing? Why is it so difficult? Why do I have to dance in high heels? Isn''t it


    more beautiful to dance in dance shoes? " Emily grumbled, pouting.


    "Lady, what you don''t know is that the waltz is a kind of dance for all the celebrities in the upper ss. It


    represents a status, and also a kind of nobility. When you are engaged, you and His Highness can


    dance this. There will be many people in the world admire you!" The dance teacher''s gentle voice came


    from above.


    Fortunately, the dance teacher was a gentle and considerate teacher, or she wouldn''t have the courage


    to loaf here.


    "But I don''t need others to admire me. Why do I need such a high status and the nobility? " Emily was


    confused.


    "Ha ha, you are indeed an innocent girl. Don''t you know that you are going to marry the most honorable


    royal highness of Sakura Kingdom in the future? You will be the queen of Sakura Kingdom in the


    future. Wow, I don''t know how many people are jealous of you. Well, you are so lucky to have such a


    good fortune. " The teacher''s eyes were shining with admiration. Emily shook her head.


    Was it really so happy to marry that chameleon? ''Lucky? Bah!''


    "All right, all right. Madam, are you here to teach me dancing or to tell me how noble that guy is? Hurry


    up, I''d better keep learning!" Emily got up reluctantly. She would rather learn this boring dance than


    listen to the teacher''s endless appreciation of Royal knowledge.


    "Well, let''s continue. Hold my hand and hold this part of my waist. Let''s begin to move forward and


    backward, one, two, three, four, one in the front and one in the back..." The teacher served as her


    partner, and the two danced back and forth in the dance room.


    All of a sudden, the door of the dance room was opened. Luke came in and walked to Emily. "My Lady,


    there is a young man outside looking for you. He said he is your ssmate."


    "ssmate?" After searching in her mind for a while, Emily suddenly jumped up. Who else could it be if


    it was not Jay? This guy had learned toe to find her in public. He didn''t even climb over the wall


    and enter through the window.


    "Madam, Luke, I''ll be back soon." Emily ran to the gate of the vi happily.


    The sun shone brightly on a white Maserati pulled over at the gate of the An Family. It was said that it


    was a low-key car of his family.


    But every time when Emily saw the luxury car, she couldn''t help but shout at him, "Damn it! Is this


    called low-key? Then what is called high-key?"


    Justin was wearing a white casual shirt and a pair of sea blue jeans. His dressing was casual and


    ordinary, but he had a fresh noble temperament.

 Chapter 25 Learn Waltz With Her

    Chapter 25 Learn Waltz With Her


    When he saw Emilye out, he quickly stretched out his long arm and waved his hand in the air. "Hi!


    Emi. "


    "Jay, how dare youe to the An Family to see me now?" Emily stood still and praised him.


    "I dare to do that all the time. But it used to bete at night which was a little inconvenient to look for


    you. If the family misunderstands something, it will be hard for me to exin, right?" This was for her


    own good.


    He came to see her in the name of her ssmate today, so they didn''t dare to gossip too much.


    "Well, you are still afraid of this. I thought you were fearless of nothing, ha ha." Emily patted him on the


    shoulder and looked at him in disbelief.


    "I''m not afraid of anything only in front of you. As for others, I''m still reserved, okay?" Retorted Justin


    excitedly.


    "So you only show your inner wildness when facing me."


    "Lol...... Whatever you say. Anyway, I''m not afraid of you. I just like to bully you. " Justin put his arm


    around her shoulder naughtily.


    "Hey, look over there. Those people are watching us with their eyes wide open." Emily pointed at the


    bodyguards standing in the yard, the servants waiting for her, and Luke who casted a nce at her


    intentionally or unintentionally. These covetous people were watching her every move. If she was too


    close to a boy other than His Highness, and got any bad rumor about her, it would only be unfavorable


    to the An Family, which was rted to the reputation and interests of the An Family. Naturally, they had


    to interfere with every move of Emily.


    "My poor Emi. You have to live such a life every day. When can you be free?" Justin felt sorry for her.


    She had lost her freedom.


    "Do you think I don''t want to be free? At least it will be next Wednesday. The engagement day will


    free. Ha ha." Emilyughed innocently. Thinking that next Wednesday as well as her freedom were


    getting closer and closer, how could she not be happy?


    "I hope so. Why don''t you invite me in?" Justin pointed at the big vi of the An Family curiously. This


    vi was more luxurious than his own house. Although the An Family and the Lu Family were two of the


    four financial giants and controlled the economic lifeline of the whole Sakura Kingdom evenly, from the


    building''s temperament as well these bodyguards and servants, the An Family was indeed too


    publicized.


    On the other hand, the Lu Family had been hiding behind the scenes and rarely showed up in the


    society, so it was normal that these people didn''t know Justin.


    Emily only knew that Justin was rich, but she didn''t expect him to be so rich.


    "Are you reallying in? His house is bigger than yours. I think your house is big enough, luxurious


    enough, but the An Family is even bigger. " What Emily said was to let Justin know what richer people


    look like.


    "Yes, he is indeed a rich man. s, even a poor boy like me can''tpare with our Lady Shirley."


    Justin said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Emily almost choked on her saliva and said, "Jay, if you don''t make fun of me, you''ll feel bad, won''t


    you? Come in. "


    She pulled him into the An Family and dragged him directly to the dancing room. It had been dyed


    for a long time. If she didn''t go back andplete today''s task, Luke would be more dissatisfied.


    "Why do you bring me here?" When Justin saw a big dancing room with smooth floor, he looked at her


    doubtfully.


    "I brought you here to practice dancing with me. I swore that I wouldn''t dance before, but now I have to


    learn Waltz. You are good at dancing. Why don''t you practice dancing with me? I just grabbed my


    teacher''s waist and danced and felt very ufortable." Emily looked at him with pleading eyes. Two


    secondster, Justin immediately surrendered.


    "Well, I''ll practice with you." Justin agreed reluctantly, but he was overjoyed in his heart. He would


    never tell this little girl, otherwise she would be so arrogant.


    "Wow! You are the best, Jay! Come on." Holding Justin''s hand, Emily came to the center of the floor.


    The dance teacher came over and looked at the young handsome man suspiciously. She asked Emily,


    "My Lady, who is this?"


    "Oh, Madam, this is my ssmate. Today I decide to let him be my dancing partner and practice with


    me. May I?" Emily looked at the teacher with her eyes blinking, seeking her consent in secret.


    "Ha ha, of course. This ssmate''s figure is very simr to His Highness''s. This training will definitely


    improve your dance skills greatly." The teacher walked away with a smile and stood aside to watch.


    As the music started, Justin reached his hand to the right position and height.


    Emily held his hand politely and put it on her waist gently. The preparation action was ready.


    "Okay, we can start now." The teacher stood aside and ordered.


    It was the first time that Justin had danced with Emily, and also he was the first boy to dance with her.


    He was very d about this.


    "Hey, what are you smirking at?" In the middle of the dance, Emily found that he was thinking of


    something else and smirking. She asked in confusion.


    "I''m not smirking at all." Justin exined innocently.


    "Not at all? I saw youughing just now. Did I dance wrong?" Emily looked at her feet and hands. They


    were doing the same thing as the teacher taught. Nothing was wrong.


    "No, No. I really didn''tugh." Justin had no choice but to retort again. He just smiled a little bit. He


    wondered since when this girl became so sensitive.


    "Oh, really?" Emily grumbled. Suddenly, the ten centimeters heel of her shoe stepped on his feet in a


    pair of canvas shoes.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Today, she was wearing a long dress and high heels, and he was wearing casual and ordinary clothes.


    The two people''s clothes did not seem to be a real match of dancers.


    "Ouch -" Justin frowned. The pain on his feet even went straight to his head. What a cruel girl she was!


    How could he dance after she stepped on him so hard?


    "Why do you step on me?" Justin stared at her helplessly.


    "No, I didn''t. Maybe I haven''t learned it well. I was not careful." Emily shrugged innocently.


    The dance stopped in the middle. The dance teacher came over, walked to the side of the two people


    and said, "Sir, you danced very well. My Lady, your dance steps should be gentler. And the steps of


    your front and back feet should follow this young mister''s steps. Otherwise, it is very easy to be out of


    control and step on your partner''s feet."


    "Oh, I see." Emily pretended to listen.


    But she didn''t do it at all. The end result was that an innocent and poor guy was trampled all the time.


    He had to hide dejectedly. "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Hey, Jay, don''t go. Come back quickly. Don''t dy the training." Emily watched him run away, covered


    her mouth and rolled on the ground with aughter.


    ''It''s so funny. I''m so d to see him pull a long face. After all, he is always the one who has a lot of bad


    ideas. Today, I''ll destroy his prestige and make him obedient to me.''


    "My Lady, it seems that you are not suitable for dancing this morning. That''s all for today''s ss. I''ll


    leave now."


    "Okay, okay. See you tomorrow, Madam." Emily escorted the teacher away. Then she sat on the lounge


    chair and waited for him toe back.


    After a long time, Justin came in slowly. It was already twelve o''clock at noon and it was time for lunch.


    He admitted that he went out to visit the whole An Family beforeing back.


    "Emi, is ss over? Let''s eat. I''m hungry. " Seeing that the dance teacher was gone and she was the


    only one left in the dance room, Justin felt relieved. If he continued to practice with this evil girl, his


    bones would fall apart.


    "But I want to practice for a while." Emily begged him with a snicker, looking at him pitifully, as if she


    was begging him again.


    "No, I can''t. My feet can''t walk anymore. Please don''t be so cruel to me. Please let me go, my queen!"


    Justin pretended to kneel down and begged for mercy, tugging at the corner of her dress.


    "Ha ha, bullying Jay is the happiest thing for me." Emilyughedcently.


    "Emi, how dare you make fun of me? I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    "No! Help... " In the dancing room, there was a noisy chase.


    Standing outside, Luke could hear clearly. After thinking for a long time, he picked up his phone and


    dialed a number.


    "Mr. Sam, I have something to report to you..." He told everything to Sam.


    "How dare she seduce another boy? If His Highness knows it, he will me us for not discipline her.


    Before the engagement is sessful, we must not make any mistake. You go to deal with it."


    "Yes, Mr. Sam."


    After hanging up the phone, Luke opened the door of the dancing room and stopped the two people


    from ying.


    "My Lady, Sir, lunch is ready. Please follow me to the dining room."


    "Jay, aren''t you hungry? Stop chasing me. It''s a waste of energy. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to lunch. "


    Although Emily was much lower than Justin, she always liked to walk with her arm around his neck. As


    a result, Justin could only helplessly bend his waist and lower his height so that she could reach him.


    "That''s more like it. I won''t stand on ceremony." Justin followed Emily to the dining room of the An


    Family happily.


    The so-called dining room was apartment outside the living room, separated by a crystal curtain. A


    long table was ced in the center, on which various delicacies were prepared.

 Chapter 26 Mr. Justin Was Not A Simple Man

    Chapter 26 Mr. Justin Was Not A Simple Man


    "Wow, these are all my favorite dishes. I finally recovered from the energy I wasted this morning. Come


    on, don''t be so formal. Eat whatever you want to eat." Obviously, Emily regarded herself as the real


    hostess, and generously invited Justin to eat.


    "You are still a foodie. You can''t see anything else when you see food." Justin shook his head, held the


    china bowl in his hand gently and enjoyed the food on the table in an orderly manner.


    "I was born to be a foodie. Why should I change it? Isn''t it a pity to change it?" Emily didn''t want to talk


    to him anymore. She lowered her head and began to eat.


    After the lunch, Emily begged Luke to give her half a day off. She wanted to hang out with her Jay, but


    Luke said something weird.


    "My Lady, there are still one and a half hours left before three o''clock. You''d better go to the study and


    recite the etiquette English. I have something to talk to your ssmate. I will give you half a day off


    after three o''clock. What do you think? " Luke said lightly, but with a silent dignity.


    "Fine, I''lle out at three o''clock." Emily wanted to ask Luke what he wanted to talk with Jay, but it


    was a waste of time. He wouldn''t tell her, so she might as well ask Jay after they finished talking. That


    was the best choice, so she went into the study obediently.


    Justin calmly sat on the sofa, and Luke also sat down and talked with him face to face.


    "Young mister, you look familiar. I always feel that I have met you before." Luke said curiously.


    "Really? Do I have such a popr face? " Justin touched his face and smiled.


    "Maybe I have a hallucination. By the way, I just heard you call the Lady Emi? Who are you? Why did


    you call her like that? " Luke murmured. Only they knew that Emily was not the Lady of the An Family,


    but an ordinary little girl named Emily.


    "Oh, she told me all these things. I''m her neighbor and very good friend. I know you want me to keep it


    a secret, but I''ve kept it a secret for a long time. I knew it very early, so you don''t need to worry about


    it." Justin easily pointed out Luke words.


    "That''s good. Young mister, you are so smart. May I know your family name? Which noble family are


    you from? " Judging from the temperament of Justin and the luxury car which was extremely high-key


    just now, Luke could tell that this young man was not from the same world as Emily.


    "Me? My family name is Lu, I''m not the son of any noble family. My family is just richer than ordinary


    people. My father is a nouveau riche, so you don''t have to investigate me so clearly. I said I will keep


    the secret, and it''s useless for you to investigate me. " Justin burst intoughter. In the end, Luke was


    suspicious and afraid that he might not be able to keep the secret, so he had to dig out some


    information from him so that he could investigate and control him in the future.


    "Mr. Justin, you are so talented that you can see what I''m thinking at a nce. It''s not easy. But I still


    have to remind you that although thisdy is not the real Lady of the An Family, we need her help to


    reputation of our Lady. I hope that Mr. Justin can cooperate with us and try to draw a demarcation line


    with her as much as possible. Don''t be too intimate with her. " Luke said frankly.


    "Oh, I see. That''s your final n. Emi and I are just good friends. We don''t have the same rtionship


    as you think. Did she ept your threat and can''t even have a friend?" Justin retorted angrily.


    "Of course she can. I just want to..." Luke didn''t expect that the young man had such a powerful aura.


    He actually intimidated Luke, who had always been a decisive man.


    "That''s good. The An Family shouldn''t go too far. Don''t think that you can do anything. Since Emi can


    help you, you should be grateful. If you make more unreasonable requests, I will take her away and let


    everyone know about what the An Family did!" Justin stood up angrily and shouted at Luke in a cool


    and handsome manner, but unfortunately, Emily was not there. If she was, she would definitely hug


    Justin''s neck excitedly and worship him.


    "Well, thank you for keeping it a secret for us. Our family has always been dutiful to Miss Emily and has


    never hurt her. I hope this deal won''t hurt everyone''s harmony. Both sides take what they need."


    "Humph! What a cunning man! If you hadn''t found Emi''s parents and deceived them out of the country,


    how could Emi owe you such a huge sum of money?"


    "You can''t say that, Mr. Justin. We just took advantage of her parents'' desires. Moreover, as a


    daughter, she should use this period of time to make up for her parents and filial to them. Is it wrong? I


    want to ask you, a girl like her from a poor family, who can enter the An Family and enjoy this kind of


    life, she is already a blessing that has been cultivated for her whole life. She should be grateful to the


    An Family. " Luke looked at Justin arrogantly. In his eyes, Justin was just the son of a nouveau riche.


    How could he be rude at the noble and powerful Luke of the An Family?


    "Ha ha, a girl from a poor family? Grateful? I think it''s necessary for me to change my mind and


    persuade my friend to get out of the bitter sea as soon as possible. I''ll pay for the money her parents


    owe you." Justin''s momentum did not weaken, and his aura stepped over Luke''s in minutes.


    "Mr. Justin, we don''t want to hurt the harmony. I apologize for my bad attitude just now." Seeing that the


    situation was not right, Luke quickly changed his attitude.


    "Who was so arrogant to me just now? If it weren''t for the fact that I wanted Emi to get in touch with the


    upper ss, I wouldn''t have let her go on like this." Then Justin turned around and went to the study.


    He knocked on the door tantly and pulled Emily out.


    "Jay, it''s not three o''clock yet. Where are you taking me to?" Emily was dragged out of the study with


    doubts.


    "It doesn''t matter what time is it. Go out with me."


    When they passed by Luke, Justin proudly looked away from him. Emily blinked and looked at Luke,


    wondering why he didn''t say anything to stop him. Could it be that Luke had been solved by Jay in


    such a short time?


    After they got out of the gate, Justin threw Emily in his white Maserati and drove out quickly.


    "Wow, so cool! Luke didn''t stop us just now. Jay, tell me what happened? What did you say there? "


    Emily''s face was full of doubt. God knew how happy she was at the moment. The air outside was so


    fresh and she didn''t need to recite English. She was refreshed all over.


    "Sure, mydy Emi. I told him domineeringly that if he interferes with me meeting you or limits your free


    time, I will tell everyone that the An Family forced you to rece the real Lady" Justin briefly


    summarized the conversation just now.


    "Lol... Is that all? " Emily thought there was a cooler and more arrogant conversation.


    "Otherwise, what do you think?"


    "Well, how dare you say that to him? What if he is heartless and takes revenge on my daddy and


    mommy?"


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I''ve already sent people to keep an eye on uncle and aunt. Of course they''ll


    be fine. Even if you want to elope with me now, you can run away from them and restore your peaceful


    life." Justin raised his eyebrows happily.


    "Who wants to elope with you? In fact, as long as I don''t get engaged, it''s fun to pretend to be Shirley.


    Besides, the An Family has never mistreated me and provided me with nice food and clothing. So


    before their Ladyes back, I''m willing to pretend to be her. When shees back, I''ll return this


    identity to her."


    "You are so innocent. Who knows if the real Lady will make things difficult for you when shees


    back?"


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Why do you think so much? Now, it''s you who have encouraged me. From now


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    on, I, Emily, can finally be proud in the An Family. I''m so happy. Let''s go. In order to reward you, I''ll take


    you to a delicious meal."


    "Well, actually, it''s me who are taking you there, okay?" Justin said innocently. This car was driven by


    him, and it was him who dragged her out. Later, he would pay for the food. How could it be her who


    took him out?


    "Oh, it''s the same. We don''t need to separate things so clear."


    "Ha ha, I like this. But Emi, do you mean that you will stay in the An Family until the real Ladyes


    back?" Justin felt that it was a long way to be a substitute. He still liked his Emi to return to her original


    state.


    "I''m not sure. I''ll leave after I get one million dors on the engagement day. If the engagement


    seeds, I''ll be his fianc¨¦e in the future and be bullied, then I''ll return the one million dors to Sam


    and disappear in front of everyone, and don''t care about the substitute anymore. If my engagement


    doesn''t work, I might stay here. After all, Holy Sakura School is good. I can meet more handsome


    boys... " Emily smiled mischievously.


    "Well, isn''t the man in front of you handsome enough?" Justin straightened his posture and said


    seriously.


    "I''m tired of you. Even if I used to think you were handsome, now you look like an ordinary person in


    my eyes." Emily shook her head.


    Her words hurt Justin''s pure and innocent heart deeply.


    "Oh,e on! When we were in junior high school, you always took me to show off to others. Now, you


    have a more handsome fianc¨¦, James, so you abandon your best friend, right? " Justinined in


    disappointment. His handsome face turned gloomy, which made people feel sorry for him.

 Chapter 27 Buy Whatever You Want To Eat

    Chapter 27 Buy Whatever You Want To Eat


    "How is that possible? If you are an ordinary person, then in my eyes, James is the ugly monster. He is


    not handsome at all. How can hepare with you?" Emily blurted out without hesitation, which made


    Justin believe in the authenticity of her words. His heart was overjoyed, and a smile instantly bloomed


    on his face.


    "Really?"


    "Of course!" Emily stared at him with a frown. She had never lied to him.


    "Well, of course. I believe what you said is true."


    After chatting in the car, the two got out of the car and came to a snack street they used toe a lot.


    They plunged into the food immediately.


    "Jay, I want to eat this, this and that. I want to buy them all." Every time Emily took Justin with her, she


    would rip him off and set him back. She never took money with her.


    "Okay, I''ll buy them all."


    "Jay, you are so kind. Do you want to eat this?" Emily picked up a skewer of fried rice cake and handed


    it to his mouth.


    "It''s a gift from Emi. Of course I will eat it." He opened his mouth and took a bite.


    Soon, the afternoon was over. Emily was full and her stomach was round. She could hardly walk. The


    two of them sat on the stone bench on the roadside to rest.


    "The sun is setting." Watching the sunset slowly descending to the west near theke, Justin


    murmured.


    "Jay, why do I often watch the sunset with you?"


    "That''s because you always like to hang out with me until it''s almost dark and don''t want to go home."


    "Are you urging me to go home?" Emily lifted her head from his shoulder.


    "No, I don''t dare. I really want to talk to you for more time. Today has passed too fast. In the past, we


    lived so close to each other that we didn''t have to worry about it." As Justin spoke, he began to miss


    the old days.


    "Oh, you''re thinking about that. Don''t worry. I''ll be home soon. Wait for me."


    "Emi, do you like the life of a rich Lady?"


    "No, I don''t like it at all." Emily said seriously.


    "I''m relieved to hear that." Justin smiled slightly. He was afraid that his Emi would be obsessed with the


    life of the An Family and lose herself, and would never return to the simple life as before. However, he


    thought that maybe he was thinking too much. He was her best friend and knew her best. She was not


    such a person at all. She would always be his simple, lovely, rough and violent little girl.


    "It''s so strange. Are you afraid I won''te back?" Emily gave him a ruthless look. Then the phone in


    her pocket suddenly rang.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the devil''s number again. After hesitating for two seconds, she answered it.


    "Where are you?"


    "Watching the sunset with others while taking a walk in the park. What''s wrong?" Emily said honestly.


    "Oh, you have such a leisure time. See you at seven o''clock in the evening at Court Rose."


    "What are you going to do there?" Emily asked suspiciously.


    "Do you know what ce Court Rose is?" The person on the other side of the phone asked


    contemptuously.


    "Of course I know. Don''t underestimate me. Seven o''clock, deal." Then she hung up the phone.


    Justin turned around and asked, "What? You have a date tonight?"


    "No, it was that guy who called me. I guess he wants to torture me again." Emily was not sure. She


    could deal with everything yesterday, but she didn''t know what would happened today.


    Let it go. She decided to endure these days, then she would get the one million dors and run away


    as long as she couldn''t bear it and couldn''t endure it anymore. She was not a pushover who was easily


    bullied by others. She would not let him at his disposal.


    "Emi, you are absolutely a masochist. You don''t want my money, you would rather suffer by yourself."


    "After dinneres the reckoning. Don''t you know that?"


    "Then why do you let me pay for you food every day?" Justin leaned closer to her and stared at her


    pink lips. Her pink and soft lips shone brightly like jelly. He really wanted to kiss her.


    "It''s different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "It''s totally different. By the way, do you know what kind of ce Court Rose is?" Emily asked. Indeed,


    she didn''t know many things in the imperial capital city of Sakura Kingdom. Forgive her for being a


    rustic girl who had never seen the world before.


    "Did he ask you to go there today? What kind of maid are you? Do maids need to go to that kind of


    ce? " Justin said angrily.


    "What''s wrong? What kind of ce? Why can''t the maid go there?"


    "It''s the most high-end entertainment club in Sakura Kingdom. It''s aprehensive entertainment club


    with all kinds of recreation projects such as catering, bar, KTV and table ball. Its name is Court Rose,


    because it belongs to the royal family." Justin exined to her in detail. She felt that she had learned a


    lot more in an instant.


    "Is it fun?" Emily looked at him expectantly.


    "You little girl always want to have fun. Don''t you know that such a ce is actually very dangerous?


    Most of these ces are for rich men to go, and there are many dirty things hidden in it?" Justin looked


    at her worriedly.


    "What do you mean by dirty things?" Emily opened her eyes wide innocently. She didn''t understand.


    She was too simple and innocent.


    "There are all kinds of dirty deals, drugs, gangsters and secret fights..."


    "What? It sounds so horrible! But isn''t this the Royal territory? How could such kind of things break in? "


    No matter how ignorant Emily was, she knew what a ce it would be.


    "Even the royal family can''t control it. Rich men like to squander money and youth like this. Emi, to be


    honest, I don''t want to let you go, so I have to go with you and personally see who the guy who hired


    you is." Justin insisted.


    "Oh, you don''t need to, it''s almost time. You can go back first." Emily blinked her eyes and asked him to


    leave with embarrassment. If Jay knew that the person who hired her was the shameless prince, he


    would be mad.


    "No, I must go with you."


    "No, you can''t go."


    "What if you are in danger?" Justin said angrily.


    "Do you think I can be in danger like this?" Emily said to Justin as she took up her little arm and waved


    her powerful fist.


    "With only a few tricks of yours, even a boy who doesn''t know anything can easily lift you up."


    "Don''t look down upon me, okay? Every time I beat your face into a pig''s face, don''t pretend to be


    strong. You can''t even lift my shoes, how can you be my bodyguard? You''re so ridiculous. " Emily


    touched her belly and thought the food had been digested well. So she stood up and was about to


    leave.


    "Don''tugh at me. I can call the police for you at the critical moment." Justin followed her closely,


    afraid that she would disappear in front of him.


    "Ha ha, Jay, you are still so humorous. Go home obediently, or your mommy will beat your butt. If I find


    you follow me, I will not see you from tomorrow on." Emily finally got rid of Justin with coercion and


    temptation.


    She took a taxi to Court Rose.


    At seven o''clock, the lights were on. The most magnificent imperial capital city of Sakura Kingdom was


    shrouded in bright lights.


    When the car stopped, the driver said respectfully, "Miss, here you are."


    "Okay." She paid and got out of the car.


    A strange building was shining with colorful light. It had a unique shape and gorgeous lights. A golden


    rose blossomed at the top of the building, shining with golden dazzling light.


    Beside the logo, there was a sign iid with gold, "Court Rose", gorgeous and dazzling.


    "Wow, is this Court Rose? It''s amazing. "


    After standing outside the gate for a short while, Emily turned around and walked in. The waiters on


    both sides bowed respectfully at a ny degree to wee her in. "Miss, wee to Court Rose."


    When she walked in, all kinds of people inside looked at her strangely. Then they began to whisper with


    their heads down.


    Was there anything on her face? She touched her face but didn''t find anything.


    "Hey, look, isn''t that girl the fianc¨¦e of our Royal Highness James?"


    "It seems so. They are going to get engaged next Wednesday."


    When she got closer, she gradually realized that it was because of this that they looked at her.


    "Is she here for His Highness? He seems to be in a bar on the third floor."


    Emily walked aimlessly and looked around. There was a variety of decoration, which showed the


    luxury. Suddenly, a waiter in ck appeared in front of her and walked up to her.


    "Miss. Shirley, please follow me."


    "Okay." Emily looked around the club curiously. When she heard the waiter''s voice, she obediently


    withdrew her sight and followed him into the elevator.


    The elevator stopped on the third floor. When she walked out, the waiter led her into a more noisy


    ce.


    The noisy music shook her eardrums. In the colorful lights, men and women were drinking and shaking


    their heads on the dance floor, enjoying themselves. Like mad lions.


    Emily clenched her skirt and didn''t dare to look at these strange people. Why did they shake their


    heads when dancing?


    "Miss. Shirley, here you are. His Highness is waiting for you in this room." The waiter said and left.


    She looked up at the gilded words on the door te, which said, "Royal No.1 VIP private room."


    Well, he was just a prince. Everything for him was the best and the most special.


    She knocked on the door and it opened quickly. It was Murphy.


    "Miss. Shirley, you are here. His Highness has been waiting for you for a long time."

 Chapter 28 The Enchanting Young Man Charles

    Chapter 28 The Enchanting Young Man Charles


    When Emily walked in, she saw another scene. Wow, was this really just a private room? At the


    entrance of the gate, there were two billiards tables, on which the balls were neatly ced. Bypassing


    the ce blocked by a pearl curtain, there was the real main ce of the private room.


    A huge song ordering screen was hung on a wall, and several rose red sofas were ced in a very


    stylish way.


    The purple crystal chandelier was glowing a faint purple light.


    Suddenly, Emily broke in and interrupted the three boys who were chatting high on the sofa. Each of


    them was holding a ss of wine, and the tea table was full of all kinds of wine.


    This room also had arge space for all kinds of entertainment equipment. It was really a good ce.


    After observing the whole room, Emily stood and stared at the two boys other than James for a long


    time.


    "Come here." When James saw her, he sat on the sofazily and waved at her.


    "Hey, isn''t this my sister-inw?" The boy sitting on the left sofa stood up enthusiastically and stared at


    Emily.


    The boy looked familiar, and the voice seemed to have been heard somewhere.


    The boy''s enchanting wine red hair was up straight, and he stared at her with a pair of green coquettish


    eyes. His had healthy tan skin and angr features and was iparably charming. If he was a girl,


    he must be more beautiful than her. At a nce, he was not inferior to the domineering and arrogant


    James in the middle seat.


    On the right, there was a boy sitting there like an iceberg. He just cast a nce at her with amazement,


    and then quickly took it back. He was so quiet as if he did not exist, and she could feel the coldness


    from him all the time.


    His facial features looked veryfortable, but they were not as outstanding and mboyant as the


    other two of them. However, the more she looked at the boy who was serious, the more handsome she


    felt he was. He pursed his lips and his facial features were properlybined, making him heroic.


    "Do you know me?" Emily asked the boy with red hair, pointing at herself. She was stunned and did not


    move towards James.


    "Have you forgotten me so soon?" The boy was a little disappointed. "I remember you."


    "I also think you are familiar, but I really can''t remember." Emily scratched her head and thought about


    it carefully. In addition, she had a bad memory, so she still didn''t remember much.


    "That night, I was the one who fought with Jim."


    "Oh, I remember. It''s you. You took me as the stake. Why do I meet you here? " It suddenly urred to


    Emily that she had forgotten such a handsome man.


    "Oh, my sister-inw has a bad memory. But my handsome face can be remembered forever wherever


    I go. How can you forget me? Ah, I''m so sad, ah, so disappointed." The boy covered his heart and


    pretended to be very sad to show off in front of Emily.


    "Charles, have you finished your acting?" With a straight face, James said coldly.


    "Oh, help! His Highness is going to be mad. I''d better run away as soon as possible. Sister-inw, go


    and cure him. If he spits the fire on me, I will be burned to death." Charles jumped agilely and sat on


    another sofa. He thought it would be safer to stay far away from James.


    "Why do you ask me toe, James?" Emily asked. She didn''t sit next to him from beginning to end.


    "My kitten doesn''t seem to be obedient tonight." James looked at her with a smile, with anger in his


    scarlet eyes.


    "When did Jim be so sweet?" The iceberg on the right finally said the first sentence, which was


    very straightforward.


    Charles hurriedly followed, "Harry is right. Since His Highness has a fianc¨¦e, he has changed


    "Are you jealous?" James smiled and didn''t mind their ridicule.


    "Humph, who is jealous of you? All my girlfriends can go around the earth. All of them are bright and


    beautiful or lively and lovely. There are all kinds of girls, much more beautiful than my sister-inw." As


    Charles spoke, he nced at Emily.


    "Are you proud of yourself? Girls like faithful boys. People like you will eventually die among women. "


    James shook his head.


    "I''m still alive." Charlesughedcently.


    "I''m not jealous. Women are all dangerous. I don''t need them." Henry blurted out on the right. He was


    Lisa''s brother, a big shot in ss A, Grade Two. He always ranked first in all kinds ofpetitions and


    tests and he was the fifth in the Mr. Holy Sakura list.


    "Look, in fact, I have been wondering if Harry has a different sexual orientation and likes one of us."


    Charles teased.


    "Screw you!" With a gloomy face, Henry didn''t smile at all. He picked up the wine ss on the table


    and threw it to Charles, who always spoke the evil words.


    "Whoosh --" A hand caught it easily. "Harry, you can''t plot against me."


    Wow, it turned out that James was not the only one good at fighting, but his group of brothers were all


    highly skilled and hid their strength.


    Emily just stood there, quietly watching a good y between boys.


    "I need to go to the bathroom first." After a long time, James stood up, threw away the cigarette in his


    hand to the side and told everyone.


    When he passed by Emily, he directly grabbed her wrist and walked to a huge bathroom in the private


    room.


    Before Emily could react, she was pressed hard on the cold wall of the bathroom.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He held her waving hands with both hands.


    "What are you doing, James?" Emily wriggled her body like a water snake, trying her best to break free,


    but it was useless. Her strength was small like an ant to him.


    "What do you think? Of course I have to punish my kitten well. From now on, I will not deduct your


    sry for every vition of me. Just take this punishment."


    After saying that, James lowered his head and kissed her.


    "James! You bastard." In a fit of anger, Emily suddenly pushed him away and raised her hand to p


    him.


    This time, she was firmly caught by James and one of her wrists was pinched painful by him.


    "Do you think I will let you hit me a second time?" James shook off her hand yfully, raised her pretty


    chin and said, "Don''t try to piss me off, or you''ll die a horrible death."


    "James, you devil. Well, I''ve decided. I don''t want that one million dors. To be a pet for a person like


    you, you''d better let me die." It was not an impulse, but a conclusion came out two or three days after


    Emily formally became his pet. It was not easy to be his pet, and she did not enjoy any supreme love.


    He even tried every means to torture her. One million dors was not easy to make, and the worst


    result was that she gave up.


    "But what should you do? You have signed a contract with me. You can have one million dors before


    next Wednesday. Can''t you bear it in just a few days? I really overestimated you. "


    "If it goes on like this, I can''t bear it for a day. Forget it. I don''t have the luck to ept the one million


    dors. Just keep it for yourself." Emily shook him off and walked past him to open the bathroom door.


    "What if I say no?" James grabbed her cor and pulled her back to the wall. He pressed her hands on


    both sides of her head to block her, making her unable to escape at all.


    "You''ve gone too far, James. Get out of my way." Emily grabbed his wrist and bit it hard.


    James didn''t even say a word.


    "Who on earth is so unreasonable? After signing the contract, you have to follow the agreement. Can


    you afford the liquidated damages if you runaway halfway?"


    "What liquidated damages?" Seeing the row of teeth marks on his fair hand, Emily felt a little guilty, but


    it didn''t matter at all when she thought of his vicious words just now.


    "The contract you signed that day clearly says that if you break the contract, you have to pay double


    penalty, which is two million dors. If you take it out now, our contract can be terminated, I can let you


    go." James said lightly.


    However, Emily felt that she had fallen into hell. Was there any mistake? When did she sign such an


    unfair agreement? Why didn''t she remember? Ah, it was all her fault. It was all her stupid mind. She


    always forgot everything.


    "You know I can''t take it out." Emily red at him.


    "Isn''t your family very rich? It''s only two million dors. " Raising his eyebrows, James irritated her. He


    knew very well that if this Shirley could take out the two million dors, why did she have to suffer here


    in order to get the one million dors?

 Chapter 29 Punishment

    Chapter 29 Punishment


    "You..." Emily had nothing to say. She was willing to jump into this trap, and she could not me


    anyone else. She''d better ept her fate. There were still four days left, and four dayster, she would


    get rid of the ws.


    "What? My kitten has done a lot of things that obey its master tonight. If I want to punish you, you owe


    me a few kisses." James said in an evil and attractive voice, and the hot air he exhaled spread on her


    neck, itching.


    "How shameless you are!" Then Emily squatted down, got out of his control and walked towards the


    door.


    The door of the bathroom was opened with a bang. Emily sat on the sofa where they were sitting.


    Then, James came over and sat back on the sofa in the middle, with his arms around Emily''s slender


    waist.


    "Oh, Jim went to the toilet for half an hour, and brought my sister-inw. You don''t have to show off


    your love in public, do you?" Charles looked at Emily with a sly smile.


    Hearing this, Emily blushed immediately.


    Did they hear the sound in the bathroom just now? But all the equipment in such a private room had


    the best sound instion effect. How could they hear them?


    "Yes, I just like to show off. Happiness doesn''t fade in this way." James slightly replied to his teasing.


    "Cut the crap. We are here for a drink." Henry held up the wine ss in his hand and took a deep look


    at her. His amber eyes were beautiful. It seemed that he was examining whether a girl like her


    deserved James or not.


    "Okay,e on, let''s have a toast." Charles picked up a ss of cocktail.


    "Sister-inw, join us." After saying that, Charles gave her a ss of cocktail mixed with red and blue.


    Ignoring them, James raised a ss of whisky and clinked sses with them.


    "I... I can''t drink." Emily had never drunk before, and her parents were very strict with her. She was


    forbidden to drink from childhood to adulthood, because she got drunk once when she was a child and


    almost had an ident. In the future, she was not allowed to drink anymore. She didn''t know what the


    smell of alcohol was now.


    "Well, you have to. You will be His Highness'' wife in the future. You have to attend a lot of social


    activities with His Highness. It''s not good for you not to drink. Come on, just take a sip. Try it, and you


    will learn slowly." Charles tried his best to persuade her and pushed the ss to her.


    James didn''t say anything. He didn''t object Charles make Emily drink.


    "Okay, I''ll take a sip." Emily picked up the beautiful ss of wine and took a sip. The sour, sweet,


    astringent and spicy tastes mixed with different feelings. The tip of her tongue twitched, and then the


    wine rolled into her throat, making her whole throat burning.


    But the taste was not bad.


    "Well, I didn''t lie to you. It''s very delicious, right? Come on, let the four of use together and drink."


    They raised their sses and drank up the whole ss of cocktail. It turned out that alcohol was so


    delicious. Hum, it seemed that both daddy and mommy were swindlers. They said alcohol was not a


    good thing but a poison, and wouldn''t let her drink it at all.


    Then, Emily felt the alcohol. She felt that there were many different figures ovepped in front of her.


    She felt dizzy and her face began to burn. It was very ufortable.


    "Go on. Fill it up."


    Emily shook her head, trying to get rid of these messy figures to sober herself up, but it was useless.


    "Sister-inw, can''t you drink more? Are you drunk?"


    "Who said I am drunk? Come on, let''s keep drinking." Emily picked up another cup of vodka with the


    same concentration as the whiskey of James. She took a swig.


    "Wow, it''s so spicy." Emily spat out all the wine, and her tongue was full of burning sensation. She felt


    terrible and immediately became much sober.


    "Ha ha, who let you drink this? If you don''t know how to drink, then don''t drink this. Come and drink the


    mild juice cocktail I chose for you." Charles hurriedly handed her an orange cocktail.


    With his arms around Emily''s slender waist, James said, "Idiot."


    Emily heard his whisper.


    "Who? Who are you calling an idiot?" Emily pointed at James and questioned.


    "They are flirting again." Henry said after a long time.


    "Harry, I also agree with you. These two people feel ufortable not to show off here. Next time we


    all bring girls here. Let''s see how they can show off."


    "You two can work together to show off. Anyway, Henry must be the top. You can just force yourself to


    ept being the sub." James pointed at them and said jokingly.


    "Bah, Jim, you are so cruel. No matter how thirsty I am, I won''t want a man." Charles spit at Henry and


    said in disgust.


    "Do you think I want you?" Henry retorted.


    "Then do you guys want me?" What James said shocked everyone.


    "Don''t be so narcissistic. You are thest one we want. You already have someone. If we were sister-


    inw, we must pick up a knife and chop us all." Charles shook his head and nced at Emily with his


    emerald eyes.


    She had been teased innocently for many times tonight. It was none of her business whether he was a


    gay or not. Did they really think she was his wife, their sister-inw?


    "Honey, will you?" James winked at her with his enchanting red eyes and pretended to be affectionate.


    Emily didn''t uncover his lie. "Of course...... I won''t. "


    "Ha ha, it turns out that you are so tolerant. Then we will be very bold in the future. If we have sexual


    orientation in this respect, the first person to consider is Jim."


    "You brat,e here. I promise I won''t kill you." James reached out his hand and really wanted to p


    him into a meat pie.


    "It''s up to you. I don''t mind." Emily smiled mischievously. She finally won James once.


    "Well, stop joking. Let''s y a game, okay?" Charles, who had been in the entertainment club for many


    years, was tired of all kinds of tricks. But today, it was boring for the four people to only quarrel, chat


    and drink. So, they''d better have some fun.


    "y what?" Henry was also interested.


    "How about ying ck Jack?"


    "Anything works for me." James was good at these and was not afraid of anyone.


    "Me too."


    Emily silently raised her hand and said, "Dear brothers, may I not y?"


    "No, everyone present must y." Charles refused.


    "But I don''t know how to y." Emily said awkwardly. She would certainly be bullied by these people


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    since she was a rookie.


    "You don''t? But you have a fianc¨¦. Let him teach you how to y, okay?" Charles threw this burning


    problem to James.


    "You don''t know how to y this? Are you a pig?" The shocking words came from James above her


    head. James was very tall. Sitting on the sofa, Emily''s head could barely touch his chin.


    "No, I was born in the year of the dog."


    "Wow, it turns out that sister-inw was born in the dog year. No wonder I found the teeth mark on


    Jim''s left wrist when I came in just now. It''s you who did it." Charles teased her and took out a set of


    cards from his pocket like magic and shuffled them.


    "Well..." Emily was speechless. How could this guy be so mean?


    "ck Jack means that everyone draws three cards randomly. If the total number is twenty-one, it will


    be the highest. If the total number is more than twenty-one, only the points above twenty one will be


    calcted. The winner will be the one with the highest point. The lower the points, the more wine we


    drink." In the end, Jamespromised and told her how to y.


    "Oh, I see. Come on. " Emily was itching to have a try and forgot all her troubles just now. She was a


    wild child who wants a lot of fun. How could she not try such an interesting thing?


    Besides, her luck had always been good. Her good personality brought her good luck. That was what


    her mother said.


    "Well, the cards have been shuffled. Come and draw. Who is the first?" Charles asked.


    "Let me do it." James drew three cards randomly from it.


    Then it was Emily. She took out three cards and saw the points. As expected, they didn''t disappoint


    her. This number was really high. She felt that she wouldn''t lose this round.


    After one round, they began to reveal their cards one by one.


    "Twenty one."


    James showed his cards and said frankly.


    "Jim, I know you are an experienced and invincible fighter, but your fianc¨¦e may not. She must get


    drunk tonight." Charles looked at her with a sly smile and asked her to show her cards.


    "Club 10, heart 6, spade 4."


    "Wow, twenty. It''s already very good." Charles gave her a thumbs up.


    She knew that her luck would not be bad. Although it was only a little less than twenty one points, it


    shouldn''t be the least.


    But it seemed that it was too early for Emily to be happy.


    These people who often hang around here had already figured out the rules of all the games, and with


    some strange skills of themselves, she would definitely lose. This game was specially prepared to


    make her drunk.


    "Twenty one."


    "Twenty one."


    "How is that possible? You must be cheating." Emily looked at them with dissatisfaction.


    "This is us. Just admit defeat for bet. Sister-inw,e on, cheers." Charles brought the wine to her.


    "Well, I lose this round, I''ll drink it. But do you dare to let me deal the cards for you in the next round?"


    Emily asked shrewdly.


    Just now, everyone casually drew from all the cards, which inevitably made the yers take advantage


    of the loophole. This time, after she messed up the cards, she would distribute them one by one in turn.


    The result must be different.


    "No problem." Henry raised his eyebrows confidently.

 Chapter 30 Drunk Gambling

    Chapter 30 Drunk Gambling


    Everyone agreed. After drinking a ss of wine, Emily''s whole face turned red, and the mobile phone


    in her bag was muted. It was ringing all the time, and she did not hear it. She concentrated on shuffling.


    This time, she didn''t believe that she could be so unlucky.


    "Twenty one."


    "Twenty one."


    "Twenty one."


    "Twenty one."


    Damn it! Emily almost jumped up just now. She made it to twenty one and she would not lose. But in


    this next round, it was her who distributed the cards. Why were they all twenty one? What the hell?


    "What do you think, sister-inw? Do you want to continue?" This time, it was not enough to let no one


    drink.


    "Of course. Come on." Emily continued to shuffle the cards. The next few results showed that the three


    boys finally were not twenty one points every time, but they were all higher than her.


    After drinking one ss after another, her little facepletely turned into a monkey''s butt, and she


    began to be unconscious.


    "Ha ha, I''m so happy to lose. Drink, drink, continue to drink, quickly shuffle, let''s continue." Emily was


    totally drunk and kept holding the ss to her mouth when she lost.


    "That''s enough. Stop drinking." James took the wine ss from her hand and drank the rest.


    "Why did you steal my wine, you bad guy?"


    "Ha ha, look at the young couple. They love each other so much. Jim, at first, I thought you would fight


    against your family to the end and object to the marriage. But now it seems that you have a crush on


    her." Charles was very urate in judging people, especially when it came to rtionships. As a man


    who had experienced a lot in love, he could not be wrong.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not true." James didn''t have the confidence to defend himself.


    "Well, it''s not true? Even Henry can tell, okay? It''s rare that you care about a girl. What about your little


    princess, Fiona? Don''t you love her very much? " It suddenly urred to Charles that super cute and


    clingy little princess Fiona.


    She used to stay with James all the time. Recently, he heard that she was sent abroad in order not to


    destroy the engagement ceremony of Jim.


    He missed her a little. The little girl chased after him every day and called him sweetly, "Brother


    Charles."


    "Who says I care about her? Can''t you see that I''m acting? I want all of you to think that I''m a very


    obedient Prince and listen to my parents'' arrangement. "


    "Well, Jim, don''t brag. There inner you is very different from what you show. Don''t think we don''t know."


    Charles went straight to the point. They had been brothers for so many years had he knew him like the


    back of his hands.


    "What are you talking about? Why are there so many of you? " Suddenly, Emily raised her head and


    looked at them with her bright eyes, curiously asking about their discussion.


    "Sister-inw, if you are drunk, just lie in your fianc¨¦''s arms and have a good sleep. We have


    something to talk about." Charles pressed Emily back into James'' arms.


    "My brother knows me well. I had nned to ruin my engagement, but I suddenly changed my mind."


    He lowered his head and took a look at Emily who was mumbling with a red face in his arms.


    "You don''t have to say that. We all understand. Well, it''ste now. Let''s go. Don''t forget that I came


    back specially for your engagement. If you really can''t get engaged, why should Ie back? You let


    mee back. Of course I know what that means." Charles patted him on the shoulder and said with a


    snicker.


    He was looking forward to what the arrogant young master would look like after he had a fianc¨¦e.


    "Come on, buddy. We support you." Henry also patted him on the shoulder, nodded and stood up, then


    followed Charles out of the private room.


    "Hey, don''t leave. Let''s continue drinking." Suddenly, Emily jumped up and reached out her hand to ask


    the two friends who had just left.


    "Stop drinking! Look at yourself!" James picked up her soft body and stood up helplessly.


    "Young master, shall we go back? It''s ten o''clock in half an hour. " Murphy reminded.


    "I know. I''ll drive her home first." It was rare for James to be so kind. If she hadn''t been drunk, he


    wouldn''t have sent her back in person.


    Murphy was driving the car in the front. In the back seat, James was holding the babbling Emily and


    looking out of the window at the night scene helplessly.


    "Wow, handsome guy! Your face is so smooth and tender, just like a boiled egg." The more Emily


    touched him, the more excited she became. She stretched out her little hand and kept rubbing his face.


    Pursing his lips, Murphy tried hard to suppress his desire tough. If others knew that His Highness


    was molested by a girl casually, he would definitely beughed to death.


    With a darkened face, James pulled her restless hand off his face again and again.


    "Boo, hoo, I just want to touch you. Handsome man, why are you so mean? You are so mean." Emily


    turned her head to the other side. She was angry and very cute. It was the first time that James had


    seen this side of her. In his impression, since he knew this girl for so many days, she was bold, rude,


    ignorant and stupid.


    "Ahem, young master, don''t be so cruel. Just let her touch you. It''s not a big deal, right?" Murphy


    teased, not afraid of death.


    "You..." James stared at him. The talkative Murphy was so frightened that he didn''t dare to say


    anything more. So he went back to driving.


    "Don''t move, or you will fall to the ground." James coldly warned the girl who sat on the back seat


    restlessly.


    "I feel so hot and dizzy. I feel so ufortable. I want a hug." Emily felt only James was cold and


    "Woman, do you like throwing yourself at me so much?" All of a sudden, James felt that this girl was


    very strange. When he hugged her forcefully, she was unwilling to do it. Now she took the initiative,


    which was really terrifying.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck tightly and didn''t want to let him go.


    James was breathless.


    "EW..." Suddenly, a feeling of nausea came to Emily''s stomach. All the food she had eaten in the snack


    street with Justin this afternoon was thrown up on his expensive clothes. How disgusting it was! She


    couldn''t bear to look at it.


    "Shirley! You are dead!" James roared and was burning with anger. At this time, they had arrived at the


    gate of the An Family.


    "Your Highness, we have arrived."


    "Go and ring the doorbell."


    "Okay, I''ll do it right now." After receiving the order, Murphy went to ring the bell. At this time, James


    cruelly threw the culprit who had vomited on him on the ground and then shut the car door heavily.


    "Murphy, drive."


    "Yes, young master. But are we going to leave Miss. Shirley like this?" Murphy asked hesitantly.


    "Are you going to stay with her?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, no, of course not." Murphy started the engine dejectedly. He would try his best not to speak for


    Miss. Shirley in the future. His Highness would definitely be angry. He had lived with His Highness for


    so long, and he knew his temper very well.


    James didn''t know how he endured the disgusting vomit and went back to his ce. The clothes he


    was wearing and the car he used that night disappeared because he ordered to throw them away.


    Then he spent more than an hour in the bathroom before he came out. God knew how serious his


    mysophobia was. How could such a bad girl vomit such disgusting things on him?


    However, Emily was not better than him. Shey on the road by the door. The bodyguard who opened


    the door saw a girl lying on the ground. He looked carefully and found that it was the Lady.


    So he immediately informed Luke. At that time, Sam also came back. He heard Luke''s report today,


    and saw the girl go out and y for a whole day. Unexpectedly, she turned into a big drunkard lying


    outside the door. How inappropriate it was! Sam, who paid most attention to the family honor, was


    getting more and more dissatisfied with Emily.


    "Somebody, go get some hangover soup."


    "Yes, Mr. Sam."


    Luke also felt that things were not going well. Mr. Sam seemed to be very angry. He kept calling her


    tonight, but she didn''t answer. Could it be that she really had a day with that boy whose surname was


    Lu? The consequence seemed to be more serious. Then why was she lying outside the door instead of


    being sent back by him? What was going on?


    He had too many questions to ask, so Emily had to wake up.


    After drinking up the soup, Emily opened her eyes sleepily.


    ''Where am I?'' She was so familiar with here that she shook her dizzy head hard and the figures in front


    of her became clearer and clearer.


    When Emily saw everything clearly, she was so frightened that she took a few steps back.


    Sam stared at her with a serious face. He was like a monster who opened his bloody mouth and


    wanted to eat her in one gulp. The solemn Luke was also standing beside him like a sculpture.


    The servants and bodyguards outside lined up and surrounded her. Did she do something bad? They


    were going to judge her together.


    "Grandpa, what happened?" Holding back the splitting headache, Emily frowned and asked innocently.


    "I want to ask you what happened." Sam''s face was totally dark. His anger went straight to Emily.


    "I...... What can happen to me? " Emily looked around and then looked at herself. She suddenly


    understood something. "Ha ha, Grandpa, I apanied James to Court Rose tonight, and then yed


    games, gambled and drunk. Then they got me drunk...... I don''t know why I was here after that.


    "

 Chapter 31 Being Thrown At The Gate Of The An Family

    Chapter 31 Being Thrown At The Gate Of The An Family


    Emily lowered her eyes innocently and won everyone''s forgiveness. She probably didn''t lie. If she went


    with her good friend, he would not leave her at the door and run away. If it was His Highness, this could


    happen. It must be that this girl was not elegant after getting drunk, and maybe she made him angry.


    "You have to tell me in advance where you go and when youe back in the future, okay? Look at


    you. You just slept at the gate and disgraced the An Family. " Sam pointed at her and began to use


    her.


    "What do you mean by sleeping at the gate?" Emily was confused. She looked around, trying to find


    the answer from the people around her.


    "My Lady, we found you at the gate just now. You were lying on the ground and sleeping soundly. We


    didn''t see who sent you back." Luke exined at once.


    "Damn it! Bastard!" Hearing this, Emily shouted loudly, which scared the well-trained servants and


    bodyguards around.


    As soon as Emily heard it, she knew who was so bad to throw her at the gate. There was a saying that


    "send the Buddha to the furthest of the West". He was so mean that he didn''t even send her home, but


    threw her at the gate and made peopleugh at her. She would remember this and revenge.


    "Don''t forget that you are the Lady of the An Family now. Can you change your habit of cursing at will?"


    Sam was very angry. This girl''s shorings could go around the earth in total. He was almost pissed


    off by her every time. He couldn''t help saying.


    "Well, Grandpa, it''s not that I don''t want to change it, but it''s difficult for me. I need time." In the face of


    the elders, Emily was respectful, but this old man was really annoying. If it weren''t for his old age, she


    would have......


    "We don''t have time for you. The engagement ceremony will be held next Wednesday, and no mistake


    can be made. Tomorrow, I will personally assess all your courses. If you behave properly on the


    engagement day, I will consider giving you an extra one million dors as a reward."


    "Wow, really?" Emily''s eyes turned bright. To be honest, she loved money. Of course she would feel


    very happy to see the dor bills flying in front of her.


    After saying that, Emily felt so excited. It seemed that she could make a fortune of two million dors


    for an engagement.


    "Have I ever lied to you? Don''t forget that I''m the master of the family. Miss, please behave yourself


    these days. I''ll tell you the details and dos and don''ts of the engagement day."


    "Okay, I know. Don''t you go back to sleep? It''s over ten o''clock. I''m so sleepy. I have to go to bed. "


    With a yawn and a stretch, the group of people were ignored directly by Emily. She went upstairs and


    entered her bedroom.


    Holding a teddy bear in her arms, she fell asleep.


    At seven o''clock in the morning of the next day, the door of the room was opened. Emily, who was still


    sleeping soundly, was forcefully dragged up by the servants and thrown into the bathtub of the


    bathroom, changing the clothes yesterday with the smell of alcohol.


    Mr. Sam hated dirty and smelly girls the most. In the past, a real Lady never dared to drink at home,


    fearing that she would displease Mr. Sam. But this girl did whatever she wanted to displease him.


    "Ah! It''s so hot. " When Emily woke up from her dream, she found that she had been stripped off and


    thrown into a huge bathtub. The water temperature was a little high, so she immediately jumped up,


    and her sleepiness waspletely gone.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Emily covered her body and nervously looked at these unscrupulous maids


    who didn''t take her seriously.


    "My Lady, Mr. Sam ordered to clean you up before taking you there."


    "I''m not rubbish. What do you mean by cleaning me up? Go out. I can do it myself." Emily ordered.


    "No, Mr. Sam ordered us to serve you in person." The servants answered her seriously,


    expressionless.


    "Would you just kill me?" Before Emily finished crying, she was forced to lie into the bathtub by several


    powerful maids. They were responsible for applying bubbles, washing and brushing on her body.


    Emily''s scream echoed in the bathroom, shaking the whole vi.


    "Ouch, be gentle. It hurts!"


    People who didn''t know what on earth was going on inside would think that it was a shameful scene.


    When Emily came out of the bathroom, she felt like she had entered a furnace to transform herself.


    Then the stylist and dresser came and dressed her up in person.


    "Why are you doing this to me?" Emily asked in confusion.


    "Mr. Sam said today''s examination will be held ording to the highest standard." The servant


    exined briefly.


    What was the highest standard? Was he kidding her?


    An hourter, Emily stood in front of the dressing mirror,pletely unaware that she was still the


    slovenly girl before.


    There was no trace of the original her at all. Her curly hair was nobly tied up with a pearl hairpin,


    forming a noble bun. A strand of curly and nifty hair was left on her left, hanging on her snow-white


    bare shoulder.


    She wore a long champagne dress with the left side strapless, and a huge butterfly was lifelike


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    standing on the right side of her shoulder. It was a strapless design, and the waist was naturally shrunk


    by a white belt. The long dress fell down lightly like a gauze.


    Wearing a pair of crystal high-heeled shoes, she looked noble and elegant.


    "OK. My Lady, it''s done. You can go downstairs now. "


    When Emily walked out of the bedroom and went to the stairs, she found that all the people in the vi


    were busy. The servants were cing vases, and the flowers in the vases were changed into bright red


    and pink warm colors, like the whole vi was in red fire.


    The paintings and decorations on the wall were the most luxurious and beautiful.


    The servants were carefully cleaning all the furniture and floor.


    WOW! ''Is there anyone visiting our home today? It is so magnificent.''


    "My Lady, are you ready? Mr. Sam is waiting for you in the dance room. " Luke came to greet her and


    took her to the dance room.


    "Miss, you''re here. Pick a partner and dance with him." Sam, wearing a gray hat and holding a walking


    stick, sat on the rest seat and said to her.


    "What? Right now? " Emily didn''t expect to be in such a hurry. She was not ready yet.


    "Yes, if you pass the next tests, I will immediately give you one million dors."


    "Okay, okay. Come on." Emily didn''t have much confidence. Indeed, her skill might not be appreciated


    by them at all.


    "Music."


    When the familiar music rang, Emily casually grabbed one of the bodyguards and began to dance with


    the music. In fact, she had already practiced well. Yesterday, she deliberately stepped on Justin for


    many times, which was all her fault on purpose.


    Her graceful dance moved smoothly with the music. Although she was a little stiff and not very skilled,


    she barely passed the test. Achieving such a result in such a short time had already surprised Sam.


    Finally, he had a good impression of Emily, a worthless girl.


    "This one is barely qualified, the next one is piano."


    "What?" Emily blurted out in embarrassment.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t know how to y the piano yet?" Sam looked at her worriedly.


    In fact, the piano might not be used, but just in case those people would make things difficult for her. If


    his granddaughter, who had passed level ten in piano, came to y it, it would definitely be no


    problem.


    "I can''t remember those notes, so..." Emily confessed her ability. With her piano skill, how could she


    perform without even knowing the basics?


    "Well, forget it. Let''s cancel this one. Next, we will talk in English and etiquette."


    Sam came in person and spoke fluent English, which really frightened Emily. Wow, Sam''s English was


    better than hers? Was this going to go against thews of nature?


    "Nice to meet you, too." Emily answered casually, covering her heart.


    Fortunately, she knew all these simple things and was not too embarrassed.


    But it became more difficult. Her English, which she had always been proud of, failed her.


    "I think¡­¡­" Emily was stuck there and didn''t know what to say next.


    Sam''s question was, "I heard that Miss. Shirley came back from America and lived there for many


    years. I think America must be a good ce. What do you think of that country, Miss. Shirley?"


    She understood what he meant, but she didn''t know how to answer him. She had never been to


    America, so she didn''t know how to describe the country.


    "You failed in the examination." Sam said seriously.


    Emily wiped the sweat on her forehead and felt as if she had just experienced a fierce battle for a


    century.


    Shouldn''t it be expected that she didn''t pass the examination?


    However, she seemed to see one million dors fly away. Her one million dors! What a pity!


    "Forget it. In the next few days, you should learn the basic etiquette and dance first. For those not


    qualified, you should act ording to the circumstances. Besides, I will ask Luke to give you the whole


    list of names of the An Family. You must remember them firmly these days and don''t mistake them."


    "Oh, it''s so difficult." Emily frowned. She felt that the closer she got to this damn engagement, the more


    pressure she was under. It was like a mountain, which made her unable to breathe at all.


    "Miss, since you have chosen this path, you must be serious about it. I can see that you are a stubborn


    and persistent girl. Just take it as a test for yourself. If you seed, the An Family will be very grateful


    to you." It was the first time that Sam had spoken to her equally and calmly. He was no longer arrogant


    and supercilious. Such a conversation made her feel veryfortable. Her heart was full of softness


    and no longer so nervous.

 Chapter 32 James Made Things Difficult

    Chapter 32 James Made Things Difficult


    "Well, I willplete this challenge. Grandpa, you have to be confident in me."


    "I have to be confident in you. The extra one million dors will still be sent to your ount after the


    engagement. When I find Shirl and you leave, I will give you a considerable reward."


    "Oh, thank you, Grandpa." Emily was still in the excitement. Did she hear it wrong just now? One


    million dors were still hers. It seemed that she had to work hard. As the saying went, "After dinner


    "At noon, the people of the Ou Family will personally send the betrothal gifts and have lunch with you.


    When you go back, ask the make-up artist to fix your makeup. Be careful about your appearance, you


    must be the most dignified and beautiful. You should also pay attention to the right table etiquette. I


    hope you can do it well."


    "Okay, I know." Emily agreed obediently, but her heart was filled with sadness. Oh, my god! That boy


    was going to have lunch at her home today. What should she do? Should she win back today?


    "Why are you still standing there? You can go back and have a rest now." Sam stood up with his crutch


    and went to prepare the lunch.


    Hearing his roar, Emily came to her senses. It turned out that the busy people in the vi today were all


    to wee the arrival of the highest leader and the most honorable family in the country.


    "Take care, grandpa."


    After watching him leave, Emily went to the garden happily. The weather was good today, so she didn''t


    want to stay in the room alone.


    The backyard garden of the An Family was very beautiful. There was a huge rockery, on which there


    would be a gurgling waterfall, falling above a clear pool.


    The pool was covered with water lotuses, white and pink. There were also goldfish of various colors in


    it. It was a very beautiful ce.


    Emily stretched herself. She felt sore all over her body since the early morning. She found a swing


    under the flower rack and sat quietly on it.


    She swung with her legs in the air. She didn''t dare to move too much in such a beautiful and expensive


    dress.


    She took out her cell phone and saw many aggrieved and sad messages from Justin. Emily shook her


    head and called him.


    "Hello, Jay."


    "Emi, are you finally willing to call me?" The boy sounded disappointed and unhappy.


    "What do you mean by ''finally''? We met yesterday, didn''t we?"


    "Yesterday is yesterday, and today is today. That''s different."


    "Well, I have a bad news to tell you. I can''t go out these days. It is said that I have to prepare for the


    engagement. But I won''t get engaged at all. Why should I prepare for it?" Emilyined to Justin


    leisurely on the mobile phone.


    "What? So you won''te to school tomorrow Monday? " Justin only got this information from a lot of


    words.


    "I don''t know yet. Maybe he won''t let me go to school. It''s possible."


    "It doesn''t make sense. No, I can''t let my Emi get out of my sight again." Justin said emotionally on the


    phone.


    "Ha ha, why are you so funny? Do you want to stay with me all the time?" Emily teased him. He had


    been clingy since he was a child and hadn''t changed at all.


    "I have this n."


    "Well, I''m not kidding. Did you go anywhere today?" Emily changed the topic.


    "I wanted to hang out with you, but you didn''t reply my message and I was afraid of waking you up.


    Have you got up,zy pig?"


    "Don''t look down upon me, okay? I''ve already got up, okay? I got up at about seven o''clock. I''m so


    tired... " Emily pretended to be pitiful andined to Justin.


    At this time, a tall figure had quietly arrived behind her, but she did not notice it.


    "Oh, don''t cry. Come to the arms of Jay. I promise you will feel sour and happy."


    "Get lost. You always bully me. Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. It seems that the lunch time is


    "Okay, see you tomorrow, Emi. Bye."


    "Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Emily saw a long shadow motionless on the ground. This shadow was


    definitely not hers. Then whose shadow was it? She suddenly turned her head.


    "Are you trying to scare me to death? Why don''t you say anything behind me? " Emily said harshly.


    "Am I so scary?" A maic voice came through, with a bit of banter. He walked behind her, held her


    swing and gently swung it for her.


    "Yes, you bastard. You are so ugly and horrible. You''d better note out at night." Emily said angrily.


    "Are you praising me for being handsome and wanting to see me all the time?" Instead of getting angry,


    James teased himself.


    "I''ve never seen a shameless person like you. By the way, James, how do you know I''m here?"


    "A servant saw youing here. I wanted to see if you were unhappy."


    "Why should I be unhappy? I''m living well. I''m confused. I haven''t settled ounts with you yet. Are


    you a gentleman? You sent me back yesterday, but left me at the gate. " Emily was so angry that she


    had to argue with this guy.


    "I just don''t like to leave the rubbish in my car."


    "Who are you talking about? Say it again!" Clenching her fists, Emily was so angry that her face turned


    red. This guy was so rude to curse others.


    "Did I say anything about you? You were so drunk yesterday that you made a lot of trash on me and in


    the car, so I had to throw the source of the trash out of the car in advance. " James raised his


    eyebrows. A chill came over her.


    He was dressed in a dark purple court uniform and his hair was meticulouslybed. It seemed that


    he had dressed up well on this formal asion today.


    "You..." Emily put her fist close to his nose. As long as this punch went on, he would be panda


    eyes, but in the end, she loosened her fist.


    "Hahaha, can I say that I did it on purpose? I just wanted to throw up your face. How dare you bully me


    and feel proud? Haha!"Emily hummed a songcently.


    "Believe it or not, I push you hard and you will fly out?" Holding the swing rope tightly, James just


    needed to use a little strength to throw her out. She would definitely fall into the mud, or fall into the


    pool to take a cold shower.


    "How dare you?" Holding the rope tightly, Emily turned around and stared at him angrily.


    "Why don''t I dare?" As soon as James pushed out, Emily jumped off the swing agilely. This guy was


    really brave enough to push her down directly.


    "James!" Emily roared powerlessly.


    "You call me so intimately. Do you miss me?" With his hands in the pockets, James approached her.


    "Shame on you! Don''t you see I am wearing high heels? Don''t you see that I''m wearing a long dress?


    How could you do this to me? What if I sprained my ankle? " Emily rubbed her feet to make sure that


    they were all right. Then she breathed a sigh of relief. If she was not nimble, she would have been


    dead.


    "It''s none of my business. Who are you to me?" James raised his eyebrows and asked sarcastically. It


    seemed that he didn''t care about her at all.


    "Yes, who am I to you? Anyway, this marriage can''t be engaged. You go your way, I''ll go mine. From


    now on, we will not interfere with each other." Emily stood up angrily, shook off the weeds on her dress,


    tidied up her appearance and prepared to go back to the main room.


    He grabbed her arm with one hand and said, "If father, mother and your grandfather see us in love like


    this, they must be very happy." James grabbed her hand and let her held his arm, like an intimate


    couple.


    "Who wants to go with you like this? Stay away from me. Do you hear me? The further, the better. I


    don''t want to go with you together." Emily shook off his hand with all her strength.


    "It''s not up to you." James held her hand and dragged her to the dining room.


    "Don''t you want everyone to think that we don''t get along well with each other? Don''t you want to fight


    against the marriage of our families? Don''t you hate me very much? Why are you acting in front of


    them? " Emily shook off his hand and said seriously.


    The two stood still, Emily gasped for breath. It took her a lot of effort to get rid of this guy just now.


    James'' scarlet eyes were as calm as ake. He looked at her quietly and thought for a long time.


    He uttered a few words.


    "I changed my mind."


    "What do you mean?" Emily seemed to have heard a very inconceivable sentence. Was his point of


    view different from hers?


    "Nothing. Let''s go. Let''s have lunch." James dragged her on.


    The fool Emily, however, had never understood the true meaning of that sentence.


    "Hey, the wedding will be held in a few days. Are you sure you can screw it up?" Emily felt that she


    couldn''t have any influence, so she threw all her hopes and bets on James.


    "What do you think?" James asked back. The reason why he didn''t want her to know that he had


    changed his mind and gave up ruining the engagement was that he didn''t want her to be prepared and


    find a way to escape.


    The engagement must be sessful. He didn''t want his kitten to escape from his ws so easily. He


    couldn''t let her leave before he had enough fun.


    "Since you are so confident, I think you must be sure. Well, I want to stop fighting with you now. I don''t


    want to quarrel with you. I beg you to do me a favor on the engagement day andpletely screw up


    the engagement. Thank you." Emily patted him on the shoulder and walked ahead.


    Stunned, James watched her slim back leave with an evil smile.


    "It will be a big surprise."


    The two of them arrived at the dining room one after the other, and the servants on both sides were


    waiting for them neatly.

 Chapter 33 Meeting Parents To Discuss The Engagement

    Chapter 33 Meeting Parents To Discuss The Engagement


    "Wee, Your Highness."


    "Wee, Lady."


    At this time, they had already sat at the table. Although the emperor was younger than Sam, he sat on


    the main seat of the long table because of his noble identity. Sam sat on the right side of the table, and


    the queen sat on the left side. Everyone was wearing properly, and talking about something with decent


    smiles on their faces. They greeted James and Emily warmly when they saw theming back


    together.


    "Oh, my Shirl, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much. You are so beautiful today!" The


    queen took the initiative to leave her seat, walked over, held the hand of Emily, and took her to sit


    beside herself.


    "Hello, auntie and uncle." Emily greeted them with a smile.


    "Come on, sit on auntie''s side. James, sit on grandpa, Sam''s side."


    After the family sat down, the servants began to serve the dishes one by one.


    If Emily could enjoy the delicacies in the An Family every day, then today''s meal was a feast full of


    delicacies.


    The whole table was full of food. Staring at these delicious food, Emily couldn''t help but drool.


    She was totally attracted. Hairy crabs, braised shrimps, and so on.


    She liked them so much.


    "Your Majesty and queen, please enjoy. I''m sorry if I didn''t take good care of you." The respectful and


    humble attitude of Sam surprised Emily. This arrogant and domineering old man didn''t dare to shout in


    front of the emperor and the queen.


    "It''s already very good. It looks delicious. Don''t be nervous." The emperor picked up his chopsticks and


    began to eat.


    Only when he started, people would dare to pick up their chopsticks to eat. Emily had been taught this


    etiquette, and she didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    "Come on, Shirl. I''ll get you a prawns."


    "Thank you, auntie."


    "And this one looks delicious too. Eat more. See how skinny you are. How can you give birth to a lot of


    babies for James in the future?"


    "Puff..." Emily couldn''t help spitting out the food that she dared to eat and coughed all the time.


    "Are you okay, Shirl?" The queen immediately handed over a napkin and carefully wiped for her.


    James handed her a ss of water silently.


    With a grim face, Sam red at her. She shouldn''t have made a fool of herself in front of the noble


    emperor, the queen and His Highness. She spat out the food in her mouth. How disgusting and ill-bred


    she was.


    Emily drank a lot of water and took a long time to recover.


    "Ha ha, the queen has always been so stunning. I have to get used to you in the future." The emperor


    was not unhappy. Instead, he felt that this girl was very straightforward and honest.


    "Yes, it''s all aunt''s fault. I said such words at the dinner table. We can talk about it in secretter. Now


    let''s eat quietly." The queen realized her mistake. ording to the strict dining etiquette, she couldn''t


    talk too much at the table. It was her fault.


    "No, auntie, you are humorous. I''m influenced by your humor. Let''s start. I''m starving to death." Emily


    said coquettishly, rubbing her belly.


    Sam found that the emperor and the queen were not angry, they even thought it was their fault. His


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    face quickly became bright and he began to eat with a smile.


    The dinner ended happily.


    After dinner, the family sat on the sofa eating fruits and brought up the main topic.


    "Mr. Sam, we hope that after the engagement, Shirl can move in with James." The emperor said first.


    "No."


    "No."


    Emily and James resisted at the same time.


    In any case, Emily would never live with a self-centered, arrogant and domineering boy like James.


    James didn''t want anyone to find out the secrets hidden in him. If two people lived together, these


    secrets would not be kept. He would never live with this rude and vulgar girl.


    The two tacit reactions immediately made the emperor, the queen and Sam, who was sitting on the


    other side, feel embarrassed. How could the two children be so fierce about the matter that the adults


    had negotiated?


    "Objection is invalid. It''s a must. Otherwise, how can you cultivate your rtionship well? Otherwise,


    why do you still get engaged? I will hold a wedding ceremony for you when you are eighteen years old.


    " The emperor said seriously, with irresistible Majesty in his words.


    "But uncle..." Emily cast a resentful nce at James and looked at the emperor with pleading. If they


    really lived under the same roof, the roof of the castle would be overturned by them in less than three


    days.


    "Oh, Shirl, don''t be shy. You can see my handsome James every day. Isn''t it good?" The queen put her


    arm around her shoulder andforted her.


    All of a sudden, Emily thought that the engagement would not seed anyway, and this boy would


    definitely take measures to stop it. They didn''t need to think too much about living together.


    "Well, auntie, I have no objection. It''s up to you." Emily gave up struggling and arguing.


    Seeing her reaction, James could see through her mind at a nce, but how could he get rid of her?


    He couldn''t live with her.


    "James, you don''t have to have any objection. You just do what we have arranged. From now on, you


    must go back to the Royal Castle every night." The emperor seriously announced the final result of the


    discussion. It was not a family meeting. He was the only one who made the decision. Even Sam


    couldn''t say anything to resist.


    In addition, they also talked about some details of the engagement day, but Emily couldn''t stand it


    anymore. She yawned and felt bored. With hands in the pockets, James looked calm and nervous.


    Nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    Then he came to his senses and found that Emily was depressed. He said, "Father, mother, I''ll take her


    out for a walk."


    "Oh, take your time. You can also go out for a dateter. After we finish talking, we will go back directly


    and ask the driver to pick you up in the evening." The queen was very happy to see that the two of


    them got along well with each other. She quickly set them up to stay with each other as soon as


    possible. She would never waste a second to create enough private space for them.


    Without saying a word, James grabbed Emily and ran out of the vi.


    "It hurts, James." Emily shook off his hand and rubbed her hand. Her skin was tender and her wrist was


    red because of his grip.


    "You are indeed a delicatedy. But I''m sorry, I will never live with you." James made it clear


    immediately.


    "Do you think I want to live with you? Ipromised just now because I know that we won''t get


    engaged at all. Why do you still talk about living together? Isn''t it a joke?" Said Emily arrogantly, curling


    her lips.


    "Are you really so confident in me? What if my n fails? What if the engagement goes on as


    scheduled? " James looked at her very seriously. Should he tell her that he didn''t do anything about the


    engagement on Wednesday? Or just throw this big bomb to her on that day?


    "Have you ever doubted your own ability? You must have your own ability to be conceited. I believe in


    you." Emily rolled her eyes and stared at him with aplicated expression.


    "Don''t me me if I let you down." James smiled. He had warned her not to be too emotional.


    "If you fail, I will find another way. Don''t worry." Emily smiled, pretending to be rxed.


    "But don''t forget to give me that one million dors."


    "You will never forget about your money. Be my kitten these days and I will give it to you on time."


    James patted her head.


    "That''s more like it. Don''t pat me on the head. I will be stupid." Emily pulled his hand away in disgust.


    "Do you hate me to touch you so much?"


    "Yes."


    "What if I insist?" James obstinately approached her again, lowered his head and sucked the fragrance


    from her hair. A hand lightly touched her slender waist, and the corners of his mouth twitched yfully.


    "You like to touch me, don''t you? Then you can touch more. " With a gentle smile in her eyes, Emily


    looked at him, as if to melt in his gaze.


    Suddenly, a foot in ten centimeter high heels stepped heavily on his shoes.


    "Ouch --" It happened all of a sudden. James didn''t expect that. He groaned in pain and red at her


    angrily. "Damn you --"


    "What? I didn''t kick you in the dick, okay? Rogue!" Emily curled her lips. She was extremely happy to


    see him in such a pain.


    "Are you a girl or not?" Enduring the pain, James bickered with her.


    "Am I a girl? Don''t you have eyes? Bye, I won''t y with you." With a wave of her hand, Emily left


    arrogantly, which made James stamp his feet.


    No girl dared to do this to him, except this audacious Emily.


    After taking a few steps, Emily found that the dress she was wearing was too inconvenient, so she


    quickly went upstairs and changed into a something casual. She wore a white shirt, a pair of ultra short


    jeans, and a pair of canvas shoes with small floral prints. Her hair was loosened from the bun, and she


    wore a high ponytail, looking fresh and natural.


    Getting rid of the shameless James, she felt free and happy all over her body.


    "Luke, is there a bike here?" Emily asked Luke.


    "Yes, My Lady. Why do you want a bike?" Luke stared at her, confused.


    "Of course I want to ride a bike. I want to go for a ride. Go and get me one."

 Chapter 34 An Accident While Riding

    Chapter 34 An ident While Riding


    "Oh, okay. Please don''t ride too far, My Lady." Luke asked the servant to take out a small pink bike


    from the garage. It seemed that it was specially designed for her. It was small, convenient and cute.


    "Wow, what a lovely bike! It must befortable to ride it." Emily easily got on the bike and rushed out.


    She used to go to school by bike every day in junior high school. Now she hadn''t ridden for a long time.


    It felt good to ride fast and freely.


    "Wow, it''s so cool!" Emily opened her arms. The cool and natural breeze blew into her sleeves. The ivy


    climbs on both sides of the road were exuberant, and there was a long and narrow green path.


    Every time she went home by car, she couldn''t have a good look at this road. It was so beautiful. Why


    didn''t she know it before?


    Emily closed her eyes and opened her arms to wee the cool breeze.


    "Plump --"


    "Brake --"


    Emily fell to the ground with her bike. Just 30 centimeters away from her, a silver Lamborghini stopped


    in time to prevent the ident from happening.


    "Ouch! My butt." Emily just fell on the green grass nearby. Fortunately, her arms and knees were not


    grazed. Otherwise, on the engagement day, if she showed up with wounds, she would definitely be


    Someone got off the car immediately. It was a driver.


    "Miss, are you okay?" The driver was very modest, not as domineering as a real rich man.


    "I''m fine." Emily nced at the car curiously and found a young man in white shirt sitting on the back


    seat. His dazzling silver hair was slightly long andfortably stuck to his head. His bangs were well


    trimmed and just reached his eyebrows, and his thick curly eyshes were fluttering. He had fair skin,


    handsome features and elegant temperament.


    He pursed his red thin lips tightly, lowered his eyes and read carefully, not affected by the sudden brake


    just now.


    The most special thing was that there was achrymal mole at the corner of his left eye, which was not


    too big or too small. The mole was just right dotted there, making him look feminine and mncholy.


    "Miss, miss..." The driver called her several times before she came back to her senses.


    "Miss, if you are alright, we''ll leave. Please don''t close your eyes and don''t let go of the handle bar


    when you ride in the future, okay?" The driver was a middle-aged man about thirty or forty years old.


    He kindly and sincerely persuaded her.


    Hearing this, she felt a little guilty and embarrassed. Just now, she wanted to break out into curses.


    "Who the hell is this reckless boy? How dare he make me fall?"


    Now, seeing their attitude, could she still speak it out?


    "Oh, I see. Bye. " Emily picked up her bike and started to ride again. The exquisite luxury car passed


    by her side. The young man with achrymal mole finally raised his head, nced at her face, and


    finally brushed past her.


    Emily quickly forgot about it, but she did not know that just because of this nce, the encounter of fate


    made them have a lifelong connection.


    In the fast moving silver Lamborghini, the young man put down the newspaper in his hand and finally


    opened his mouth. "The girl looked familiar just now."


    "Yes, young master. I just remembered that she is the girl who will be engaged next Wednesday to


    Prince James."


    "It''s her?" The young man was a little surprised. He didn''t know what kind of girl could attract the


    attention of the royal family, but he didn''t expect that it would be such an ordinary girl. There are many


    girls much more beautiful than her.


    "It seems so, because the An Family is right in front of here. I have seen it on newspapers and


    magazines several times. It is this girl." The driver answered with certainty.


    "Okay." The young man didn''t say anything and fell into aplicated thought.


    Emily just rode and hummed a tune.


    "I have a little motorbike, and I never ride it. One day, I rode it on a whim to go to the market. With a


    little whip in my hand, I felt so proud that I smashed the mud all over my body."


    "Bah, bah, you can''t sing this song anymore. If you fall again like just now, you won''t be so lucky."


    Later, Emily simply shut up and didn''t dare to sing such an ominous song.


    All of a sudden, she came out from the long green road to a bright world, and came to the urban area.


    The city was crowded. Perhaps it was because of the weekend, there were a lot of people.


    Emily was thinking about whether she should call Justin and ask him out for fun. But on second


    thought, if she was found to be with him every day, there would definitely be a bad gossip.


    So she had to ride around alone.


    "Hello, Shirley." All of a sudden, a clear female voice came from behind. Emily hurriedly stopped the


    bike and turned around. She saw a girl with short hair winking at her yfully, with arge shopping


    bag of famous brand in her hand. She must have gone through a fierce shopping battle. Behind her


    was a tall and strong bodyguard, carrying all kinds of things.


    Emily took a look and came to a conclusion, "This girl is really rich and willful."


    "Lisa, I''m d to meet you here." Emily had a good impression of this girl and thought that she might


    be the first female friend she had made in Holy Sakura.


    "It''s indeed a coincidence. But why do you wear such clothes to ride a bike in the city? Do you want to


    exercise? I haven''t ridden it for a long time. Do you want to give me a ride? " Lisa got on the bike


    directly and handed all the shopping bags to the bodyguard who was also her driver.


    "You go back to the car and wait for me. As for when you will pick me up, I will inform you in addition."


    "Yes, My Lady." The bodyguard left, leaving the two of them alone.


    "I''m a little worried if you can carry me, although I''m only 40 kilograms." Lisa asked frankly.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry about that. When I was in junior high school, I was a female hero on campus. I


    could ride a bike and flew in the school at a fast and stable speed." Emily promised confidently, patting


    her chest.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Well, I believe you. Let''s go."


    "Okay, sit tight. Let''s go." Holding the handle bar, Emily steadily shuttled through the busy street.


    Lisa was happy to see all kinds of things and had feelings she couldn''t feel by car before.


    "I didn''t expect that you, a delicate Lady, could even ride a bike. We were picked up by the driver to go


    to school." Lisa sighed and the two started to chat.


    "I''m delicate? How could you tell?" Emily couldn''t believe it. Was she really ady from a rich family in


    her eyes? It only meant that she did a good job as a substitute.


    "Okay, okay, I''m wrong. In fact, since the first time you dared to challenge Prince James, I knew you


    were different from other girls. I think you''ll keep it, and I hope you''ll always break his principles and let


    him know what it is to yield to other people." Lisa suddenly looked forward to it. She always knew what


    kind of conceited and arrogant person James was. She had been looking forward to seeing a different


    girl appear and defeat him.


    Now Miss Shirley was a good choice.


    "Lisa, do you also hate James?" Emily asked curiously.


    "I don''t think so. My brother and I have been with him since childhood. I don''t like him being like that all


    the time. I really want to see a girl who can tame him."


    "You guys grew up together?" Emily was confused.


    "Yes, don''t you know? The four political giants, Su, Qian, Yun, Mo. I''m from the Yun Family. By the way,


    my brother is Henry, I don''t know if you know him. Charles of the Su Family and Connie of the Mo


    Family are also studying in Holy Sakura. Don''t you know that? " Lisa looked at her curiously. It was


    impossible. Everyone in Holy Sakura knew such big shots. She was the Lady of the An Family, how


    could she not know?


    "I didn''t know. But from now on I do. Your brother is Henry? I saw him yesterday. Is he a cold


    handsome man?" Asked Emily.


    "Ha ha, yes, I think my brother and I are not like each other at all. He is perfect in everything, good at


    study and handsome, but his personality is too cold and hard to approach. I am not good at study and


    everything, but my personality is good. Look at me, it''s easy to get along with me, right?" Lisa praised


    her personality happily, which amused Emily. She covered her mouth and snickered. This girl''s analysis


    was really right.


    "Miss Lisa, you can be more narcissistic. I don''t mind. " Emily said jokingly.


    "Hey, it''s not narcissism. It''s the truth. By the way, as the Lady of the An Family, do you know who the


    four financial giants are? "


    "Qiao, An, Lu, Mu."


    "Oh, not bad. You know that. Do you know who the inheritors of the four financial giants are in our


    school?" Lisa added.


    Emily didn''t refuse. It was good for her to know more.


    "Does Oliver count?"


    "Of course, I want to tell you a secret, which I didn''t tell anyone. I have been in love with Oliver for a


    long time. I fell in love with him since he appeared in our ss, but he doesn''t seem to have any


    feelings for me. Maybe he doesn''t like a tomboy like me." Speaking of this, Lisa felt a little sad and


    disappointed.


    Emily stopped the bike and found a hugewn. The two peopley on it and began to chat.


    "If you like him, be brave to pursue him. Don''t give up. You will seed one day." Emily held her hand


    and encouraged her.

 Chapter 35 The Four Political And Financial Giants

    Chapter 35 The Four Political And Financial Giants


    "Of course. I won''t let go of him so easily. I''m sure I can finally have the smile prince of our school. He


    is so handsome and gentle when he smiles. All girls will be attracted by his gentle smile." Lisa held


    Emily''s hand and kept praising Oliver like an fangirl.


    "Well, don''t give up. You can do it."


    "In addition to the An Family and the Qiao Family, the four financial giants also includes the mysterious


    Lu Family and the Mu Family. They have always been low-key and rarely appear in public. Perhaps, it


    is said that their children are not studying in Holy Sakura. But I suspect that Justin who transferred to


    school that day is a little like the sessor of the Lu Family. Judging from his temperament and aura,


    he must be unusual. It seems you guys are close. Do you think I guess right? " Lisa approached her


    and forced her with a snicker.


    "Well, I don''t know if he is a member of the four financial giants, but I know he is from a rich family. I


    have known him for a long time."


    "Well, I can tell. Only the big shots like the An Family have the chance to know him. Then my answer is


    about right."


    "No matter he is or he is not, there''s no difference."


    "Of course it''s different. He was ranked fourth on the Mr. Holy Sakura list as soon as he came here,


    and he is even ranked one before my brother. It can be seen how outstanding he is. If his family


    upies arge part of the wealth of Sakura Kingdom, those fangirls will be more crazy."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so gossipy." Emily had a deeper understanding of this girl.


    "Of course. I''m also gossiping about you. What are you going to wear on the engagement day? You are


    going to get engaged to the most handsome and noble man in our Sakura Kingdom? Are you excited?


    " Lisa asked aggressively.


    "Oh, I''m not excited at all. He''s a scum. I don''t want to get engaged to him." Emily didn''t mind telling


    her what was on her mind.


    "Sure enough, I didn''t see it wrong. You are a different girl from others. You don''t know how crazy those


    girls are. Before you came, many people tried to be his girlfriend, but failed. I didn''t expect you to jump


    out of nowhere and easily get him."


    "It''s between families. I don''t understand. I don''t like him. Why should I get engaged to him?" Emily said


    stubbornly.


    "You''re right. How about you run away from the wedding? Maybe I can help you with my rebellious


    personality, and I will also attend the engagement party that day." Lisa snickered.


    "Really? I really have this idea. Are you kidding me? " Emily''s eyes lit up. She had nned to run away,


    but no one could help her. It was difficult for her to escape from the ws of this rich family alone. Now


    as long as she could get the help from her people, such as this girl, Lisa, things might be easier.


    But could she trust her? What if she betrayed her and caught her back as soon as she ran away.


    "Who is joking with you? A girl''s marriage must be cautious. I don''t want such a lovely girl like you to be


    destroyed by a proud man like James."


    "You''re right, Lisa. I find that we are alike. We have the same character and interests." Emily held her


    hand excitedly and looked at her expectantly.


    "Well, in fact, I also think so. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee to you to make friends with you


    voluntarily. Next, you have your own n. If you have made up your mind, tell me and I will try my best


    to help you." Lisa promised generously, patting herself on the chest.


    "Thank you, Lisa." Emily''s eyes were full of gratitude.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I''ve decided to be your good friend. Are you willing to? Will you dislike me


    because I''m not as beautiful as you? " Lisa teased her.


    "No, you are much more beautiful than me. Don''t belittle yourself like that, okay? I think it''s an honor for


    me to make friends with you. "


    The two of them began to be extremely sentimental. They praised each other, which was very funny.


    "Shirley,e here and have a look. Is this dress beautiful? But it''s not suitable for me. It must fit you.


    I''ll buy it for you. " Lisa took her hand and began to shop in famous brands.


    Looking at the beautiful fringes green skirt in the window, Lisa liked it a lot and insisted on buying it for


    Emily.


    Emily nced at the price and found it was over one hundred thousand. Oh, my god, it was an


    unimaginable price. The Lady of a rich family was generous, but she really couldn''t take this dress.


    "No, I really can''t take it. Why did you buy me a gift so casually?" Emily refused again and again. She,


    a fake richdy, had nothing but a poor temperament. She even didn''t take a penny with her when she


    went out now.


    "It''s our first day to be good friends. Of course we should buy gifts to celebrate it." Lisa cheerfully


    pushed her into the fitting room. "Oh, stop talking. Let''s go inside and have a try."


    "But I don''t have any money with me." Emily pulled the door open and refused to go in. She really


    wanted to p herself. She had never seen herself so sentimental.


    "I have money. A lot of money. I can spend it however I want." Lisa managed to push Emily into the


    fitting room with all her strength.


    After trying on the dress, Emily walked out to the mirror and felt like a spirit that had fallen into the


    forest, natural and fresh, which was very suitable for her temperament.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful. That''s the one. Waiter, please pack it up for her and pay with this card." Lisa


    generously paid for the clothes with her gold card in the blink of an eye.


    "Lisa, are you so good to all your friends?" Emily asked curiously.


    "Of course not. First, I like your character, and it''s very simr to mine. Second, I want to thank you for


    helping us tame James. Third, I''m self-willed because I have money. Today, my daddy just gave me


    pocket money. I''m very happy to hang out."


    "Hey, girl, I think you are just rich and willful." When Emily was about to change her clothes in the fitting


    room, her arm was grabbed by Lisa. "Where are you going?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Change my clothes. What''s wrong?"


    "Why do you change? Just wear this one."


    "But I still have to ride. Will you give me a rideter?" Emily asked.


    "Well, then you''d better go in and change. If I give you a ride, I''ll definitely turn you into a stinky ditch."


    Lisa touched her cute short hair with a silly smile.


    "Ha ha, who told me not to change just now? Why do you change your mind so fast?" Emily teased her.


    The two strolled for one or two hours. It was almost dark. The sun was setting in the West. It was time


    for Emily to go back.


    A ck Bentley stopped at the ce where two of them stood. A man got out of the car. He was tall,


    with white skin and delicate features, but his face was as cold as ice.


    "Brother, why are you here?" Lisa was surprised and happy to see her brother, Henry.


    Henry nced at Emily and nodded. Then he touched Lisa''s head and said, "It''s getting dark. Why


    don''t you go home? You didn''t pick up your phone. We were so worried about you." There was a


    mixture of me and affection in his voice. With a bag in her hand, Emily stood aside and envied the


    tenderness of this scene. It would be great if she had a brother like him. She wondered in her heart,


    why didn''t her mommy give her a brother at that time?


    "Ha ha, I knew you would find me. Besides, I have my own hands and feet. Are you afraid that I can''t


    go back? By the way, I don''t have to introduce her. I heard that you metst night. She is brother


    James'' fianc¨¦e. "


    "Hello, Miss. Shirley." Henry said lightly.


    "By the way, Shirley, in fact, I should also call you sister-inw, but I don''t like to call James brother.


    Only when the elders are present, I will be so obedient. I will only call him James for the rest of the


    time."


    "Don''t call me sister-inw. It makes me feel I''m so old, just call me Shirley. I''ll only call him James, or


    nickname with more offensive words."


    "Ha ha, how dare you! Well, Shirley, I''m going back with my brother. You can ride home by yourself, or


    ask the driver and Luke to pick you up. See you tomorrow."


    "Okay. See you tomorrow. Bye." Emily watched the ck Bentley leave, and she rode her bike back


    happily.


    She had a good time today. Fortunately, she didn''t meet that annoying James again.


    The next day.


    In Holy Sakura Noble School.


    Emily came to the ssroom on time. As soon as she sat down, Justin, who was sitting in front of her,


    turned around and talked to her about some trivial things in life.


    There were still fifteen minutes left before the first ss in the morning, and James next to her hadn''t


    "Wow, it''s said that Mr. Charles hase back. He has won the second prize in the global street dance


    "Really? Really? Where is Mr. Charles? "


    The girls in the ss were crazy. They gathered and chatted endlessly.


    "Get out of here quickly. Mr. Charles and His Highness have driven into the school gate. Go and watch


    them!" Someone brought thetest news. Soon there was a tornado, not only in ss A, but also in


    other sses. There were 20 sses in total in one grade. All the fangirls swarmed to the gate,


    cheered and warmly celebrated the return of Mr. Charles.

 Chapter 36 Charles, The Street Dance King

    Chapter 36 Charles, The Street Dance King


    "Mr. Charles, Mr. Charles, you are the best! You are the pride of Holy Sakura!" His exclusive fans''


    support team was holding his banner and shouting loudly in the campus. The ambience was as hot as


    the arrival of a big star.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m back. I miss you so much! Thank you for your support and blow a kiss to you.


    MUA!" Charles''s enchanting emerald eyes released a strong current, sweeping through the girls one


    after another, making them dizzy.


    With his hands in his pockets and no expression on his face, James kept walking forward, ignoring all


    the crazy girls. In fact, he was a little jealous. Normally, the girls would chase after him wherever he


    went, but today, the center stage was taken away by this boy. From childhood to adulthood, this boy


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    had topete with him for everything.


    "Oh, my Lord, why is your face so stinky? Are you unhappy? Is it because I''m so popr today?"


    Charles shamelessly approached him and irritated him more.


    "Charlie, you''d better not take advantage of me." ncing at him, James quickened his pace and


    walked to the ssroom.


    Emily sat on her seat and continued to chat with Justin, ignoring the uproar outside. All this had nothing


    to do with her.


    "Hello, Shirley. That''s Charles. He''s back and ising to our ssroom. Do you want to say hello to


    him?" Lisa came over and wanted to invite Emily.


    "No, I met him the night before yesterday. You can go. I guess you haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Emily refused with a smile.


    Connie, who was sitting next to Lisa, stood up with a loud bang, as proud as a peacock. She held


    Lisa''s hand and said, "Some people think that only a person like His Highness is worthy of her


    attention. People like Mr. Charles has a lower level. Let''s go out to see Charles, Lisa."


    Lisa nced at Emily and gave up the invitation. Then she went out with Connie.


    "Emi, it seems that Connie is hostile to you." Justin sensed the hostility between the girls.


    "She is hostile to everyone." Emily curled her lips and didn''t take it seriously.


    At the door of the ssroom, there were a group of girls who came from other sses to see Mr.


    Charles''s elegant demeanor. They were all surrounded at the door. James and Charles were unable to


    enter.


    "Brother Charles." Connie''s sweet voice came out of the crowd and she walked to Charles.


    "Connie, I haven''t seen you for a while. You look more beautiful now." Charles stroked Connie''s hair,


    which made other girls so envy.


    Connie blushed shyly and looked happy.


    "Good morning, my brother Charles and James." Lisa greeted the two people politely at the same time,


    unlike Connie who ignored Mr. James for the sake of her favorite Charles.


    "Oh, Lisa, long time no see. I miss you so much." Charles gave her a warm hug, which really surprised


    Lisa.


    "Ahem, my brother Charles, please don''t. How many girls will kill me if you hug me?" Lisa immediately


    saw through Charles''s trick and pushed him away.


    "You are so cunning." Charles approached his enchanting face close to James, as if he was provoking


    James, ''I''m going to make a hit today. What can you do to me, James?''


    "Good morning, Your Highness."


    "Your Highness, have you had breakfast?"


    "Your Highness, didn''t you sleep wellst night? There seems to be dark circles under your eyes. "


    Then the girls who cared about Prince James started crazily, trying to save his face with their loyal


    support.


    When the ss bell rang, the girls reluctantly went back to their ssrooms. Only then did James and


    Charles have the chance to go back to their ssroom.


    James went straight to thest row of the ssroom. Seeing that Emily didn''t even look at him and was


    still happily chatting with Justin, he was angry. How dare this damn girl ignore him?


    Like a bug, Charles also followed James to thest row. In fact, the three seats in thest row were


    connected together. Charles strongly requested to sit with James.


    Now one was upied by Emily, so each of them could only upy one. It was no problem for them to


    have any luxurious table or seat in any corner of the ssroom with their noble identity, but they liked


    to sit in thest row of the middle group. So they all squeezed in the back.


    "Hi, sister-inw. You are sitting with His Highness. Nice to meet you. We''ll be desk mates from now


    on. " Charles hurriedly reached out his hand to hold Emily''s hand. Fortunately, she was agile enough to


    avoid the disaster.


    "Who''s your desk mate? There''s one seat between us obviously, okay?" Emily shook her head and


    found that in addition to flirting around, this boy was also very easy to get familiar with people.


    Ah! From now on, there would be no peace in the ssroom of ss A forever.


    Both James and Emily ignored each other all the time. After half a ss, Charles couldn''t help breaking


    the silence.


    "Sister-inw, why don''t you say hello to Jim?" Charles asked.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    For the third time, the two of them burst out in a tacit voice. They squinted at Charles.


    "Ha ha, you are indeed a couple. You two even speak in such a tacit way. Are you in conflict? Do you


    need me to mediate?" Charles continued to inquire.


    "Charles, did you eat too much today?" James turned around and looked at him coldly.


    "Yes, I''m a little full. Well, I will leave you guys alone. I''m going to chat with someone else." Charles


    turned his head to the other side. He found that if he continued to meddle in it, someone would give


    him a hard time. He''d better not make trouble.


    "Ring, ring, ring." The bell rang and the ss was finally over.


    Justin turned around and asked enthusiastically, "Emi, I found a very delicious dessert store at school.


    Do you want to go there?"


    "Wow, a dessert store! Of course. Let''s go." Emily suddenly stood up and was about to leave with


    Justin.


    Bang!


    At the same time, James also stood up. In front of everyone, he had a dark face, which was filled with


    endless anger. He grabbed Emily''s hand and asked loudly, "Shirley, are you a little shameless? Don''t


    forget that you are going to be engaged to me the day after tomorrow. You are still hanging out with this


    boy every day. How can you just ignore me like this?" James shouted at her angrily. The others in the


    ss were frightened and looked at her unkindly.


    "As I said, this kind of bitch likes to date two men at the same time. s, His Highness is so pitiful.


    How could he be engaged to such a person?"


    A girl crossed her arms over her chest and whispered.


    Emily''s hand that was held by James hurt so much that even Charles couldn''t bear it. It could be seen


    that Jim cared about this girl very much, but he shouldn''t treat her like this. ''In this way, she would only


    hate you more, silly Jim.''


    Justin was involved in. Seeing that his Emi was bullied, he quickly came over, pulled away James''


    hand and protected Emily behind him.


    "James, don''t think too much of yourself as a Royal Highness. Emi doesn''t like you. Why are you so


    nosy? Engagement is between families. You know that you don''t love each other." Justin challenged


    James, left everything else behind.


    "Ha ha, what an intimate name! Emi seems to be called Shirley. Do you even know her nickname? If


    my memory serves me right, you just transferred here, right? Shouldn''t you just know her? " James


    asked aggressively.


    "I, I grew up with her. We grew up together in America. What''s wrong? Are you jealous? " Justin was


    not that stupid to expose the fact that Emily was a substitute only because a few words of bickering.


    Emily was really worried about him. Did he want to scare her to death? This war should be ended as


    soon as possible, and not get worse.


    "Humph! I, James, be jealous of you?" Pointing at himself, James snorted and smiled coldly. He turned


    around and shouted at everyone while looking at Emily, "Shirley, do you think I will like someone like


    you? What a big joke! Okay, you can do whatever you want. But as the future queen, if you insult the


    reputation of the royal family, I have to discipline you. "


    In everyone''s opinion, the reason why His Highness used her was to maintain the reputation of the


    royal family, not because of jealousy. They were relieved.


    "It''s still uncertain whether we can get engaged or not. Mr. James, please don''t jump to a conclusion


    too early." Emily dragged Justin out of the ssroom and kept away from the gossip.


    "Shit" James was so angry that he kicked the table again. Finally, the table copsed and broke into


    many pieces under his ruthless abuse for many times, dering that it was scrapped. The new


    semester had only begun for two weeks, and the first table was already ruined. But he would ruin more


    tables in the future.


    Seeing that he was so hot tempered, his good friend, the charming Charles, came over and taught him


    how to deal with love.


    "Well, Jim, there is a saying in love that if two people, who are ipatible as fire and water, the one


    fall in love first will always be in the weak position. It seems that you are already in the weak position."


    Charles finished his bloody analysis.


    The cold air on James'' impable handsome face was approaching Charles.


    "You have no right to teach me here. I will never like such a girl in my life. And I will only be in the


    strong position." Then James kicked the chair again and ruined it with the table at the same time.


    "Okay, okay. You can be stubborn. I saw it that night and you still want to hide it from me. I''ll see how


    you suffer and how you ask me for help in the future." Charles strutted out of the ssroom to y with


    his sweethearts.

 Chapter 37 Subdue His Highness

    Chapter 37 Subdue His Highness


    This time, James didn''t skip sses. Soon, someone from the department of property management


    reced a new set of table and chair. He sat at the desk and continued to y cool. He looked at the


    ckboard, but didn''t listen to anything.


    On the contrary, Emily and Justin, who were sitting next to him, both disappeared and skipped sses.


    Lisa was thrilled to see the stunned look on James'' face. It was the happiest thing for her to see His


    Highness, who had always been ttered by others, get upset.


    She immediately hid under the table, took out her cell phone and sent a message.


    "Ha ha, Shirley, you are really good at making him obedient. You don''t know how angry Prince James


    is now."


    At the same time, Emily, who was tasting desserts with Justin in the dessert store, picked up the phone


    and read the message, then she burst outughing.


    "Hahaha, it''s so funny."


    "What''s so funny?" Justin leaned over with great interest.


    "It''s just that arrogant guy was dumbfounded by us." Emily covered her mouth and keptughing. She


    had never felt that dessert was so sweet like this moment.


    "That guy deserves it. He bullied you all the time. You are mine. Only I can bully you." Justin dered


    directly that he had the right to take over Emily.


    "Who says I''m yours? No one can bully me. Only I can bully others, okay?" Emily raised her little fist


    and showed off in front of Justin.


    "I can easily wrap up your small fist."


    "But you can''t do anything. You can be knocked down to the ground within three moves. Are you sure


    you can bully me?" Obviously, Emily didn''t agree with what Justin said. Although Justin was very tall,


    he was also very skinny, just like a bamboo pole. Such a skinny man still wanted to bully her. Every


    time she heard him say that, she wouldugh at him.


    "I''m taller and stronger than you. It''s hard to say." Justin didn''t get frustrated.


    "Don''t forget that you have been bullied by me for more than ten years. Just admit it. Don''t struggle


    with your life." Emily reached out her hand and messed up Justin''s neat and handsome hair into a big


    chicken nest.


    "Emi, you''re dead meat." Looking at his hair which had turned into a chicken nest, Justin crazily


    reached his long arm and put his hand on her head. If her ck curly hair was messed up by him, she


    would definitely beughed to death.


    "Please don''t. Help! Please let go of me, Jay!" The weak point of Emily was that she was not as tall as


    this guy. They were at the same height when she was in primary school. She didn''t expect that this guy


    would rush to the sky aggressively as soon as she went to junior high school. She had been staying at


    the height of 165 cm and couldn''t grow up. She was destined to be a short girl. So she had to beg for


    mercy as long as he gently touched her hair and pulled her hair.


    "Please let you go? Well, you have to restore the hairstyle that I have spent a long time blowing this


    morning, and I will let you go." Justin pointed at his chicken nest and said.


    "You are making things difficult for me, aren''t you? Justin, I know you are a good man, aren''t you? Can


    you let go of my hair first? It hurts when you pull my scalp." Emily begged for sympathy in a pitiful way.


    "I didn''t use too much strength. How could it hurt? Don''t argue. You have tricked me so many times.


    Now I''m not so stupid. Hurry up and restore my hair." Justin squatted down, making himself as tall as


    her and convenient for her to do things.


    "All right, all right. You win. When I grow to be so tall like you next time, I can bully you, shoot." Emily


    had to clean up the chicken nest on his head carefully.


    Justin enjoyed her servicefortably. A few minutester, Emily announced the sess.


    She even put a mirror in front of him to show him.


    After looking in the mirror, his found his hair style was almost recovered. Justin was very satisfied.


    "Well, you did a good job, and it''s worth a reward. What else do you want to eat? You can order


    whatever you like and take it to go. It''s my treat."


    "Jay is the best. Lisa bought me a dress yesterday, but I didn''t thank her much. I''d like to buy her a


    dessert." Emily said with a cunning smile. Anyway, she didn''t pay for it. She would always take


    advantage of it.


    "Whatever. I''ll pay the bill together after ordering."


    "Oh, Jay is the best. Waiter, I want a mousse cake and a vani milk tea, please pack them up."


    "Okay, Miss. Shirley." The waiter blurted out, which frightened Emily a little.


    She didn''t expect that the waiter in the dessert store of this school could recognize her. If she hung out


    with a man other than James, what would others think?


    "Emi, what''s wrong with you? Your desserts are ready." Justin took the bag from the waiter. He dragged


    her back to reality.


    "Well, I''m okay. Let''s go. We''ve already skipped a ss. It''s time to go back to ss." Emily dragged


    Justin back, but this time, she quickly let go of his arm and kept some distance from him.


    "Oh, it''s time to go back to ss." Justin sensed that something was wrong with her at the first nce


    but soon returned to smile.


    When they returned to the ssroom, Emily directly handed the desserts she brought back to Lisa,


    "You must be thirsty after having two sses, right? These are for you."


    "Wow, Shirley, you are so considerate. I love you so much." Lisa looked at her gratefully, took the


    desserts and tasted them carefully.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Connie cast a scornful nce at Emily, and then whispered in Lisa''s


    ear, "If she pleases you, she must have done something evil. Does she have something to ask you


    for?"


    "Connie, Shirley and I became good friends yesterday. I bought her a dress. I guess she came to thank


    me today." Although Lisa was a little dissatisfied with Connie''s attitude, she still had to patiently exin


    it to her. She didn''t want to embarrass both sides.


    "Why do you have to make friends with her?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Okay, okay, I don''t care. It''s up to you."


    On the other side, as soon as Emily sat down, Charles said, "Well, it''s so unfair. I''m such a popr


    handsome man. Why didn''t you buy me one? Why did you only buy it for Lisa? Well, in fact, it''s


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    excusable that I didn''t have it. What about our Jim? Why didn''t you buy it for him?"


    "If you want to eat something, you can buy it yourself. I have no obligation to buy it for you." Emily


    shrugged and said innocently, with a rxed and annoying look on her face.


    Without saying a word, James suddenly stood up, lifted Charles and threw him to his seat. Then he


    moved to Charles'' seat. In this way, there was a Charles between Emily and James, which meant that


    maybe James would never talk to Emily.


    "Sister-inw, you are so heartless. Jim doesn''t want to talk to you anymore."


    "Do you think I want to talk to him?" Emily pursed her lips and turned her face away stubbornly.


    Oliver was doing his homework carefully, but he could always hear their fights intentionally or


    unintentionally.


    "Miss Shirley, I remember you told me that you had a dream, but I didn''t see you start for it." Oliver saw


    her struggle among these boys every day and really wanted to get her out of the bitter sea.


    "Mr. Oliver, do you know when the school''s interest associations will sign up? I won''t give up my dream.


    I will join an association and get closer to my dream step by step. " Emily said to Oliver seriously.


    "It is said that the recruitment of new members will start next week. Before that, the initial recruitment of


    the student president will be held."


    "Well, by the way, you haven''t given me your notes yet. Look at me. I''ve been confused these days."


    "Hey, you can still remember this. I thought you didn''t need it anymore. Here you are." Oliver handed


    her an exquisite notebook.


    "Hello, Mr. Oliver. Why are you so nice to my sister-inw?" Charles looked at Oliver with hostility.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Charles. Miss Shirley and I are just good friends. We are not as impure as you think."


    Oliver still smiled, but his eyes automatically shifted to the book.


    "That''s right. Charles, don''t always make trouble here, okay? You are so annoying to make things up. "


    Emily covered her ears and began to copy the notes she borrowed from Oliver.


    "Okay, okay. Since you hate me so much, I''d better shut up." Charles closed his mouth.


    Sure enough, on the other side, James began to sleep again as if no one was around.


    "Hey, sister-inw. Do you know why Jim likes to sleep so much?" Charles was so bored. He couldn''t


    stand it anymore and started to talk to her.


    "Why?" Emily suddenly became interested. Since she knew this guy, as long as he hade to the


    ss, he would have slept most of the time on the table. He had never listened to a single ss.


    "I''ll tell you when you treat me to lunch."


    "Then I don''t want to know." Emily stuck out her tongue and continued to copy the notes. asionally


    she raised her head to listen to the teacher.


    "Sister-inw, why are you so mean? You don''t even want to buy me a meal." Charlesined in


    disappointment.


    "It''s not a matter of buying a meal. It depends on who I buy it for." The arrogant guy was almost driven


    mad by Emily''s sharp answer.


    "What''s wrong with me? Why don''t you buy a meal for such a handsome man like me? " Charles was


    so angry that he tried to save his image in her heart. It seemed that his sister-inw had always


    disliked him.


    "I don''t care. And I''m not interested." Emily said arrogantly.

 Chapter 38 Royal Engagement Ceremony

    Chapter 38 Royal Engagement Ceremony


    "Well, I admit you win. In fact, he loves to sleep so much, because he is a pig!" Said Charles after he


    raised her interest. The answer he gave was actually to amuse her.


    Emily was so angry that she rolled her eyes at him and ignored him.


    At noon, Emily still went into the student canteen with Justin, talking andughing. They came out


    together after lunch.


    On the way, there were still discussions among students, but Emily didn''t care.


    Two days passed peacefully, and finally the engagement party of the royal family was held. This


    engagement party was so luxurious that no family could match it.


    On the street, soldiers in red and yellow were neatly dressed and armed. They stood solemnly on both


    sides of the road, cheering for His Highness''s engagement party.


    All the people in the streets and alleys were singing and dancing for this huge banquet. It was so lively.


    24 Rolls-Royce phantoms lined up in a long line to pick up the well-dressed Emily from the An Family


    to the royal pce.


    The ceremony would be held there. The people who would attend the engagement party today were all


    influential figures in Sakura Kingdom. Ordinary people were not qualified to enter the pce.


    Sitting in the car, Emily was uneasy, tightly clenching the white skirt corner.


    Looking around, she felt that there were two ways to screw up the engagement ceremony. One was


    that a group of killers appeared on the way and kidnapped her, and the other was that James


    disappeared.


    She looked around, hoping that James had used the first method, but she was too simple. The royal


    engagement was heavily guarded, and the soldiers standing on both sides of the road were


    trustworthy. They really wore real guns to fight against the terrorists who should prevent the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    engagement ceremony. They would make sure the ceremonypleted sessfully.


    The speed of the car was not fast and not slow. The crowd outside wanted to see her with their own


    eyes, but they were all controlled by the soldiers with guns.


    "Let us see our future queen."


    "Exactly..."


    Soon, the car passed through the city from the An Family and gradually entered the Royal Castle. The


    most luxurious and grand buildings in Sakura Kingdom stood in the golden sun.


    On each side of the pink rose road, there was a row of knights riding high horses. Each of them was


    ying a kind of instruments like suona horn and flute on the big horse.


    They walked towards the pce step by step, singing and dancing.


    When they arrived at the banquet hall of the pce, it was almost noon. The long red carpet spread all


    the way to the door of the banquet hall, and then extended from outside to inside. The guests had


    arrived one after another, and they were ready for lunch. The banquet could not really start until their


    fianc¨¦e arrived.


    Wearing a pure ck tuxedo with a ck bow knot on the white shirt, James fixed his hair with hair gel


    water and made a cool hair style. There was no superfluous expression on his handsome face. He was


    impatient waiting for the arrival of the reception team.


    Finally, the 24 Rolls-Royce phantoms arrived at the gate of the royal banquet hall. A waiter immediately


    went to open the door and protected the top of the door with his hand to wee today''s princess.


    Emily stretched out a snow-white foot. Her foot was in a crystal high heel. The top of the shoe was tied


    to her ankle with white silk, forming a very beautiful bowknot shape. Then, the hemline of the long


    dress held by her hand was swept down and fell directly to the ground. It was light and elegant.


    There were shining diamonds on it. The white strapless dress was simple but elegant. Her ck curly


    hair was pulled aside and she made up a beautiful hair style. Then she held it with her hairpin and wore


    a crown iid with hundreds of diamonds above her bangs.


    It was just an engagement, but it was so luxurious.


    James walked over reluctantly. He stretched out his hand to wee Emily.


    Wearing a pair of white silk gloves, Emily put down her hand on his expressionlessly and walked into


    the banquet hall on the red carpet.


    The pleasant music started. With their entering, the guests sitting at the table burst into a warm


    apuse.


    "Why didn''t you run away?" With a fake smile on her face, Emily bit her lips and asked James next to


    her in a low voice.


    "Why should I escape?" With a faint smile, James politely led her forward to the stage in front of her to


    them.


    "Hey, don''t you want to be engaged? Did you take any measures today? " Emily was a little aggressive,


    but she still smiled with her eight neat teeth showing obediently, letting everyone witness her "happy


    moment".


    "I''ve told you that I''ve changed my mind. This is my surprise for you, my fianc¨¦e." With an evil smile,


    James put his arms around her slim waist, causing the crowd to scream.


    She knew that the wedding ceremony was being broadcast all over the world, and she was still


    threatened. She couldn''t act rashly. Well, since this guy cheated halfway, she would think of a way after


    the engagement.


    "Thank you for the surprise, Prince James. Have you sent one million dors to my designated


    ount?" Emily gritted her teeth and pretended to thank him. Then she mentioned the money again.


    "It has been transferred to your designated ount this morning. You can check it."


    "It''s okay. I''m relieved now." Emily felt relieved.


    "Don''t you me me for not ruining the engagement? Or, actually you want to get engaged to me? "


    James was so narcissistic.


    "You think too much. My Lord, you are thest one I want to get engaged to." With her eyes wide open,


    Emily rolled her eyes to him.


    "Really? But what can you do? You''re going to be engaged to the person you don''t want to get


    engaged to the most. How do you feel? " On purpose, James held her tighter and whispered in her ear


    affectionately, which made her ears itchy.


    When the two passed by Justin''s table, Justin was so angry that he almost crushed his ss. Today, he


    had the right to enter the royal sacred pce on behalf of the Lu Family''s heir and attend the


    engagement party.


    In a second, Emily caught sight of Justin. She blinked at him who was in a white suit. She didn''t expect


    him to be so handsome today.


    Getting her greeting signal, Justin felt better and smiled at her. All this was witnessed by James.


    They walked a little further and came to the table of Lisa, Henry, Charles and Connie, the most


    honorable table of the four political giants.


    Lisa wore a ck slip dress and looked cute with her short hair. It was the first time that she wore such


    a sexy and charming dress, which had a special style. Henry''s bang was fixed to the side, revealing his


    bright and good-looking forehead. He wore a silver suit, which was mature and lovely. As for Charles,


    he undoubtedly wanted to steal all the limelight of James today. He wore a rose red shirt and a little


    vest. He was almost as handsome and enchanting as His Highness. Every time he blinked his beautiful


    eyes, arge number ofdies from famous families got obsessed. Connie was still wearing heavy


    make-up, and today she wore a delicate pink bubble skirt.


    When Emily saw their table, she nodded politely. After a second, James took Emily to the stage in the


    center.


    The noble emperor and the queen were sitting in the two golden noble sofa chairs in the middle.


    Wearing the formal suits of the court, they sat solemnly, waiting for the new couple to greet them.


    "Hello, uncle, aunt."


    "Darling, why do you still call us uncle and aunt? Shouldn''t you change the way you call us? You are


    engaged and you are the future daughter-inw of the royal family. What do you think you should call


    us?" The queen reminded the dull Emily happily.


    "Well, father, mother."


    "That''s right. That''s right. Good girl. James, take the family rings we prepared for you. They are passed


    down from the ancestors of the Ou Family. It''s said that the heir of the royal family will be happy for a


    lifetime with them. Come on, let us give them to you today." The queen enthusiastically picked up a


    delicate jewelry box from the table and put it in the James'' hand.


    "James, remember that you are not alone in the future. Take good care of your Shirl, okay?" The


    emperor said sincerely, as if teaching him at the most important intersection in his life as a father.


    "Yes, father. I will do it." James nodded.


    In her heart, Emily despised him for once. How could you pretend? Let''s see how long you can


    pretend. Since you don''t want to mess up the engagement, you are just a coward. It''s better for her to


    do it herself. Anyway, everyone thinks that the engagement is only for Shirley of the An Family, and it


    has nothing to do with herself.


    As soon as the brocade box was opened, they saw a pair of shining ruby rings.


    Everyone stood up excitedly, wanting to see the style of the royal ancestral treasure. They were really


    beautiful.


    The ring was in the shape of a sakura. The red gem, like a flower condensed from blood, was iid on


    it. The boy''s was thicker and just a little masculine than the girl''s.


    "Wow, they are so beautiful." Everyone who saw the rings marveled at the luxury and beauty of the


    rings.


    Only the emperor and the queen knew the story behind the rings. It was said that since the ancestors


    of the Ou Family founded Sakura Kingdom, in order to protect the peace and evesting love of the


    whole Sakura Kingdom, the ancestors condensed their blood to make this pair of rings, which was


    passed down from generation to generation.

 Chapter 39 The Return Of The Princess

    Chapter 39 The Return Of The Princess


    What was more amazing about this pair of rings was that they had the alien spirit. Once a boy or a girl


    wore the ring, the ring would automatically adjust ording to the size of the fingers and could not be


    removed or thrown away. Only when the girl gave birth to the new sessor of the royal family, the


    ring would automatically fall off, and then the queen would keep it. When it came to her son''s


    engagement ceremony or wedding ceremony, she would take it out and hand it over to the next queen.


    The emperor and the queen had held back the secret of the ring. They hadn''t told them yet. As long as


    they wore it, they couldn''t take it off. They would tell them when the time came.


    In a daze, Emily''s left ring finger was stuffed into the ring. When she was about to react, it was toote.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t pull it out. She didn''t believe that her hand would be so fat,


    but she failed with all the efforts.


    "My fianc¨¦e, isn''t it your turn to wear it for me?" James held the other ring in front of her.


    "Okay." Under great pressure, Emilypleted this simple but not simple engagement ceremony. In


    the witness of all the people in the country, their engagement was sessful.


    "Ha ha, I think everyone must be hungry. Let''s toast for the sess of the engagement ceremony." The


    emperor walked over and held up a ss of wine, inviting all the people present to raise their sses


    to celebrate this exciting moment.


    "Well, let''s have lunch. The ball will be held after lunch. Everyone can move to the banquet hall. We


    have prepared a ce for guests to rest and dance. Hope you have a good time today." The queen


    walked down gracefully, dragging her long dress, holding a ss of wine and chatting with the


    ministers.


    At the same time, at the Capital International Airport of Sakura Kingdom, a woman in high heels, a light


    yellow princess dress and a sunhat rushed out of the exit, followed by a pair of bodyguards in ck.


    The girl was less than 1.6 meter tall. She was petite and slim, with a porcin doll like cute face. She


    ran so fast that she was almost out of breath.


    Seeing that those people were about to catch up, she took off her high heels, stepped on the floor and


    ran wildly on the road.


    "Help! Help! Bad guys are chasing after me! Stop them!"


    The girl shouted and ran to the exit with a smile. She was excited. It was hard to tell whether she was


    happy or nervous.


    She hailed a taxi and told the driver quickly, "Sir, hurry up. Go to the royal sacred pce."


    "What?" The driver was frightened. Today was the engagement ceremony, and not everyone could go


    in casually. Today it was heavily guarded. The driver lowered his head and took a good look at the cute


    girl. When he looked carefully, he was startled and immediately started the car.


    Oh boy, he was so lucky today that even the little princess got in his car. He had to show off in the


    future and let more people take his car, because his car had even been taken by the Royal Princess,


    Fiona Qi.


    "Sir, hurry up. It''s toote." Fiona, who was sitting in the back seat, was anxious like the ants on the hot


    pot. The bodyguards behind her caught up with her again, and it was already twelve o''clock in the


    afternoon. She didn''t know if the ceremony was over or not. She tried her best to get rid of those


    annoying stalkers and escaped back from abroad in order to prevent the engagement. Brother James


    only belonged to her. No one was allowed to take him away. For the rest of her life, she would never


    allow anyone to take him away from her. He could only marry her as his wife.


    From the rearview mirror, the driver took a serious look at the Royal Princess. She was so adorable.


    She had a delicate face like a porcin doll, fair skin like milk, a pair of round eyes like ck grapes,


    her curly eyshes fluttering, and her half long hair was curled stylishly, with t bangs. Everyone felt


    that she was lovely and cute.


    Anyone who saw her couldn''t help but want to kiss her.


    "Sir, don''t you look at the road when you are driving?" Fiona, sitting in the back seat, felt something


    was wrong. Fortunately, she was smart enough to notice that the driver was looking at her indecently.


    "Little princess, I''m sorry. I was distracted." Embarrassed, the driver looked away and sped up.


    With the title of the little princess of the royal family, Fiona smoothly came to the banquet hall where the


    engagement ceremony was held.


    She walked into the banquet hall in a hurry, disturbing everyone''s lunch.


    "Wow, look! Isn''t that the little princess? Wasn''t it said that she had been sent abroad for further study


    some time ago? Why does shee back now? Is she here to attend His Highness''s engagement


    party? " Someone whispered.


    "I think, His Highness should have been engaged to our little princess, but unexpectedly, Shirley


    appeared. The little princess is smart, cute and pleasing. She is the most suitable wife for His


    Highness. I don''t know what the emperor and the queen think."


    "Well, maybe the emperor and the queen just want her to be their daughter for the rest of their lives and


    never lose her."


    "I think so."


    "Dad, mom, you are all bad guys. Waah..." With a runny nose and tearful eyes, Fiona rushed to the


    emperor and the queen.


    "Fio, my sweetheart, why are you back?" The queen immediately walked up to her sweetheart, hugged


    the tearful her and wiped her tears with pity.


    When the emperor saw her crying, his heart was almost broken. God knew how much they loved this


    little girl. If it weren''t for the fact that they had no choice, the position of the queen would definitely be


    hers, and no one else.


    "Bad dad, bad mom, you want James to get engaged to someone else and send me abroad." Fiona


    was so angry that she punched the emperor with her small fist who had just squatted down and hugged


    her.


    The emperor and the queen were so noble, but they were the most ordinary parents in front of the little


    princess. Some people thought that this girl was their own daughter, while in contrast, she was brought


    back by the prince, which was more surprising to the onlookers.


    "Fio, I''m sorry. You can punish me. I promise I won''t send you away in the future. You don''t know how


    much your mother and I miss you these days." The way his majesty put down his posture to coax her


    made everyone present see the kindness of a serious king as a father.


    "Humph, I don''t miss you at all. You are bad guys. I won''t forgive you so soon. Where is my brother


    James? Is the engagement over? " Fiona wiped her tears, pouted and asked with her big watery eyes.


    "Well, the engagement is over. He is toasting with your sister-inw over there." The queen couldn''t


    bear to point in that direction.


    "Waah... Waah..." The tears that had just stopped poured down like a flood.


    "Don''t cry, my baby." The cry really made everyone at a loss, and the guests ate the meal with fear.


    "How can you do this to me? How can you end the engagement without waiting for me toe back? I


    want to talk to my brother James. I want him to make it clear to me." Tears welled up in Fiona''s eyes as


    she shook off the emperor and the queen who wereforting her and walked towards James.


    James was prepared. He put down the ss and walked towards her.


    "You''re back, Fio." A doting smile shed across his cold face. He gently stroked her soft hair with his


    left hand, and his eyes were full of love.


    "Well, my brother James, did you get engaged to another girl because I came backte?" Tears


    streamed down Fiona''s cheeks. She stared at him with her watery eyes, bringing him invisible


    pressure. He couldn''t bear to see her cry the most. Her cry was a born magic that made everyone pity


    her, want to cheer her up and don''t let her cry all her life.


    "Don''t cry, Fio. You are the strongest. As my sister, you should be happy for your brother''s


    engagement." James leaned over and pressed his face against hers tofort her. Then he stretched


    out his slender fingers to wipe off all the tears for her. It was the first time that everyone had seen such


    a gentle James. It turned out that His Highness had such a side. If they could be the girl who was


    wiped tears by him, they would have no regrets in their lives.


    Emily sat aside and watched the drama with a faint smile. It turned out that James'' another weakness


    was his beloved little princess, Fiona.


    After crying, he stillforted her for a long time, as if the little princess was the real protagonist of the


    whole engagement ceremony. After a long time, Fiona poked her head out of the arms of James and


    looked at Emily in the white dress.


    "Are you the girl who is engaged to James?" Fiona''s soft voice came from the other side.


    Emily nodded and showed a polite smile. Anyway, she would be his fianc¨¦e only for today. After today,


    she would not exist and it didn''t matter if they misunderstood her.


    "Oh!" The little girl only replied with an "oh" and then stopped asking. Maybe she was not suitable to


    ask anything in such an asion.


    Later, the emperor and the queen took her to a special ce for lunch in the Royal Pce, and they


    also took her to talk about her experience abroad.


    Then Emily followed James to sit down at Lisa''s table and ate something casually.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the engagement party began.


    The guests who attended the engagement ceremony rushed into the banquet hall in high spirits.


    Red and pink roses were arranged in circles, which served the banquet hall. In the middle of the hall,


    there was a champagne tower like a small mountain. On the left long table, there were all kinds of


    cakes and desserts, fruits, etc. No wonder it was a royal banquet, which was extraordinary. Servants


    and waiters carried trays to provide wine and food for the guests at any time.


    The banquet hall was located in the west of the old castle, which was muchrger than expected.


    Feeling a little annoyed, Emily dragged Justin directly to the side of the fence, where she could enjoy


    the unique Royal scenery with the wind.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 40 Planned To Escape

    Chapter 40 nned To Escape


    "Jay, I didn''t expect the engagement to be sessful. I''ve made up my mind. I''d better leave. This


    ce doesn''t belong to me at all." Emily looked at the sky with a little mncholy.


    "Okay, I will support you anyway." Seeing that she was about to leave, Justin''s depressed mood


    suddenly lit up.


    "Well, what should I do?" Emily asked again.


    "I think you''d better go abroad. You can''t leave tonight, but you have to find a reliable ce to hide first.


    If you go with me, you will be found soon. Do you have any reliable friends? I''ll use your ID card to help


    you go through the formalities of going abroad tomorrow. "


    "I do. I have told her. I think she will help me. But I don''t think it''s a good idea to go abroad. My name


    will be found as soon as I register. I think the best way is to hide in the country and don''te out.


    Please help me take care of my daddy and mommy. Don''t let them be controlled by that bad guy, Sam.


    I have returned the money to him. I don''t believe he will give me a hard time anymore. " Emily said


    cautiously after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, I''ll try my best to disguise myself. I will pretend I don''t know where you are at all, ha ha."


    "Well, I think I''d better not tell you. I''ll settle down first, and then contact you. You help me arrange my


    parents. I''m very grateful to you." Emily looked at him gratefully.


    "Damn it! How dare you be so polite to me? Do you think I''m your best friend?"


    "Yes! Of course! Jay, I find that I can''t live without you." Emily said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I find the sense of presence now. I''m so happy." Justin almost jumped with joy.


    "Well, don''t follow me all the time. They will doubt us. I''m going to ask someone for help." With a ss


    of champagne in her hand, Emily staggered to Lisa.


    "Hey, chick!"


    "Wow, sister-inw, you look gorgeous today." Holding a ss of wine, Lisa gracefully clinked her ss


    and smiled at her.


    "Why do you really call me sister-inw? You are also very sexy today. Can I have a word with you?"


    Holding Lisa''s hand, Emily disappeared in the noisy crowd.


    The two of them came to a cool octagonal pavilion and found a ce to sit down.


    "Help me get out of here."


    "I know you want to tell me this. You have been unhappy since you got engaged. Do you hate my


    brother James so much?" Lisa smiled yfully.


    "That''s right. I don''t want to be engaged to him the most. Do you have any ce for me to hide? Or you


    can hide my identity and take me abroad. "


    "What? Are you serious? Don''t you know that you will be caught even if you escape to the ends of the


    earth? You don''t know how terrible the royal family is. Once you go in, you will never be able to get out.


    "


    "Don''t frighten me. I don''t think it''s so horrible. His majesty and the queen are so kind." Emily didn''t


    believe it and she wanted to have a try.


    "Don''t you believe me? Why don''t we have a try? I have a good ce for you to hide. You can hide


    yourself first and see what happens. If you are not found out, I can also send you abroad afterwards.


    My family has a private ne, and asionally I will take it to travel abroad. I can take you with me.


    But if you are found out within three days, we have no choice. Don''t sell me out at that time, or my


    daddy will hit my hard. " Lisa said in a pitiful tone. It turned out that rich families were all so strict with


    their education.


    "OK, deal." Emily had to agree.


    "All right. The party will begin at about three o''clock. Everyone will go to the dancing floor. After the


    dance, you tell them that you need to rest and go to the bathroom. Then I''ll y it by ear. I''ll arrange for


    you. The east, south, west and north sides of the castle are respectively the territory of the four families


    Su, Qian, Yun, Mo. The banquet hall is connected to the castle in the west, which is my home. Come


    with me then. I have a way to take you out. "


    "Wow, Lisa, I love you so much. I just found a treasure like you." Emily grabbed her and jumped up


    excitedly, totally ignoring the two of them were wearing such beautifuldy clothes.


    "Don''t love me. If you can really escape, I should admire you and worship you. Let''s go to dance."


    "Let''s go."


    The two of them put down their sses first and then went to the bathroom. The party had already


    The guests put down their sses and walked towards the dance floor.


    "I''ve been looking for you for so long. It turns out that you''re here?" The voice of James came from


    behind. Emily turned around and found him walking towards her with a dark face, as if someone owed


    him millions of dors.


    "What''s up?" Asked Emily.


    "Of course to ask my fianc¨¦e to dance. This dance is an important show and everyone is watching us."


    James didn''t want to. But he was forced by people to start the first dance with the heroine.


    "Okay." Emily put her hand on his and went into the dancing floor first.


    "Wow, His Highness and Miss. Shirley are a perfect match." Someone apuded.


    As the soothing music sounded, James held her slender waist and danced affectionately. With these


    days of intensive training, Emily could reluctantly follow his dance steps, or she would beughed to


    death.


    "Oh, I''m sorry..." As soon as Emily was distracted, she identally stepped on James'' foot.


    "Are you revenging on me?" But James didn''t care at all, as if he didn''t feel the step from her high heels


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    at all.


    "You think everyone is as mean as you." Emily rolled her eyes.


    "So you are not good at dancing?" James'' words hit the nail on the head.


    "You..."


    "What? Am I right?" James showed an evil and attractive smile.


    "Yes, what''s wrong with my poor dancing skill? If you don''t like it, don''t dance with me." Emily said


    obstinately. The dancing of the two turned into a quarrel. Although it was not very loud, it was still seen


    by others.


    "It''s interesting for young couples to quarrel." Some of the adults present covered their mouths and


    snickered.


    "Come on, let''s dance together."


    Gradually, there were more and more people on the dance floor, and people began to show their dance


    emotionally.


    Lisa walked up to Oliver and invited him, "May I ask you a dance, handsome man?"


    "Of course." Oliver smiled like a gentleman, reached out his hand, held Lisa''s hand and entered the


    dancing floor together.


    Connie took the initiative to hold Charles''s hand. Although many people had invited him, he still didn''t


    let Connie lose her face, which made Connie more arrogant among the group ofdies.


    Justin left in advance to help deal with the matter of Emily''s parents.


    The light purple light shone in the center of the dance floor. James and Emily hugged tightly and


    danced in the center of the halo. Fiona, who was standing outside the dance floor, watched for ten


    minutes.


    She waited for ten minutes, but her brother James still hadn''t finished dancing with that girl. The party


    was about to end. No, she didn''t want to listen to her parents and leave them alone. She had to go to


    find her brother James.


    She turned into a flying moth and floated towards the dazzling light.


    "Brother James, may I dance with you?" Fiona began to dere war on her openly.


    "Of course. I give him to you. My hands and feet are tired. I can finally be free." It seemed that Emily


    was going to be relieved and felt happy about it.


    The happier she was, the darker James'' face became. Why did she dislike him so much?


    "Well, I won''t say thank you to you." With a hostile look on her face, Fiona nuzzled into James'' arms,


    wrapped her arms around his waist to hold him. She helped Emily out of the predicament.


    When Emily came out, she couldn''t even see Lisa in the dim light. She gave Lisa a lot of hints, but that


    girl seemed to be attracted by Oliver and was dancing with him happily all the time.


    She didn''t dare to disturb Lisa. If she was unhappy and didn''t help her, she would be doomed.


    "Mr. Oliver is really good at dancing." Lisa praised with a smile. Her palms were sweating when she


    danced with her prince charming.


    "You are not bad either." Oliver said with a smile. The dimples on his face were light, which made his


    smile very charming. Lisa felt that she was about to get drunk, and she was fascinated by him. She


    was so close to him that her heart was about to jump out when she danced with him.


    The dancested for half an hour before Oliver got out with embarrassment. "Miss Lisa, I''m going to


    the bathroom."


    "Okay, go ahead." Lisa let go of his hand and watched him leave. Her face was burning. Oh, my god,


    she was so happy.


    "Hello, Lisa, this way." It was not until Emily waved her hand hard that Lisa noticed her.


    "Well, have you been waiting for me here for a long time?" Lisa asked with embarrassment.


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for you for half an hour. Look at your fangirl dance." Emilyined.


    "Ha ha, he is my prince charming." Lisa giggled and dragged her out of the crowd.


    At this moment, there was only a beam of purple light shining in the center of the dancing floor in the


    banquet hall. The other ces were all dim. The room was covered with curtains to seek for artistic


    conception, which gave them the best chance to leave here.


    "Come with me."


    "Okay."


    The two girls broke through the back door and went to the junction of the Royal Castle and the Western


    Castle of the four families, the Yun Family.


    It was almost four o''clock in the afternoon when they arrived at the ck iron gate. The sun was setting


    and it was getting dark. Many people would look for her as soon as the banquet was over.

 Chapter 41 Escaped Successfully

    Chapter 41 Escaped Sessfully


    She had to escape from this ce as soon as possible, from everything that didn''t belong to her.


    "I''m Lisa, open the door." The guards opened the door as soon as they saw Lisa of the Yun Family.


    For the first step, Lisa sessfully took Emily out. She didn''t forget to tell the two guards, "I''m just


    taking my friends to my home for fun. We wille back from the main doorter. You can close the


    door now."


    "Yes, Miss Lisa."


    After the two of them went far, Emily was a little worried. "If these people expose that you take me


    away, you will definitely be in trouble."


    "Don''t worry about that. I will try to make them think that you have followed me back from the front


    door. Don''t think too much about what will happen in the future.


    Well, I''ll send a car to send you awayter, and I''ll inform you when you arrive at the destination. You


    need to take off your dress, headwear and shoes first, and I''ll find a substitute for you."


    "Wow, now I know your n. Lisa, you are so smart." Emily praised her with a smile. She didn''t expect


    her to be more cunning than herself.


    "Of course. Don''t you know who I am?" Lisa led her to the side door of her house.


    Before Emily could observe it carefully, she was stuffed into a ck car.


    "Go get changed. Your clothes are in the car."


    "Okay." After changing, Emily handed her clothes to Lisa and sat in the back seat of the car.


    "Goodbye, Lisa. We will have a chance to meet again in the future. I don''t want to be so sentimental."


    Emily was so excited that her heart almost jumped out.


    "I have a hunch that you wille back again. Don''t forget that the An Family is your home. If you are


    missing, your family can''t escape the responsibility. I always feel that you wille back and turn


    yourself in."


    "How about you send out more news that I might have been kidnapped?"


    "Well, that''s a good idea. Maybe you can hide for a few more days. Well, you should leave now. The


    ball is about to end. I have to go back first, in case of being suspected."


    "OK, bye." Emily waved her hand. She was in all ck and wearing a pair of sunsses, a mask and a


    sun hat. She felt like a spy.


    The driver was a man about thirty or forty years old.


    "Miss Shirley, My Lady asked me to send you there. Are you ready? I''m leaving now. "


    "Hey, sir, let''s go. I can''t wait any longer. But you will keep it a secret, won''t you?" Emily was still a little


    worried.


    "Ahem, what are you talking about? My Lady is the master I will protect all my life. I will do whatever


    she asks me to do." The driver said sincerely.


    Hearing this, Emily felt relieved in her heart.


    Seeing that she was farther and farther away from the luxurious and dazzling golden pce, Emily felt


    that she had revived.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the engagement ceremony came to a perfect end. The guests walked


    out of the dance floor with smiles on their faces. James had nned to send the guests away with


    Emily before he left. He had sent people to look for her all over the castle, but they didn''t find her.


    He was so calm that he didn''t tell the emperor and the queen immediately. Instead, he summoned


    Murphy and his subordinates to scan every corner. Was this yful kitten hiding somewhere?


    "James, send Shirl back to her own hometer to pack her necessary luggage and let her move to the


    sacred pce." The queen came over and ordered.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." James answered and walked out and continued to look for the missing girl.


    Fiona was with him all the time. Hearing this, she felt terrible.


    "Mommy, do you mean that girl is moving in to live with my brother James? I don''t want her to live here.


    This is my ce with my brother James. " It was obvious that Fiona was arrogant and willful.


    "Well, honey, since Shirl is engaged to your brother James, she has to live with him ording to the


    rules of the royal family. You have to respectfully call her sister-inw in the future, do you


    understand?" The queen patiently taught Fiona who had just spoken rudely.


    "No, I won''t. Daddy and mommy don''t like me anymore. You all like her alone. Waah..." Fiona''s tender


    and lovely face was covered with tears. Today, she had cried more than she had cried in the past


    fifteen years.


    Dad and mom had never disobeyed her, but this time, they actually cruelly pushed her brother James


    to someone else. This grievance was greater than anything else.


    "How could it be? Daddy and mommy still love you the most. If you want the whole world, we will bring


    it to you." The emperor squatted down, stroked her face andforted her.


    Today, he had been busyforting the little girl and made many peopleugh at him. But as long as


    the little girl could be happy, they didn''t care.


    "I don''t want the whole world. I just want my brother James to be with me forever."


    "Of course, your brother James will never leave you and always be with you, because you are his


    precious sister."


    "That''s different. I don''t want to be his sister. I want to be his bride."


    "Fio, don''t mess around. It''s destined to happen, and we can''t change it." The emperor finally lost his


    patience and stoppedforting her in that gentle way. He had to let her know that not everything


    could be smooth, and there would be more helplessness in the world.


    Fiona stopped crying. She was angry and ran out like a mad lion.


    "Where are you going, Fio? Come back. "


    "Butler, go and take the little princess back. Don''t let anything happen to her."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    It was getting dark, and the dinner party of the court officially began. The emperor and the queen sat at


    the table, quietly waiting for James to bring Emily here for dinner.


    Fiona, who was sitting next to the queen, pursed her lips with dissatisfaction.


    The dinner was cold and no one came back yet.


    "Butler, where is His Highness?"


    The emperor asked in a low voice.


    "Your Majesty, His Highness hasn''te back yet. It is said that Miss Shirley is missing. We have


    searched the whole sacred pce, but we haven''t found her. Even the castles of the four great families


    have been searched."


    "What?" The emperor''s face changed dramatically. How could the person in front of him disappear in


    the blink of an eye.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry. I think James will find her. Let''s have dinner first." The queen also felt bad.


    Since they hadn''t shown up, she would eat first and deal with this matter after dinner.


    Fiona was in a good mood when she heard the news. She picked up the knife and fork and had a good


    appetite.


    The royal guards, led by James, looked through the whole day''s surveince video of the sacred


    pce, and searched for every corner, but still didn''t find her. She just went out with Lisa once and


    came back with her. Then they wandered into the dance floor and went to the bathroom, and she


    disappeared out of thin air.


    The night was destined to be restless. In a city near the sea thousands of miles away from Sakura


    Kingdom, Emily was leisurely taking off her shoes and soaking her feet in the swimming pool, sshing


    water continuously.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Wow, it''s sofortable." Emily looked around. The quiet and elegant environment was much more


    peaceful than the noisy city in the capital of Sakura Kingdom. This was a resort that Lisa identally


    found when she was traveling a few years ago. Then she begged her father to buy the ce for her so


    that she coulde here every summer vacation. This ce was secret, and the scenery was


    beautiful. It was a good ce to hide.


    Emily was ying water leisurely. She was in a good mood, humming a tune and enjoying a quiet night


    alone.


    In the royal sacred pce of Sakura Kingdom, the mysterious missing of the future queen caused a


    huge mess. Almost everyone was sent out to look for her.


    In order not to let the media know about the family scandal, the emperor had sent someone to block


    the news and make sure to find the missing Emily in the shortest time.


    In the An Family''s house, Sam held his phone and read the message on it. He was so angry that he


    almost fainted.


    "Ha ha, old man, I have returned you one million dors. Please don''t bother me and my family again.


    Goodbye."


    Luke stood aside and had a bad news to tell Sam.


    "Mr. Sam, Emily''s parents were also taken away by a group of mysterious people this afternoon and


    escaped from our monitoring range."


    "What did you say?"


    "I guess there must be a powerful person to help her. And she had already nned to leave after the


    engagement, so she had made a careful n."


    "She is just an ordinary girl. How dare she y tricks on the An Family? Is she tired of living? When the


    emperores to look for her, we will refuse to say that we haven''t seen her yet. In addition, send


    people to look for her and her parents in private. We must catch her back."


    "Mr. Sam, I''m just afraid, she would disappear without a trace like the Lady. We can''t find a second


    person who looks exactly like the Lady."


    "Cut the crap and go out to look for her. You bastards. The Lady has disappeared for almost a month,


    but you haven''t found her yet. If you can''t even take this little girl back, you guys can just pack up and


    leave." Sam angrily pushed the crutch heavily to the smooth floor, and a furious voice sounded.


    Luke was so frightened that he crawled out of the vi with all the bodyguards.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, the royal sacred pce was still all bright.


    The emperor sat on the sofa and sighed. The queen leaned against him andforted him.


    Fiona, on the other hand, was happily eating snacks on the sofa with her legs crossed. It would be the


    best if Shirley would nevere back, then she could monopolize her brother James.

 Chapter 42 Found By Him

    Chapter 42 Found By Him


    James'' tall figure walked in from the outer hall to the emperor and the queen.


    "Father, mother, we haven''t found her yet. I heard from Lisa that she was kidnapped."


    "What? Who was it? How dare he touched the royal family? " The emperor asked.


    "I haven''t found it out yet. I''m wondering if I should try thest method." They all understood what


    James meant. This ability was the power of the royal blood inheritance. The person who could control


    this ability could locate and track the person he was looking for.


    He believed that he would soon find out the specific location of Emily.


    "James, are you sure?" The queen was a little worried. If their son couldn''t do it, the couple would


    definitely do it themselves.


    "Father, mother, I''m not a child anymore. Please trust me. I''ll bring her back tomorrow." James turned


    around confidently.


    "Brother James, where are you going to find her?" Fiona asked knowingly.


    "I don''t know yet, but I''ll knowter." James exined gently.


    "Could you don''t find her back? Don''t you like living with me?" Fiona grabbed his sleeve, her round


    eyes were sparkling. She was so pitiful that nobody could refuse.


    "I just want to find her. I won''t live with her. Don''t worry, Fio." James stroked her soft hair.


    "Brother James, you are the best. I love you, MUA." No one could refuse the gift of Fiona. After taking


    her kiss, James walked out of the pce resolutely.


    After getting in Murphy''s car, James returned to the 88th floor of the Emperor Building, waiting quietly


    for his energy toe at ten o''clock.


    After ten past ten, James was using his special power. The blood red cherry blossom in his forehead


    above the middle of his eyebrows was shining like mes.


    Closing his eyes gently, James activated his spiritual sense and opened an electronic screen like


    vision.


    Using his perception of all kinds of behavior characteristics of Emily in his heart, his spiritual sense took


    him to the searching position, and the location showed.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    At the suburban resort.


    The picture became clearer and clearer. That damn girl was wearing a nightgownfortably and


    leaning against an open-air chair to enjoy the moonlight.


    "Damn you, Shirley, I underestimated you. How could you escape to there in such a short time?"


    James didn''t have time to care about how she escaped. Maybe this girl also had some unknown power,


    so she could escape from everyone''s sight and went so far alone.


    "Young master, should we pick up Miss Shirley tonight or tomorrow?" Murphy asked, standing aside.


    "Well, let her becent for a night. I''ll teach her a lesson tomorrow." With a rare smile on his face,


    James looked relieved. Then he turned around and went to bed.


    As soon as he entered the room, he received a call from Charles.


    "Jim, do you need my help?"


    "No need. I have found her location."


    "Wow, you are so fast. I didn''t expect that your power woulde in handy as soon as you activated it.


    You didn''t tell me earlier. I can use the power at anytime and anywhere. If you had told me, maybe I


    would have helped you find her long ago." Charles showed off in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "I don''t need you. If you dare, you can show off your power around. I''ll see how you die."


    "Damn it! You curse me to die, but I''m not that stupid. Why do I have to use my own power in front of


    others? No matter how much I love showing off, I can''t take the risk with my own life. If I use my power


    in front of ordinary people more than ten times, I will die. I remember this rule all my life."


    "That''s good. It''ste. Go to bed early." James hung up the phone. Then he fell into bed.


    Tomorrow would be an interesting day.


    The morning sun shone through the window, and Emily turned over on the bed. She slept soundly and


    fullst night, and she was reluctant to leave this soft bed.


    Her sleepy eyes gradually opened, and a half true and half false handsome face infinitely erged in


    front of her.


    ''What? What a handsome face! It seems to belong to that guy, James. How can he fly above my head?


    Is it a big fly or a dream? Oh, no, it must not be true.


    Big fly, I''ll SWAT you to death!''


    Bang -- The p didn''t hit the face, but put a strong shackle on her hand.


    The pain made her sober up a lot. She shook her head and gradually saw the face in front of her


    clearly.


    Oh, no, it was not a big fly at all. Obviously it was an impable face, and the owner of this face was


    called James.


    Oh my God! Immediately, Emily jumped up from the bed, her hair like a chicken nest was shaking, and


    her lovely white rabbit pajamas were showed in front him.


    With a stiff face, James looked at her indifferently all the time without any emotional fluctuation.


    "James, why are you here? Are you a ghost? " Emily reached out her hand and touched his face. After


    making sure that it was a real person, she felt terrible.


    Damn it! She thought her happy days were right in front of her, and she was about to get rid of this


    devil. She did not expect that he would really appear in front of her when she woke up. Who could tell


    her that it was not true? She was unwilling to believe it was reality.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Am I a ghost? You have just verified it." Sitting on the edge of her bed, James looked at her with an


    evil look, as if he was going to drill a hole in her heart.


    "How... How did you find this ce?" Emily didn''t believe her eyes. Her n with Lisa was wless.


    How could she be found out after a night?


    "I have my own way. Tell me, how should I punish you? How much trouble and loss did you think you


    brought us after you ran away without permission?" As James approached her, his handsome face


    became clearer. He squinted at her like a wolf, about to swallow her in one gulp.


    "Well, it was you who didn''t mess up the engagement. Can you me me? I don''t want to get engaged


    to you. It''s none of your business if I run away. " With her chest up, Emily gathered all her courage to


    push away James who was approaching her.


    "I did want to screw up the engagement because I didn''t like you and even hated you. But now I have


    changed my mind. I not only want you to be my fianc¨¦e, but also want you to see me every day. This is


    the best punishment and torture for you, isn''t it?" James'' evil and attractive words floated into Emily


    ears.


    Her eyes widened. She didn''te to her senses until she was about to break apart.


    "You are really a freak, James."


    "Since you called me a freak, how can I deserve my title if I don''t so something terrible?" James


    pressed her down on the soft bed and kissed her wantonly.


    God knew how much he missed this girl. The pleasure of kissing with her was more than any other girl.


    "You bastard, James, you kiss me again! I curse you ruin your bad mouth. Damn it! " Emily struggled


    on the bed, but she was trapped by his long hands and legs and could not move at all. She could only


    beg for mercy.


    After a long kiss, Emily was dazed by it. She struggled out of the bed with all her strength. Her hair was


    even messier, as if it was protesting with serious dissatisfaction like Emily.


    James stretched out his slender fingers and touched his lips. The slight heat was wonderful.


    "My mouth has always been so beautiful that it won''t be ruined, unless the moment your mouth is


    ruined, it must be when you kiss me."


    "What a shameless man! Shame on you! I won''t kiss you! It''s so disgusting!"


    "Every time you say it, you are actually looking forward to kissing me! From now on, your lips can only


    belong to me. Do you hear me? " Looking at her cherry mouth, James announced overbearingly.


    "Well, only nuts are looking forward to kissing you. Kissing you is simply looking for trouble. Besides, I


    can kiss whoever I want. It''s none of your business." Emily continued to contradict him fearlessly.


    "How dare you?" James snapped.


    "Why not? I''ll find a boy and force a kiss on him one day." Although Emily blurted it out, shepletely


    infuriated James.


    He grabbed the back of her head and kissed her chattering lips again to cover her annoying mouth.


    Why all the other girls didn''t dare to disobey him, except her?


    "HMM..."


    Before she could react in a hurry, her lips were covered again. Emily wanted to cry but had no tears.


    This guy was really domineering and unreasonable. How could she be so unlucky to have this guy?


    "If you still don''t listen to me, I will keep kissing until you are obedient." In the middle of the kiss, James


    said.


    Emily was so angry that she raised her left hand and wanted to p him, but it was caught by his hand


    as soon as she raised it. So she raised her right hand, but it was also caught right away. There was no


    way to do it. He was like a nimble cheetah, and he could always react in advance.


    "If you keep doing this, I won''t stop." James enjoyed the kiss with her. He hoped the time could go on


    and see what kind of record they could break.


    Ten minutester, Emily was almost out of breath and her face turned red.


    James finally let go of her.


    "Are you an idiot? Don''t you breathe when you kiss? "


    "Do you think everyone is as good at kissing as you? No one can defeat you." Emily deliberately


    satirized him for being experienced in love for so many years.


    "You... But after tasting so much vors, I still think you are the most delicious. " James said seriously,


    which made Emily''s face even redder.

 Chapter 43 Lifelong Pet Contract

    Chapter 43 Lifelong Pet Contract


    "Shameless, you are shameless."


    "Will you scold me for anything else?" James stood up and asked Murphy toe in from outside to


    give her a document.


    "What''s this?" Emily picked up the document suspiciously.


    "You can see by yourself."


    "A lifelong pet contract." Looking at these words of shame, Emily was burning with anger. This guy was


    endless. She hadpleted her obligation to him and got the one million dors she deserved. He still


    wanted her to be his maid and ve for the rest of her life. What a day dream!


    "Are you satisfied with the terms? Sign it if you are satisfied. "


    With a whoosh, James threw a pen to Emily.


    "Satisfied? I''m not satisfied, I won''t sign it." With a quick nce, Emily threw the pen and document


    back to James.


    It was absolutely impossible to make her surrender.


    "It seems that I have made a deal with you before which was valid until the engagement day was over.


    I have given you the money, but you ran away with it. You broke the contract and should pay me two


    million dors as the penalty." James smiled mischievously.


    "Fuck you! Two million dors? I won''t even give you two hundred dors!" Emily pouted and didn''t


    "Really? It''s said that your good friend, Justin, is very rich. How about I ask him to pay for you? " Emily


    stood up and was about to go out when she heard this.


    "Wait a minute." Emily stopped him.


    "Anything else to discuss?" As expected, she stopped.


    "You can''t ask him for money. He is my friend. He has no right to pay for me."


    "Do you have the money yourself? If it doesn''t work, I can ask your grandpa for it. "


    "You..." Emily was speechless. She would never live easy for the rest of her life if she owed someone


    money, and this guy seemed to be sure to give her a hard time. If she didn''tpromise now, she


    would suffer more in the future.


    "I will check that contract again."


    Emily took the contract from Murphy. It didn''t ask her to pay liquidated damages, but she had to be


    prepared for James'' orders at any time. In the daytime, she needed to be his fianc¨¦e. In the evening,


    she should be his good kitten. She would get one hundred thousand dors pocket money every


    month, which was the best treatment.


    Humph, since he liked her serving him so much, she would let him taste what he wanted. After all, the


    kitten she yed was not an ordinary kitten.


    After signing the document, Emily cried in her heart for a while. Damn it! She shamelessly sold her


    freedom to the devil again.


    ''Emily, you are doomed.''


    With a satisfied smile, James looked at her signature on the contract. In addition, he added his name


    beside it. His vigorous and powerful signature was very beautiful, much more graceful than her elegant


    handwriting. She took a nce at it identally.


    "Don''t envy my handwriting. It''s more beautiful than your earthworms." James handed the document to


    Murphy.


    "Well, who envies you? Your handwriting is like earthworms. It''s so ugly. Mine is so neat and beautiful,


    not like earthworms." Emily retorted.


    James turned around and met her stubborn eyes. Then he looked down and saw her lovely rabbit


    pajamas and unique chicken nest hair. He shook his head and said to her, "Go to wash your face and


    "What? Okay. " Emily was stunned for a moment and then agreed. Yes, she was really hungry after


    hearing his words.


    As soon as the manager and servants of the whole resort heard that His Highness was here, they


    immediately carried out a high level cautious work and began to coordinate in all aspects to ensure that


    His Highness could live a safe andfortable life in the resort.


    On the balcony of the second floor of the vi of the resort, they could just enjoy the boundless sea and


    the blue sky. The slightly cold sea wind slowly blew over, making people feel refreshed.


    The breakfast was going to be held on the balcony.


    James had already sat down. Emily came to his side with a T-shirt and a pair of short jeans. Her hair


    wasbed and scattered on her shoulders. She was also wearing a pair of home slippers.


    "Wow, there is so much delicious food." Emily was looking forward to the breakfast at the table, so she


    was very happy. She sat down directly, picked up the nutritious sandwich on the table and began to put


    it into her mouth. In addition, the maid had already put the ck rice and wheat porridge in a moderate


    temperature in front of her.


    She picked up the spoon and began to enjoy it, not caring about anything else.


    James was surprised to see her eating like this. She was like a wolf that had never eaten anything.


    James only took a few bites. Then he moved the untouched food in front of him to her.


    "Don''t you eat?" Emily asked with her eyes wide open. How could a boy have such a small appetite?


    "I''m full. Enjoy yourself." James wiped his mouth and stared at her quietly, as if he would be happy as


    well as long as she was full and satisfied.


    After breakfast, Emily didn''t want to go back with James so soon. Since she had fled here, she didn''t


    want to go back before she had a good time. She wouldn''t go back with this guy no matter what.


    Through the long corridor and wooden bridge of the resort, they could directly get to the sea. Emily


    happily ran to her favorite sea.


    Wow, it was so beautiful. The waves came over again and again, and were rolled at the tip of her feet.


    She kicked off the slippers on her feet and ran over to the sea.


    "Wow, seagulls, so beautiful." Emily yelled like a seagull.


    She ran between the sea and the sand.


    Standing on the balcony, James looked at the beautiful figure, which was especially beautiful in the


    sunlight, between the beach and sea.


    "Murphy, go get a single lens reflex."


    "Yes, young master." Wearing a ck mask, Murphy immediately fetched a high-definition single lens


    reflex camera.


    As soon as James got the single lens reflex, he couldn''t help but record the beautiful scenery and the


    elf running in the sea into his camera. With his adjustment, he could take a close look at her face and


    capture every smile on it.


    Maybe she was not so annoying when she didn''t speak.


    What Emily didn''t know was that her wild behavior was recorded in a camera.


    "Young master, aren''t you going downstairs to have some fun?" Murphy asked curiously.


    "Only childish people like her will like it." Turning his head in disdain, James threw the single lens reflex


    back to him.


    "Don''t forget to print out the photos inside and give them to me after you go back."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Yes, young master." Murphy seemed to have noticed something, but soon he returned to silence. How


    could he not know what the young master was thinking?


    It was almost noon. The weather was getting hotter and hotter, and her whole face was red. If she


    continued to bask in the sun, she would be seriously sunburnt. After wiping the sweat on her forehead,


    Emily reluctantly climbed out of the sea and was about to go ashore.


    "Miss Shirley, this is the sunhat and sun proof clothing His Highness ordered for you."


    A servant walked over with a lot of sun proof stuff in his arms. The colors and styles were pretty, and


    they might be picked by James in person.


    He had a good taste. Emily praised him in her heart.


    "I have already been burnt. Why did he send these sote?" Although Emily felt warm in her heart, she


    still did not forget toin. She took these things in front of her and continued to y in the sea for


    a while.


    "Miss Shirley, lunch is ready. Please go and have lunch." Another servant came over.


    "Okay." Emily followed the servant to the restaurant for lunch.


    There was a big dining room, a huge table full of food, but only two sets of tableware. They were all


    Chinese snacks, which were Emily''s favorites.


    ''Wow, I can enjoy another meal.''


    Emily sat down and found that James hadn''te yet. She didn''t know if she should start or not.


    Suddenly, she remembered the table manners she had learned when she was trained in the An Family.


    She couldn''t start before everyone arrived.


    She put the chopsticks back and sat on the chair, waiting for the arrogant young master toe down


    quickly.


    James stood on the second floor and watched her for a long time. Seeing her act so lovely, he hid the


    smile on his face and went downstairs.


    "Your Highness, please enjoy your meal." The servants waiting on both sides said in unison.


    Step by step, James came over and sat opposite her and picked up the chopsticks without saying a


    word.


    Emily took the opportunity to start and enjoy the delicious food with chopsticks.


    She didn''t care Prince James was sitting opposite her and all the servants standing aside were looking


    at her. It was none of their business whether she ate happily or not.


    "Well, Murphy, please sit down and eat with us. How poor is it to stand there and watch us eat! You


    must be so hungry." While eating, Emily felt something was wrong. She saw the poor Murphy standing


    straight aside and watching them eat.


    Emily had never treated Murphy as an outsider, so she thought he should be more suitable to be a


    friend.


    "Miss Shirley, I can''t have dinner with the masters at the same table." Murphy kindly reminded her.


    "But you are James'' friend. Look at you, James. Don''t you have any humanity? You are eating happily


    and don''t care about the life or death of Murphy. I feel that he is hungry. I seem to hear his stomach


    screaming." Emily was not afraid of death and revealed all the truth.


    Putting down the bowl and chopsticks, Emily raised her head and looked at Murphy, "Are you hungry?


    Would you like to eat with us? "


    "No, no. Young master, Miss Shirley, please enjoy your meal. I''m not feeling well. I need to go to the


    bathroom first." With an embarrassed face, Murphy fled in dejection. He was really going to be killed by


    Miss Shirley. There was no such rule. Even if the young master treated him differently from others, he


    would never have the chance to have meal with him at the same table.

 Chapter 44 Slept With Her In His Arms

    Chapter 44 Slept With Her In His Arms


    "Don''t leave. Aren''t you hungry?" Emily asked in a cute voice. James shook his head and smiled. This


    girl could always make him smile intentionally or unintentionally. Maybe they could get along well when


    they were not at odds.


    "Why do you have to mind my business? Eat your meal." James pulled her back to reality.


    "What kind of person are you? I despise you." Emily couldn''t understand why James was so cold and


    heartless. She felt that what she could have done had be an insurmountable gap between them.


    "¡­¡­" James didn''t say anything. There was indeed a gap between his mind and this girl''s.


    After lunch, James dragged Emily to the room and forced her to take off her shoes and take a nap on


    the bed.


    "Hey, James, I don''t want to take a nap. Why do you have to drag me with you?"


    Emily rolled down from the bed in a hurry but was dragged up by James forcefully again.


    "But I want to take a nap. I didn''t have a good restst night because of you. Don''t you think you should


    squeezed into the silk thin quilt.


    "Well, it''s none of my business whether you take a nap or not." With her pink lips pouted in grievance,


    Emily lowered her head from the quilt. She thought it was inappropriate for a man to be with a woman


    alone like this, although she had been kissed many times.


    "Sleep with me." Without saying anything more, James dragged Emily and fell asleep.


    Lying next to him, Emily couldn''t move, but she felt very warm andfortable. There was a faint


    unique smell on his body, which was very pleasant.


    His sleeping face was very beautiful, even more beautiful than women. His long curly eyshes,


    delicate features, and fair skin were actually better than girls.


    His sleeping face was so seductive that Emily couldn''t help reaching out her fingers to touch his tall


    nose.


    "Wow, it''s so enchanting." Emily turned on the fangirl mode.


    "Haven''t you touched enough?" A clear voice came from above her head. She was so scared that she


    quickly withdrew her hand. ''Wow, isn''t he asleep?''


    Embarrassed, Emily slipped into the quilt and didn''t dare to stretch out her head again.


    It seemed to be veryfortable to hold him. After a while, Emily felt sleepy and slowly closed her


    eyes.


    When she woke up, the person beside her was no longer in the bed. Emily quickly got out of bed and


    walked out of the bedroom on the second floor.


    When she went downstairs, she heard the sound of water sshing from the swimming pool in the


    back yard.


    Emily walked over, and found James, the handsome Prince James with perfect figure, was wearing a


    pair of ck swimming trunks, and swimming in different styles, such as backstroke and butterfly


    stroke.


    He was so handsome and sexy. He had eight pack abs. Although his skin was as fair as a girl, it didn''t


    affect his masculinity. The golden proportion of his body was just right.


    With a ssh, James'' head came out of the water. He was still far away just now, but in an instant, he


    swam over and showed up at her feet.


    "Put on your swimsuit." James pointed at the servant who was holding a pink sexy swimsuit beside her.


    Emily''s jaw almost fell to the ground. ''Damn it! What''s wrong with him? How can I swim with him in


    such a sexy swimsuit?''


    And there was another serious problem. She couldn''t swim at all. Was he going to drown her?


    "No, no, I can''t. I can''t swim at all. You''d better y by yourself." Emily turned around and was about to


    leave. A hand grabbed her ankle.


    "You must be joking. The Lady of the An Family can''t swim? If you tell others, they willugh at you."


    James pulled Emily into the water.


    With a flop, Emily fell into the clear water. She drank a few mouthfuls of water, which made her face


    turn deep purple.


    "Ahem, ahem..."


    "You really can''t swim?" James came over, held her waist and asked nervously.


    "Do you think I was lying to you?" Emily spat a mouthful of water on his handsome face.


    He didn''t show disdain and didn''t say anything more. He held her waist and took her to the center of


    the swimming pool.


    "Hello, James, what are you doing?" The more Emily came to the center, the more frightened she


    became. It was a horrible thing for a person who didn''t know how to swim at all.


    "I''ll teach you how to swim." A sentence popped out of James'' mouth.


    Emily was so frightened that her whole body trembled. No, no way. When she was a child, she wanted


    to learn to swim, but since she was almost drowned one time, she dared not say anything about


    swimming.


    Although she liked ying in the water, liked the boundless sea, and liked the cool andfortable


    feeling of water, she didn''t like swimming.


    "No, I won''t." However, Emily didn''t listen to him.


    "You have to learn."


    He was overbearing and unreasonable.


    No one would help Emily here, because His Highness was the boss, the king of everything.


    "Ouch!" Emily was pulled to the center of the swimming pool and hugged James tightly in fear.


    He seemed to enjoy this feeling very much, but if she wanted to learn swimming, it wouldn''t help if she


    always held the swimming ring.


    The first thing was to let her learn how to get rid of fear.


    "Let go of your hands." With a cold rebuke, James'' strong hand cruelly pushed away the two ws that


    tightly held his waist.


    "No! If I let go of my hands, I''ll sink and die. Will you be responsible for my death?" Emilyined


    unhappily. She was so angry that she pursed her lips and refused to let go of him. If she let go of the


    life-saving straw that she had tried hard to hold, she would die.


    "You are mine now. How can I not be responsible for you?" James said shamelessly.


    "Well..." Fortunately, she didn''t have water in her mouth, or she would have sprayed it all over his face.


    "Let go of me. I don''t have so much patience." James threatened impatiently.


    "Well, I didn''t say that I want to learn, so I won''t let you go. What can you do to me?" Emily started to


    fight with James again. The servants on the shore were watching anxiously.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Bang --" With a strong force, James shook off the attachment of Emily. Then, Emily was like a flying


    fish, dived into the water.


    She drank some more water.


    Soon, James dived into the water as well, held her waist and lifted her head out of the water.


    "Are you an idiot? Can''t you use your hands to slide? " James really didn''t want to say how stupid this


    woman was.


    "Damn it! If you want me to die, just say it." After spitting out the water, Emily''s face was deathly pale,


    which was very frightening.


    "Idiot, remember to hold your breath. Your hands slide forward in a straight posture..." It was the first


    time that James had said so much to a girl, wasting his precious time.


    In a daze, Emily listened to the whole story and tried to do it, but it didn''t work at all.


    "Forget it. I can''t learn it. Don''t force me. Let me go." It was not until Emily turned around that she


    realized that this ce was not and, but a swimming pool.


    She sank again and drank a few mouthfuls of water.


    James quickly lifted her up and dragged her to the shore.


    "You are so stupid. Don''t learn it."


    James also came out from the swimming pool. The servant quickly handed him a bath towel and wiped


    the water off his body.


    "Miss Shirley, please take this bath towel. Don''t catch a cold."


    Emily took the bath towel, stamped her foot angrily and left.


    After staying in the resort vi for a day and having dinner at five o''clock in the evening, James


    dragged the running violent dragon on her journey back to the capital of Sakura Kingdom.


    Sitting in the speeding luxury car, Emily was depressed. The scenery around was still the same as


    when she came, but she felt totally different. Back then, she was as happy as a bird who had escaped


    from the cage. At this time, she was going back to the cage with resentment.


    What''s worse, Justin called and said that her parents were forcefully taken away by a group of people.


    Because of Justin''s limited strength and power, he failed to protect her parents.


    Then she received a threat from Sam.


    "Girl, I let your parents go on a trip with ease and pleasure before because I thought highly of you. It


    was a reward for your cooperation. But now, you feel you are smart, you run away. Do you want to get


    rid of the An Family with only one million dors?"


    "Old man, what do you want? Our family was living our own life. Why do you have to find us trouble?"


    Emily shouted abuse on the phone.


    "I just want you to do me a little favor. And you are so resisting. Did I ever give you a hard time? Don''t


    you know that your escape and your secret will kill dozens of people in our family! " The anger in Sam''s


    words scared Emily to death. Get killed? How could it be so serious?


    "But you don''t have the right to force us like this. You kidnapped my parents and threatened me with


    them. Why should I help you out of kindness? Your life has nothing to do with me. I''m just an ordinary


    girl." Emily finally shouted out in anger.


    "We have no choice. If we can get my granddaughter back, I think I won''t choose the most unwise way.


    Emily, I beg you. I''m not giving your parents a hard time. I just invited them toe back and visit


    around. If you miss them, you cane back to see them at any time."


    "Really? Can I really see them now? " To be honest, Emily was very happy to hear that. She hadn''t


    seen her parents for a long time, and now she missed them so much.


    "Yes, as long as youe back and help me y the role of the Lady. I have been searching for my


    granddaughter''s whereabouts vigorously. I can find your parents so soon, and I believe that I can find


    my granddaughter soon. So it won''t be long. Grandpa beg you, okay? You will be the savior of the An


    Family. " Mr. Sam''s words were so sincere on the phone, which made Emily''s heart soften.


    "Well, I''ll go back with him this afternoon and continue to y the role. Don''t worry." This time, Emily


    was not going back for returning the money, but for her conscience and kindness.


    After hanging up the phone, a sly look shed across Sam''s face, but it disappeared in an instant, and


    no one captured it.


    As expected, at five o''clock in the afternoon, Emily followed James and came back obediently.

 Chapter 45 Back To The Golden Cage

    Chapter 45 Back To The Golden Cage


    "Hey, when will we arrive?" Emily looked out through the window. The cold wind blew in, making her


    feel a little chilly. She could not help but shiver.


    "Seven o''clock. Are you cold? " James quickly noticed the change of her expression. He captured the


    shiver.


    "Not really." Emily said stubbornly.


    Summer had already passed, and it was almost October. At night, the weather was a little cold, which


    was normal.


    James didn''t understand why she was so stubborn! She could tell him she felt cold. She was really


    good at pretending.


    "Murphy, close the window."


    Soon, the window of the car was rolled up, and the cold wind no longer whooshed in. Then the air


    conditioner in the car was turned on to 28 degrees, which was the mostfortable temperature.


    Emily finally feltfortable. She had thought that he would cover her with a coat like a gentleman, but


    now it seemed that he didn''t want to give her a coat. Fine. There was an air conditioner. She didn''t


    need a coat.


    Emily pursed her lips, leaned against the soft seat and fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was already dark. She was lying in a gentle and warm embrace, and covered


    with James'' coat. The car was still fast moving.


    She opened her eyes and looked around, and found that they seemed to have arrived at the Royal


    Pce. They were driving towards the main hall from the gate.


    The magnificent pce and castles were indeed like a golden cage. Emily had finally returned here.


    When they arrived at the door of the Royal Pce, the emperor was holding the queen and standing at


    the door. Fiona was standing beside them in a golden princess dress. The three of them were quietly


    waiting for the arrival of James and Emily.


    "Are you awake?" When she opened her eyes, James asked expressionlessly.


    "Can''t you see? Let go of me. Who wants you to hold me? Who wants your coat?" Emily threw the coat


    back to him, got up from him, tidied up her dress, and took the lead to walk to the side of the emperor


    and the queen.


    What should she do? How should she exin to the emperor and the queen that she had disappeared


    for a day?


    "Father, mother..." Emily walked over with a smile. Anyway, she could always get benefits by acting


    cute. Hearing the sweet voice, the emperor and the queen were overjoyed.


    "Shirl, are you okay? I heard that you were caught by a bad guy yesterday, which scared your father


    and me. In fact, the most nervous one was James. He was almost crazy when he couldn''t find you. Are


    you okay?" The queen walked up to her, hugging her tightly.


    Emily waspletely at a loss. Who said she was kidnapped? She nned to escape by herself. Did


    James realize that her escape would make the emperor and the queen unhappy, so he made up a lie?


    How could he be so kind? Anyway, it was enough that the emperor and the queen didn''t me her.


    They just thought she was an innocent and kind girl.


    "He... He was worried about me? Was he crazy? How could it be possible? Don''t make fun of me,


    father and mother. I can''t bear it. "


    "Well, your parents won''t make fun of you. You can ask Fio. She saw it yesterday." The queen didn''t


    give up on this topic.


    Fiona''s face darkened. She pouted and red at Emily angrily.


    However, there was still no expression on James'' face. It seemed that he didn''t hear what they were


    talking about at all.


    "It''s good that Shirl is back. She must be frightened. Father will punish those who dare to kidnap my


    daughter-inw in the royal family. Humph, I won''t let them go." The angry emperor''s words made


    Emily blush. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look into His Majesty''s eyes. ''Oh, my god! If they


    really investigate, they will find there is no kidnapper at all! I kidnapped myself.'' Emily thought.


    "By the way, Shirl, where is your luggage? I''ve asked someone to move your stuff here. From now on,


    you can move to the sacred pce and live with James." The queen snickered and told her the big


    news.


    ''Oh my God! It finallyes! I can''t escape!''


    "Thank you, mother." With a fake smile on her face, Emily looked at James beside her sadly and


    helplessly. But he seemed careless, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    ''James, you should be happy now, don''t you?'' Emily was screaming in her heart.


    "All right. Have you had dinner? Go to bed early. " The emperor was also overjoyed. As long as the girl


    came back safely, it would be a happy event.


    They would be happier if the girl did something with their son earlier. But as parents, how could they let


    the two kids do such a thing? s, they had no choice.


    "Okay, father, mother. We''ll go to bed. Good night." Emily obediently dragged James away.


    The two of them came to the second floor. In the main bedroom, a big bed was lying in the room, which


    became the biggest logo. The bed sheet was changed into dark purple, noble and elegant. The


    decorations in the room had also changed, bing warmer and more alive, not as monotonous and


    cold as before.


    "James, are you sure we want to live in the same room?" Emily didn''t dare to ept it, nor was she


    willing to ept it.


    "Is there a problem? You are my fianc¨¦e, sooner orter, you will be my wife. It''s normal for us to sleep


    in the same bed. "


    "It''s not normal at all. You know I''m your fianc¨¦e. We haven''t get married yet. How can we sleep


    together? I can''t sleep here. I''d better sleep in the guest room." Emily insisted.


    If she was identally eaten up by this guy, she would suffer a great loss. Although they were still kids,


    who knew what could happen if she was careless?


    As a girl, she had to be reserved and cautious.


    "There is no guest room here. There is only one master bedroom. Do you want to sleep or not?" James


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    had never been so patient with a girl. But now he had almost lost all his patience.


    "What? This castle is so big, but there is no guest room in the royal family. Who believes it? Anyway, I


    don''t care. I want to sleep in the guest room. If you are willing to give your room to me, you can sleep in


    the guest room yourself. That''s good. "


    Emily said with a cunning smile. She was going to take his room.


    "Ha ha, do you think it is possible? Miss Violent Dragon. "


    "Well, it''s so unpleasant to hear. Mr. Chameleon. "


    "You called me in a bad way, too. But these two names are quite matched, and they happen to be a


    couple." It seemed that James didn''t hate this nickname.


    "Well, who wants to be a couple with you? I want to have a look. There must be a guest room here."


    Not giving up, Emily walked out of the room and found that there was really only arge main bedroom


    on the whole floor. Other rooms were piano room, gallery, billiards hall and gym.


    But there was no second bedroom.


    "Damn it! Why is your royal family so poor? There is no guest room. Do you want your friends to sleep


    on the street?"


    Emily was confused. She didn''t understand why the richest royal family didn''t even have a guest room


    for the guests.


    "The royal family never allows outsiders to live here. Those who can live here are all royal members,


    and you are my fianc¨¦e. Of course, there is no guest room for you." James exined calmly.


    "Oh, really?" Emily learned something new.


    "Let''s sleep together tonight. Don''t worry. I''m not interested in your t chest. Maybe I''ll live in the


    Emperor Building tomorrow. I don''te back often. " What James said finally made Emily relieved.


    Emily had no choice but to do so.


    It was not yet eight o''clock in the evening, and Emily didn''t go to bed so early. She wandered around in


    his big bedroom, looking around and touched everything. Then she wandered away to look at


    something new.


    The sacred pce was reallyrge. There were guards at many ces. The guards in red and white


    knight clothes immediately bowed to Emily when they saw her. "Hello, Miss Shirley."


    "Hello."


    Fortunately, she was not married yet. She just got engaged and they called her Miss Shirley. If she got


    married, she would be called the future queen or something like that, which would make her


    ufortable.


    She felt rxed without James. She walked around the huge hall which was like a maze.


    She walked inadvertently to the passage connecting the Royal Pce and the ancient castles of the


    four families.


    When the guards saw her, they didn''t stop her. There were four doors in the sacred pce, which led


    to the four families in the East, South, West and North. The four families were Su, Qian, Yun and Mo.


    Before she knew it, she came to the South Gate.


    But she seemed to have forgotten that this ce was no longer the boundary of the royal family, but a


    mysterious family of the four political giants.


    This castle looked simr to the Yun Family''s castle in appearance. But with a closer look, there was


    indeed a huge difference.


    The Yun Family''s castle was surrounded by flowers and nts, full of vitality. The ivy climbs on the


    walls made the castle more lively and artistic. However, the ce where Emily came to was dark. The


    street lights around were very dim.


    A dark pressure came straight towards her. The silence made her a little scared. After taking a few


    steps, she wanted to turn around and walk back.


    "Since you''re here, why don''t youe in and have a seat?"


    A maic voice came from the air, which made Emily tremble with fear.


    No, was there a ghost? Don''t scare her. She was still young.


    What if she freaked out and couldn''t see her parents when she went back.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. I came here by mistake. I''m going back." Emily summoned up the courage to


    turn around. In fact, she was prepared to run away.


    "Little girl, lying is not a good thing." The voice was getting closer and closer. A young man in a white


    suit showed up. His silver hair was bright in the light.

 Chapter 46 Got Lost

    Chapter 46 Got Lost


    The crystal clearchrymal mole at the corner of his eye was particrly attractive, sticking on his


    pretty feminine face, which had a unique beauty of sadness.


    ''This boy is so familiar. Have I met him before?'' ''Why don''t I remember? Well, I always have a bad


    memory.''


    "I... I... Who told you that I lied? I got lost by ident and came here." Emily said with a tough tone.


    "Oh, I see. You got lost. Are you in a hurry to go back? May I invite you in if you are not in a hurry? "


    The young man kindly invited her, as if he had acquiesced in her lie and no longer exposed it.


    "That''s great. I always feel bored. It''s good for me toe out for a walk." Emily agreed without any


    vignce.


    The young man walked in front of her to lead the way, and she followed him closely.


    Looking at this bold girl, the young man''s lips curved into a faint smile.


    Soon, they arrived at an open garden.


    There was a huge flower rack in the garden, on which there were many colorful and beautiful flowers.


    Emily looked at this beautiful ce curiously and finally stopped in the middle of the flower rack. There


    was a wooden table with several rattan chairs beside it. They looked cute and ssical.


    "Please have a seat."


    The young man invited her to sit down.


    Then he waved his hand and a servant came over.


    "Young master and Miss Shirley. What would you like to drink?"


    "Cappino." The silver haired young man said gently.


    "Just give me a ss of orange juice." Emily watched the servant leave and stared at the boy in front of


    her suspiciously.


    He was a young master, and the castles here were built like four stars surrounded the moon. Lisa


    seemed to have told her about the affairs of the four families.


    Except for Charles of the Su Family, Lisa and Henry of the Yun Family and Connie of the Mo Family,


    the young man in front of her should be the young master of the Qian Family.


    "Are you the young master of the Qian Family?" Emily asked with a smile.


    "Well, you seem to have known that my surname is Qian." The young man smiled gently. He rarely


    smiled like this, but today he easily smiled at another man''s fianc¨¦e. It was really ridiculous.


    "Yes, there are four political giants, Su, Qian, Yun and Mo. But I heard that the Qian Family is very


    mysterious. I still don''t know the name of the young master of the Qian Family." Emily had already


    asked about his name.


    "Since you want to know so much, how about an exchange?" The silver haired young man said


    cunningly.


    "It depends on whether I want to know your name or not. Why should I promise you anything in order to


    know your name? I won''t do anything that will only bring me loss." Emily acted cool and arrogant with


    her lips pursed.


    "Ha ha, girl, you are the first person who can make meugh so happily, but I think you will agree to my


    request. My request is that if you are free,e to my ce and have fun. I am very lonely."


    He was lonely! ! !


    It was the first time that Emily heard this. In her impression, the young master of a rich family would


    indulge himself in pleasure every day. How could he be lonely when he had such a free and easy life?


    There was also a hint of sadness in his gloomy eyes, his infatuatedchrymal mole, and his every


    move and smile. Perhaps, such a boy had a lot of unknown stories in his heart. He needed a ray of


    sunshine to warm him up.


    How could she refuse a simple request like this? Besides, he was a super handsome man.


    "Okay, I promise you. I hate being bored the most. I can visit you often in the future. Of course."


    "Thank you, girl, my name is Jackson."


    "What a pleasant name! Do you know who I am?" Emily asked.


    "I guess everyone in Sakura Kingdom knows your name. Yesterday''s engagement ceremony was live


    broadcast all over the world."


    "Ha ha, you are right." It suddenly urred to Emily that the engagement ceremony yesterday was so


    grand that it was beyond her imagination. She would have to wear a mask no matter where she went in


    the future.


    "You like James?" Jackson Qian asked directly. He didn''t beat around the bush.


    "Who likes him? Not at all. He is arrogant, bad tempered and unreasonable..." Emily listed almost all of


    his shorings. Some of them were actually advantages, but they even became shorings in


    Emily''s eyes.


    Hearing her counting like this, Jackson didn''t have much reaction.


    On the contrary, he had an intuition that this girl already had a feeling for James in the bottom of her


    heart. Maybe when she had a feeling with someone, she didn''t see all his shorings as advantages,


    but the opposite, to make this feeling unforgettable.


    However, he was neither afraid nor anxious. At least, she hadn''t fallen in love with James yet, had she?


    "Is he really so bad? He is His Highness. " Jackson asked again, raising his eyebrows.


    "Well, he is really not good. I don''t want to mention him anymore. I was forced to get engaged to him.


    You know, if His Highness wants to get engaged to you, is there any way for you to refuse?" Emily


    Jackson listened quietly.


    He nodded and agreed with her. Then he thought for a while and came to a conclusion.


    "Then what will you do in the future? Will you decide to marry him? Does he like you? " Jackson turned


    into a gossip man and kept asking her.


    Emily didn''t make a fuss. She took him as her confidant since Jay was not there. Although it was the


    first time they met and they just knew each other, or at least she thought so, she believed him for no


    reason.


    "There''s still a long way to go, but I''m sure I won''t marry him. If such an arrogant guy is my husband, I


    will be very angry. And he doesn''t like me. We don''t love each other so we can''t be together." It seemed


    that Emily had be a senior love expert, who kept talking about deep love theory with him.


    "How do you know he doesn''t like you?" Jackson continued.


    "Of course not. If he likes me, he won''t treat me like this, he won''t show me his poker face all day and


    force me..."


    She kept talking.


    After half an hour, she felt thirsty. She quickly picked up the ss of juice and took a sip. The boy in


    front of her remained motionless, staring straight at the ce behind her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Emily turned her head to have a look.


    ''Oh, my god! Why is he here?''


    "Why are you here?" Emily stood up in a hurry and asked.


    "I should ask you this question." James shouted unfriendly. His face was full of anger. She felt


    something was wrong. She just ran out for a while and was caught.


    "Little girl, it seems that you have a very strict fianc¨¦." Jackson stood up and stared at James with a


    faint smile.


    His amber eyes met with James'' scarlet eyes, and the thorny fire was burning.


    Emily felt something was wrong. She felt that these two people were not good friends, but enemies.


    They were ipatible as fire and water.


    "No, I don''t. Jackson, I''lle here often. See you next time." Emily didn''t want any dispute between


    the two because of her, so she turned around and walked back obediently.


    Instead of following her, James stood still and continued to look at Jackson.


    The strong aura collided with each other, and the fire was everywhere. No one was inferior to each


    other. James was like a ball of zing mes, while Jackson was the iceberg which could not be


    melted for thousands of years. Water and fire were ipatible, just as the two of them.


    "Please don''t bring my fianc¨¦e to here from now on." James warned.


    "Your Highness, don''t worry. Your fianc¨¦e and I are just ordinary friends. She likes to visit here, so I


    won''t stop her. " Jackson seemed to be obedient, but in fact, he was arrogant and rude, not taking


    James seriously.


    Although James had a greater power and a higher status now, it didn''t mean it would always be the


    same. Only those who knew how to advance could win in the future.


    "As for you, you can''t keep your fianc¨¦e, so she always wants to escape. That girl is very cute, and


    maybe I will fall in love with her!"


    Jackson dered a war andughed wildly. Such a strangeughter made people tremble in their


    hearts.


    It was the first time that James felt such a big threat. Jackson had always been his biggest threat.


    "My fianc¨¦e is my woman. I don''t think you need to struggle for nothing. She won''t fall in love with you.


    Please behave yourself." James snorted arrogantly. But he felt very sad in his heart. Emily could fall in


    love with anyone except this guy.


    "Wow, Your Highness, are you so confident? But I heard it from that girl just now. She won''t fall in love


    with an arrogant man like you. " Jackson lifted his thin lips and tightened his tone deliberately, fearing


    that he couldn''t give a heavy blow to James.


    "It''s none of your business. It''ste. Bye." James had never been so frustrated. In the face of Jackson,


    James was always superior to him. But today, he didn''t have the confidence to defeat him.


    The reason was that he wasn''t sure about himself. Maybe he didn''t care who that girl would fall in love


    with, or maybe he had gradually fallen in love with her, so he was afraid of other men''s provocation.


    No, he had to figure out what was going on. If he really liked that girl, then she must also like him. Only


    in this way, Jackson would no longer have the confidence to provoke him.


    On the way back, James was deep in thought.


    When he went back to the bedroom, Emily was lying on the bed and watching TV, with a bag of snack


    in her hand.


    She evenughed out loud.


    How could he tolerate such a vulgar girl doing such a thing? He was a neat freak. How could she climb


    into his bed to eat snacks before taking a shower?

 Chapter 47 His Highness Was Jealous

    Chapter 47 His Highness Was Jealous


    "Get out of my bed!"


    "What''s wrong?" Emily put the snacks back on the bedside table, got out of the bed and walked to him.


    Bang!


    Two punches hit beside Emily''s ears, and she was forced to the wall, with two hands on her shoulders.


    At this time, James was like a crazy beast, with mes in his red eyes, which was terrible.


    "What are you doing, James?" Emily had been used to his rudeness.


    "Don''t see that guy again."


    "Who are you talking about?" Emily pretended to be innocent.


    "Still pretending?"


    "Why? I can see whoever I want to see. It''s none of your business. He''s my good friend from now on. I


    won''t listen to you." The eloquent Emily always contradicted him.


    James'' cheeks bulged. His anger couldn''t evaporate, and his handsome face was distorted. Seeing


    him like this, Emily was extremely happy.


    "Don''t you hear me? You like to go against me so much. "James was furious. He found that he didn''t


    know how to deal with this girl.


    Someone said that if you really fell in love with someone, you didn''t know how to deal with her.


    "Yes, you are right. I like it."


    "But don''t forget that it''s night now. You are my pet. Have you forgotten the words written on the rule?"


    James had no choice but to use the pet developmentw to suppress her.


    "Anyway, I will be your pet all my life. Whether I am obedient or not is the same. Why should I choose


    to be obedient?" After saying that, Emily suddenly felt that she admired herself very much. Her words


    were getting more and more courageous. She had to thank the training of James during this period of


    time, otherwise how could she make such a rapid progress?


    "No, you are wrong. It''s actually different." James lowered his body, leaned over to her and kissed her


    passionately.


    "HMM..."


    Before Emily could react, the kiss was more overbearing and forceful than before. It was so painful that


    her tears almost fell. The boy in front of her was venting his emotions wantonly, and all the pain was


    doubled on her.


    "Let go of me......" Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    James stopped attacking, raised her head and looked at her in confusion. Why did this stubborn girl cry


    in front of him today?


    He suddenly felt sorry for her. Did he do something wrong?


    No, he was the prince of Sakura Kingdom. How could he be wrong? It was her honor to kiss him, and


    she had no right to cry.


    "Don''t cry." James was annoyed. He hated girls crying the most.


    "Let go of me......" Emily couldn''t stop crying.


    James waspletely flustered. The girl who dared to cry like this in front of him before had already


    been thrown out by him. But he was not willing to throw this girl away.


    "Well, don''t cry. I won''t kiss you." Finally, Jamespromised.


    "I''m your pet, you should spoil me, not abuse me. It hurts so much every time. Don''t kiss me forcibly in


    the future." Emily warned with tears in her eyes.


    "Well, it depends on whether you are obedient or not. It''s inevitable if you are not obedient. It depends


    on your performance." This was the biggest concession of James.


    "¡­¡­" Emily stamped her feet angrily and went to bed again, hiding herself under the quilt and sobbing.


    She ruined his bed. Could he still sleep in it? This girl must have done it on purpose.


    James approached her, dragged her out of bed by one foot.


    "How can you be so cruel, James? Can''t you just let me cry for a while?"


    "Okay." Looking at the watch on his wrist, it was almost ten o''clock. James couldn''t let her see the


    terrible look of him when he changed. Maybe he should give her some space and cry well.


    He let go of her foot. When Emily got out of the bed, the person in the room was gone.


    "Eh? Where is he? " Emily put on her shoes and searched every corner of the room, but still couldn''t


    find him. Damn it! He disappeared out of thin air. Could he fly in the air?


    After searching for a while, she gave up. Well, why did she look for him? Didn''t she ask him to leave?


    Emily decided to let it go and ran into the bathroom to take a shower. As soon as she entered, she was


    shocked.


    ''Damn it! The royal family is indeed luxurious. Are they sure this is a bathroom?'' It was bigger than two


    living rooms she used to live in.


    She finally understood why there was only one bedroom on the second floor. After all, it was big


    enough and luxurious enough.


    The huge mirror upied the whole wall. The floor was shining and the high-end bathroom system


    was equipped.


    A superrge and luxurious bathtub could fit four or five people.


    There was a shelf next to it, on which there was a basket of flower petals, with and all kinds of


    perfumed essential oil and body wash beside.


    Why would a person need so many things to take a shower? Was it so exquisite?


    But she didn''t want to waste it. She filled the bathtub with hot water and sprinkled some petals and


    essential oil into it.


    ''Wow, it''s sofortable to take a hot bath!''


    "I want to take a shower. My skin is good. Wow, wow..." Emily hummed a bath song.


    This big room was hers now.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the bathroom door.


    "Miss Shirley, do you need us to help you take a shower?" Two servants stood outside the door and


    asked respectfully.


    "Well, how do you know I''m taking a shower?" Emily had never been out of the room. How did these


    servants know that she was taking a shower? Was there a surveince video in this ce?


    Emily covered herself and looked up around.


    "Miss Shirley, the bathroom is equipped with an automatic sensing system. As long as you turn on the


    water in the bathroom, we can know that you are going to take a shower. Even if you don''t call us in,


    we need to politely ask if you need service." The servant exined patiently.


    "Wow, the royal family is such a high-tech ce." Emily murmured to herself.


    "Well, I don''t need any service. Don''te in and ask me again. I can wash myself." Emily was


    speechless. The royal family was different. They even needed servants to take a shower. She imagined


    that when James was a child, he had been taken care of by servants. Wow, it must be funny.


    The servants found that there was a burst of wildughter inside, so they looked at each other


    inexplicably.


    After that, they had to obediently leave and close the bedroom door.


    That night, Emily slept very soundly. She had this ability to sleep well in any bed since she was a child.


    In the middle of the night, she suddenly heard someone calling her.


    She struggled to open her eyes and saw a long haired girl in a white nightdress standing by her bed


    with a pale face in the moonlight.


    "Ah..." When Emily was about to scream, the girl ran over and covered her mouth.


    "Shut up, or I''ll eat you up." The female ghost threatened.


    "Don''t eat me. I''m afraid of ghosts the most. Why are you looking for me? I didn''t offend anyone." Emily


    trembled and dared not look straight.


    "You offended me. I want you to leave here. This ce doesn''t belong to you at all."


    "Do you think I want to live here? If I don''t have to, I will never stay here."


    "I don''t care if you are forced or not, you have to leave here. Don''t let me see you again tomorrow, or I


    wille to you again, every night." The female ghost warned.


    "What? Every night? Female ghost, you are so free. In fact, it''s not bad that youe to see me every


    night. " Emily suddenly changed her tone and became less afraid. She even began to chat with this


    female ghost.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me? Aren''t you afraid that I will eat you? " The female ghost was shocked.


    "Why should I be afraid of you? You can''t eat me at all."


    Crack! She pressed the main switch and all the lights in the room were on. Fortunately, she had


    already got familiar with the switches in the room. Otherwise, how could she catch this mysterious


    ghost? She didn''t believe there was a ghost in the world at all.


    And the girl in front of her didn''t look like a ghost at all.


    "What? How... How do you know I''m not a ghost? "


    "Please, Your Highness, do better next time." Emily rolled her eyes.


    "When did you know I''m not a ghost?" Fiona lost her confidence and stepped back.


    "I thought you were a ghost at first, but from the moment you covered my mouth, I have known it. The


    body of a ghost can''t touch humans. But you can cover my mouth. And the temperature on your hand


    is human temperature. What should I think? And I''m really worried about your intelligence. As soon as


    you came in, you let me leave forever. You''re the only one who wants me to leave. "


    Emily quickly analyzed everything clearly. Wow, she was really the modern version of Holmes.


    It never urred to Fiona that the Lady of the An Family would be so smart. In the past, she could y


    cute and coquettish to win the favor of her brother James, and she could also use various disguises to


    force those who wanted to seduce him away.


    The girl in front of her looked silly, but actually she was smart, sharp tongued and difficult to deal with.


    She was a little scared.


    "Humph, so what? James is mine, always mine. I will never let you take him away. Let''s wait and see."


    Fiona turned into a proud peacock and was ready to leave angrily.


    "Wait a minute." Emily stopped her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I know you hate me and dislike me, but I don''t want to take your brother James away. I don''t like him


    and don''t want to fight with you. I''m just ying the role of his fianc¨¦e. Don''t think too much. If you


    insist on a meaningless fight, I don''t care. But if you hurt me, don''t me me for being rude." Emily


    said domineeringly.


    Fiona stamped her feet discontentedly and left the bedroom.


    This time, Emily locked the door from inside. She was so annoyed that she couldn''t sleep well. Now, it


    was finally quiet.


    She crawled into the big bed and rolled freely in it.

 Chapter 48 Three People Went To School Together

    Chapter 48 Three People Went To School Together


    The night finally passed. In the next morning, when Emily was still asleep, she was awakened by a


    knock on the door.


    ''Oh, who is it?'' She was so annoyed. But the person kept knocking at the door.


    She walked out in a daze with the chicken nest head. When she opened the door, she saw four or five


    nervous servants standing at the door.


    "Miss Shirley, it''s time to get up. Otherwise, you will bete for ss." The servant urged anxiously.


    "Is it sote?" Emily didn''t want to get up because the bed was sofortable. Andst night, James


    went out for a whole night and didn''te back. She didn''t know where he had gone.


    "Yes, His Highness is having breakfast downstairs. You''d better hurry up."


    What? Where did he sleep?


    "Eh, where did James sleepst night? Did hee back from outside? " Emily asked as she changed


    into the school uniform handed over by the servant.


    "Miss Shirley, His Highness came out of this room just now. Didn''t he sleep with youst night? "


    "What?" Emily looked around. She remembered that she had a veryfortable pillow in her sleep.


    Was it him that she heldst night? When did hee back and sleep with her? Why didn''t she realize


    it at all?


    The door was still locked from inside. Could this guy go through the wall?


    It was getting more and more strange. With doubts, Emily quickly changed into her school uniform. The


    servants tidied her hair. She washed her face quickly and went downstairs.


    At this time, James had put down his fork.


    When he saw hering downstairs, he was expressionless.


    Instead, the emperor and the queen on the main seats greeted her with a smile, "Good morning, Shirl."


    "Good morning, father and mother. I''m sorry. I got up a littlete." Emily said awkwardly. She didn''t go


    downstairs until almost everyone at the table had finished breakfast. She felt a little embarrassed.


    "Ha ha, it''s okay. Don''t worry at all. If you don''t have ss, I won''t let the servant disturb you." The


    queen said thoughtfully.


    It was so touching. Emily felt the queen was even better than her own mother.


    "I don''t dare to bete." ording to the order of their seats, Emily sat beside James, picked up a few


    sandwiches and began to eat.


    Sitting opposite her, Fiona ate her breakfast as if nothing had happened, as if what happenedst night


    was a dream. Now that she woke up, it meant the dream was over.


    "Dad, mom, I have to go to school today, and I have to take James'' car." After the meal, Fiona asked


    the emperor and the queen in a coquettish manner.


    "Honey, let''s ask the driver to drive you to school in person. Your brother James is going to drive your


    sister Shirley to school. And you are in junior high school, not the same department as them. " The


    emperor advised rationally.


    "No, no! Dad, mom, we''ll arrive at the school gate together. After getting off the car, I can walk to my


    ss by myself." Fiona blinked her pretty eyes with an irresistible smile.


    ''It''s disgusting. You are so good at pretending.'' Emily satirized secretly. She really didn''t know how long


    this girl could y cute like this.


    "Well, honey, you can ask your brother James. If he agrees, you can let him send you there." The


    queen threw the tough question to the silent James sitting next to her.


    "Brother James, may I? Please." Fiona looked pitiful when she asked for help. Even Emily would agree.


    "Ahem, ahem." Listening to the soft and sweet voice, Emily felt bad.


    She choked on the food and coughed violently.


    James picked up a ss of milk and put it heavily in front of her, but still didn''t say a word.


    "Shirl, let''s eat slowly. We still have time. Don''t worry. It''s not good to choke." The queen looked at her


    with concern.


    Fiona felt even unhappier. In the past, her parents only loved her and her brother James. But now,


    Emily suddenly broke in andpeted with her for love. How could she swallow this anger?


    Her hand holding the milk cup became tighter and tighter, and she really wanted to pour it over, but her


    parents were present. Well, there would always be a chance to teach her a lesson next time.


    No one knew Fiona''s thought. Emily was still eating her breakfast with her head down.


    At this time, James said, "Fio, you''d better ask the driver to send you. It''s not appropriate for three


    people in one car."


    This was not the answer that Fiona had waited for a long time.


    Emily was overjoyed. She didn''t like her and now she finally got her revenge.


    A scheming bitch was hypocritical, and should have ended up like this. At first, she disdained to go to


    school in the same car with James, but she wanted to revenge the girl who pretended ghost to scare


    herst night. So, she decided to go to school with James obediently this time.


    Emily was not a saint. She was a girl who dared to love and hate. She would not hurt others unless she


    was hurt by them. She would revenge whenever she needed to. This was her.


    "Oh, my brother James, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to have a chat with you!" Fiona


    sniffed, tears welling up in her eyes and about to fall.


    James was thest person who wanted to see a girl cry. He made a decision irritably.


    "Well, only today. From tomorrow, the driver will send you."


    "Okay, I know you are the best to me." Fiona didn''t forget to give a head-on blow to the upset Emily.


    ''Well, James, I finally see through you.


    You are bewildered by the little girl''s acting skill. It turns out that you like girls acting coquettishly.'' Emily


    finally saw him clearly.


    She ate a few mouthfuls.


    "Father, mother, I''m full. We are going to school."


    "Okay, okay. Go ahead. Be careful on the way, you three." The emperor and the queen said goodbye to


    them gently.


    When Emily walked out of the depressing dining room, she felt much morefortable. Then, Fiona


    came out, holding the arm of James.


    It was disgusting to see the two of them like this.


    "James, go and ask the driver toe here. You two go together. I''ll take the driver''s car to school."


    Emily didn''t want to sit in the same car with such a disgusting girl.


    Seeing her pale face, James was in a good mood. Was she jealous? This thought made him feel


    "No. Let''s go together. I''ll drive. You guys sit in the back seat." James said that on purpose.


    "No, I won''t."


    "No, I won''t."


    This was the first time Fiona and Emily were so tacit. Emily never thought that she would always say


    the same words with the people she didn''t like.


    "¡­¡­" Shrugging, James had no idea.


    "Well, let''s do it this way. One car for each, OK?" Even if Emily didn''t drive with James, she didn''t want


    the little bitch to seed.


    Three luxury cars arrived at Holy Sakura Noble School. She could already imagine how magnificent it


    was.


    The fierce battle finally came to an end. One by one, they arrived at the Holy Sakura Noble School.


    In the front, James'' Rolls-Royce phantom led the way, with Emily''s Lamborghini aristocratic series in


    the middle, and finally Fiona''s Bentley.


    Fiona was unwilling to ept such an arrangement. She was the favorite princess of the emperor and


    the queen. Moreover, she just came back. It was unfair to let her be thest one to enter.


    But what could she do? James was always the first. As his fianc¨¦e, Emily was the big shot. It was


    already a big news that she didn''te to school in James'' car, and it was natural for her to be ranked


    second.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness..." As usual, the fangirls still crazily roared the name of James. Such a


    scene had to be repeated every day.


    Obviously, the appearance of Emily did not make the fangirls give up their crazy chase for James. In


    the eyes of these girls, Emily was an invisible person and there was no threat at all.


    They had engaged. So what? Even married people could get divorced.


    "The little princess is also at school." Some boys noticed Fiona and shouted.


    The girls were more willing to tter Fiona than to take a look at Emily. In Emily''s eyes, it didn''t matter


    whether they rolled their eyes or suppressed her.


    Getting out of the car, Emily walked to Justin, who was waiting for her in the crowd. They hadn''t seen


    each other for two days. She missed him so much.


    "Jay." Emily opened her arms.


    Justin was so scared that he took a few steps back. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on this girl. If she still


    hugged him, then everyone would despise Emi. He couldn''t be so selfish.


    "Jay, what''s wrong with you?" When Emily missed the target, she felt a little disappointed. Would Justin


    leave her at this time? Then she would really be the target of public criticism.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "There are so many people talking nonsense, idiot." Justin reminded in a low voice.


    "What''s so scary about me?" With her mouth pouted, Emily didn''t care at all. Anyway, it was their


    business. It would be better to treat her as a skittish bad girl. Anyway, she didn''t want to be a model


    couple with James.


    "Gossip is a fearful thing. Girl, you are still so reckless." Justin said. Since this girl entered the wealthy


    circle, she would encounter more and more things in the future. He was really worried about her. How


    could she deal with theplex world with such a simple brain?


    "Shirl, didn''t you sleep wellst night? It was all my fault. I made you tired. So now you can''t even see


    clear. You went in the wrong direction." At this time, James came over, put his arms around Emily''s


    waist, turned around and was about to leave after saying such an explosive sentence.


    The people around them all flushed.


    Did they sleep in the same bedst night and do something shameful? ''Damn it! Why are they so fast?


    '' The gossipers kept guessing.


    People could tell what happenedst night by his words.


    Emily''s face changed dramatically and her big round eyes widened.


    This guy wanted to ruin her reputation, didn''t he?

 Chapter 49 Taught Him A Lesson

    Chapter 49 Taught Him A Lesson


    She gave him a hard kick and stamped on his foot silently. With a groan, James was so painful that the


    corners of his mouth twisted.


    Looking at his frustrated look, she was happy that she finally took revenge.


    "Damn it! Girl, just wait and see." With a false smile, James gritted his teeth and pretended to be calm.


    "Well, next time you can try to talk nonsense again. Believe it or not, I will not stamp your feet. I''ll


    directly kick your dick."


    The two of them winked and fought in secret, but in the eyes of others, they were flirting with each


    other.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Oh, my god! Your Highness, do you really fall in love with that violent dragon?"


    "It''s hard to say. It seems that the situation is not good."


    The fangirls analyzed the current situation and all of them were dejected. They felt that His Highness


    no longer cared about them.


    Tinkle! Tinkle! Tinkle! The ss bell rang.


    Fiona walked up to James and said goodbye to him reluctantly.


    "Brother James, can you wait for me after school? I have something good to give to you. "


    Her voice was soft, sensible and lovely. As soon as the little princess opened her mouth, the boys


    around her were all like drunk.


    "Well, what is it? Can''t you give it to me now? " Touching her head affectionately, James asked


    patiently.


    Emily rolled her eyes, shook off James'' hand and followed Justin to the ssroom.


    Almost everyone in the ssroom came in session.


    The teacher came in on time for the ss. James waste. This time, Charles directly upied the


    middle seat of thest row.


    Emily sat on his left side. After James came back and saw that Charles still didn''t care and took his


    seat, James stretched out one hand and dragged him to the right. Then he sat down on the middle


    seat.


    Although it was just a small movement of the position, the people in the ss captured a very important


    information.


    "Prince James has really made up with the violent dragon."


    Sitting on her seat, Lisa kept winking at Emily.


    Emily knew very well that this girl wasughing at her for failing to escape. This was exactly what Lisa


    had expected. Lisa knew Emily woulde back soon, and Emily, really came back.


    Emily shook her head and covered her face. s, she didn''t even have the face to see Lisa.


    "Wow, you''re engaged, and now you prefer a lover to a friend." Charlesined unhappily. Why


    should he be treated like this? After all, he was Mr. Charles, the famous dancer of Holy Sakura.


    "Screw you!" James covered Charles'' mouth and pushed him away.


    Connie took the mirror out from her bag to fix her makeup from time to time, to make sure she was


    perfect enough.


    When she thought she was pretty enough, she turned over and winked at Charles.


    Lisa ignored her every time.


    As the bell rang, the students began to disy their skills freely again. Some of them listened to the


    ss, others yed mobile phones, read novels orics, painted fingernails, and so on.


    Emily finished copying Oliver''s notes. Then she put the notebook on Oliver''s desk.


    "Thank you for your notes, Mr. Oliver. I''m sorry. It took me so many days to copy them." Emily felt very


    guilty.


    "No problem." Said Oliver with a faint smile. Then he looked up at the ckboard again. He ignored


    her.


    Emily felt a little sad. In fact, among all the boys, she preferred this kind of gentle, elegant, mature and


    responsible type.


    Seeing him treat her like this, she was inevitably a little disappointed. Maybe he did it to avoid


    suspicion. After all, she was already engaged.


    Laying on the table, Emily felt as if her soul had been drained. How could she care so much about the


    emotional change of Oliver?


    "Not feeling well?" After a long time, a cold greeting came from the side, not knowing whether it was


    out of kindness or malice.


    "It''s none of your business!" Emily roared angrily.


    "Do you think I want to care about you? I don''t even care about a wild violent dragon. " When James


    heard the reply of Emily, his anger rubbed up. It was not easy for him to put down his dignity to care


    about her, but her attitude was like this.


    ''Well, I''m the prince of this country. Why should I care about her? Does she have anything to do with


    me?''


    After regaining hisposure, James sat still at the desk, with a pen in his hand. Time came, he fell


    asleep again.


    The transformation at ten o''clock in the evening would make his whole body burst out energy, and at


    the same time consumed all his energy. He couldn''t fall asleep until three o''clock in the morning.


    The energy spent at night could only be recovered from the day, so he was so drowsy. It was not too


    much to be called the God of sleep.


    Emily shook her head when she saw the person next to her start to sleep again. This guy wore a mask


    and a ck nightgown every night. He must have been to steal. It must be like this.


    After the ss, Emily was depressed,ying on the table, listless. s, what the hell was she doing?


    She couldn''t be Emily the good girl, but fate yed a trick on her to be a rich Lady, Shirley. She


    couldn''t be the real herself, and finally put on the name of the fianc¨¦e of James. She was doing a


    losing business.


    Lisa came over and approached her.


    "Hi, wee back, my Shirl." Lisa opened her arms and hugged Emily tightly with a snicker.


    "Are youughing at me?" Emily said crossly.


    "No, of course not. Come on! Now that it has be an undeniable fact, you should bravely open your


    arms and throw yourself at us. Anyway, I don''t mind you joining our big family." Lisa invited sincerely.


    "Hey, why is my life so miserable?" After crying a little bit in Lisa''s arms, Emily crawled out and found


    that the girl''s eyes were all fixed on Oliver, who was sitting next to her. Lisa''s eyes were gentle and


    deep. It was rare to see her so innocent in love.


    Emily sighed. Maybe most people liked boys like Oliver, who was gentle and elegant.


    ''Forget it. Don''t think about it anymore. Oliver is so excellent. He can only be your friend, a good friend.''


    "Hi, my brother Oliver. Do you mind if I call you like that?" Lisa pretended to be arrogant in front of


    Oliver. Sure enough, she was different in front of the person she liked.


    "Ahem, Miss Lisa, I think you''d better call me Mr. Oliver, like Miss Shirley." Oliver was shocked when he


    heard Lisa''s words.


    "No, I don''t want to. How about this? We call you Oliver, you call me Lisa and call her Shirl from now


    on." Lisa said boldly.


    Oliver nced at Emily with his deep eyes.


    He seemed to be expecting her opinion.


    "That''s great. I also think it''s a good idea." Emily replied with a silly smile.


    "Oliver, look at Shirl. She has agreed. Can you call us like that now?" Lisa said excitedly.


    "Well, haven''t you call him Oliver already?" Emily interrupted her silly behavior.


    "Well, I just like to act first and reportter." Lisa stuck out her tongue naughtily.


    "Well, I''ll call you like this from now on. As long as you don''t feel awkward, I''m okay with it." Said Oliver,


    shrugging his shoulders.


    "Okay, okay. Oliver, please say my name." Lisa kept standing beside him, hoping to hear him call her


    Lisa for the first time.


    "Hello, Lisa!" Oliver''s gentle smile turned Lisa into a fangirl. She used to be careless, but now her heart


    beat raced to one hundred and twenty because of an intimate act from the boy she loved.


    "Shirl, pinch me. Is this true?" Lisa enjoyed herself there. When she turned around, she found that


    Emily had already been dragged out of the ssroom by Justin.


    ''You bitch! You left me alone!'' Lisa cursed in her heart and smiled at Oliver.


    Embarrassed, Oliver picked up a book to cover his face. In fact, he was a little afraid of her unruly


    character.


    "Oliver, Oliver, don''t you want to see me?" Lisa''s mood sank to the bottom again.


    "No, of course not. I''m reading, haha." Oliver pretended to read a book.


    "Reading? Then why is your book upside down? " Lisa pointed at the book and asked suspiciously.


    This made Oliver even more embarrassed, his smiley face was twitching.


    Being pulled to the rooftop to get some fresh air, Emily felt much morefortable.


    "Jay, thank you for taking care of my parents." Emily said politely.


    "Emi, when did you be so polite to me? And I feel very guilty that I failed to protect uncle and aunt


    and let that old man take them away." Said Justin dejectedly. Emily had been here for a whole day, and


    she could see that Justin was feeling dejected for his helplessness.


    "It was not your fault. You have tried your best." Emily really didn''t understand why he became so


    sentimental. He had never been like this before.


    "I suddenly find myself useless. I can''t even do such a small thing. I want to continue to be strong


    enough to protect you, and then you don''t have to be threatened like this."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve told you before. I''m satisfied even if I stay here. At least I haven''t enjoyed such a


    supreme position and endless wealth. It''s not a bad thing to stay here! " Emily tried her best tofort


    herself. She was optimistic and could think of benefits in everything.


    "Your eyes can''t lie to me. Don''t forget that we grew up together. We don''t lie to each other." Justin''s


    words exposed all her disguise and exposed her lies to the sun.


    "All right, all right. You''re the most nagging one. Go downstairs quickly. I''m fine now, aren''t I? ss is


    about to begin. " Emily didn''t want to argue with him anymore. It was useless. He knew everything.

 Chapter 50 Mr. Jackson Came Back To Holy Sakura

    Chapter 50 Mr. Jackson Came Back To Holy Sakura


    When she dragged him downstairs, the bell of the third ss rang.


    When they approached the ssroom, they were shocked by the strangely lively atmosphere in the


    ssroom. There were some bold people at the door of the ssroom, who were unwilling to go back


    to their sses. Although this happened every day, why were there so many people today?


    Emily and Justin arrived at the door of the ssroom. Someone immediately stepped aside and made


    way for her. As the fianc¨¦e of His Highness, she was treated differently. No matter how unhappy they


    were, they couldn''t block her way.


    When she walked in, she was really frightened by the young man standing on the tform.


    ''Isn''t this Jackson whom I just metst night?''


    "Wee back, Mr. Jackson!" The girls shouted at the same time.


    Hearing the discussion of the people next to her, Emily could vaguely understand that Mr. Jackson had


    studied in the United States for two years since he was a second grade junior high student. He just


    came back at this time.


    Jackson, who hadn''t shown up for two years, was even more enchanting. His soft features and pale


    skin made him look like a vampire in the dark night, but his evil look were surprisingly beautiful.


    Seeing that Emily just came in, Jackson went straight to her.


    The crowd burst into an uproar. How could Mr. Jackson know Prince James'' fianc¨¦e? Moreover, he


    didn''t attend the engagement ceremony two days ago. Perhaps he hadn''te back yet.


    "We meet again, my friend!" Jackson reached out his slender and good-looking hand to Emily as a


    friendly deration.


    "Jackson, are youing to ss A, too?" This was the first sentence that came out of Emily''s mouth.


    "Of course, am I not qualified toe here?" Jackson smiled.


    "Of course not. Wee." Emily hurriedly reached out her hand and held his hand tightly, but she felt


    bad in her heart.


    Was ss A going to be a hot topic? All the handsome men gathered here.


    As Jackson came back to school, thetest Mr. Holy Sakura list refreshed again.


    Jackson and Charles were both ranked second. This was the first time that such a situation had


    happened.


    Lisa ran over cheerfully and said, "Brother Jackson, you''re back. That''s great! "


    "Lisa, girl, you''ve grown taller." Jackson gently touched her head.


    "Ha ha, it''s been two years. Why don''t you say that I''m more beautiful?" Lisa puckered her lips with


    dissatisfaction.


    "Ha ha, of course you are more beautiful." Jackson was not a talkative or active man, but he was not as


    cold as an iceberg like Henry. Lisa liked him very much.


    "By the way, my brother Jackson, where are you going to sit?" Lisa looked around the ssroom and


    found that it was almost full.


    Lowering his eyes, Jackson looked around the ssroom carefully and found that there was still arge


    space in thest row on the left of the ssroom.


    He was very satisfied with this own space.


    "I''ll sit here." After saying that, two strong men came in with a new set of table and chair.


    After he settled down, he sat down gracefully, and the students gradually returned to their seats. The


    teacher also introduced him before the ss began.


    "Hey, Jack, you''re finally back!" Charles, who was sitting at the next table, greeted him with a smile.


    It was true that he hadn''t seen this boy for two years. When he saw him again, he couldn''t help but go


    forward to greet him.


    But Jackson had another attitude. "Are we familiar with each other?"


    Charles''s smiling face dropped to the freezing point and his expression twitched.


    Unexpectedly, after what happened two years ago, this quiet young man became more mncholy and


    lonely, trying to iste everyone from the outside.


    Two years ago, they were still best friends. James, Charles, Jackson and Henry were named the four


    famous young masters of Holy Sakura. Not it had be three famous young masters. Jackson had


    left them.


    "Mr. Jackson, since you want to pretend that you don''t know us, I can not be the kind of person who


    likes to embarrass others." Charles turned his head away from Jackson unhappily.


    Sitting quietly at the table, Jackson picked up a thick world famous book and began to read it as if no


    one was around.


    When Emily saw all this by ident, her curiosity to meddle in other people''s business grew. She


    leaned over to the devastated Charles and asked, "Hello, Charles, you knew Jackson a long time ago,


    right? Then what''s wrong with you guys now? "


    Sincest night when Emily felt the tense atmosphere between James and Jackson, she knew that


    they had known each other for a long time and didn''t seem to get along well. Today, seeing that


    Charles was scolded coldly by Jackson, she guessed something.


    "Hey, sister-inw, are you sure you want to listen to this long story?"


    "Anyway, the ss is very boring and I can''t listen to it. Well, you can tell me the story." Emily looked at


    him with great interest.


    James was sleeping between them. They were not afraid of waking him up and chatted happily.


    "Well, it happened two years ago..."


    His mind wandered to two years ago, when he was in the second year of junior high school.


    The four famous young masters were the most outstanding and handsome young men in the junior


    high department of Holy Sakura. The four young men stood at the peak of power and wealth in Sakura


    Kingdom. They had their own characteristics and were popr among young girls.


    The four young men who grew up together almost went to any activities together and had a close


    rtionship with each other.


    They thought that the four brothers would continue to be like this, but a beautiful angel girl appeared


    and changed everything of them.


    In junior high school, boys and girls were at the age of puberty, and started to be attracted by each


    other.


    A lively and cheerful girl walked into the lonely heart of Jackson.


    Her name was Alison Su, a transfer student who had just came to Holy Sakura.


    "Sir, do you know where ss A is?" Alison interrupted Jackson, who was reading under a cherry tree.


    The simple girl didn''t know that he was one of the four famous young masters of Holy Sakura, nor did


    she know that he was the heir of the Qian Family, one of the four political giants.


    Her pure blue eyes were very clear and beautiful.


    Jackson raised his head, nced at her, and then lowered his head to continue reading.


    "Sir, why are you so mean? You don''t even want to tell me where the ssroom is. I will be your


    schoolmate in the future." Although Alison was a little disappointed, she soon regained one hundred


    percent of her energy and continued to harass Jackson.


    "Miss, if you don''t waste time asking me, I think you have found the ssroom by yourself." Closing the


    book he was reading, Jackson stood up and was about to leave.


    "I''m an idiot on directions. I don''t know what to do." Holding the book in her hand, Alison giggled


    innocently. She didn''t mind the embarrassing fact that she was an idiot on directions.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there." Jackson shook his head. He didn''t want to see her go around the school for


    more than half a circle. At this time, everyone was having sses. It was because of his special identity


    that he coulde out to rx.


    He liked to have his own world and didn''t need anyone to disturb.


    "Wow, you are so kind-hearted. By the way, what''s your name, my name is Alison."


    "Jackson."


    The story between the two of them began like this. Alison was a very annoying girl, stupid, silly, but


    kind-hearted and innocent.


    After joining ss A with the four famous young masters of Holy Sakura, her character had won many


    people''s favor. Of course, it included Jackson, who had just reached puberty.


    He chose to be silent all the time to protect the person he liked. He opened his heart for her and


    decided to let her sunshine in, but he did not expect the most incredible thing to happen.


    It was raining that day.


    Under the beautiful cherry tree, Alison was holding a pink umbre and confessed her love to James,


    the best friend of Jackson. But Jackson happened to see everything.


    "Mr. James, I like you. Are you willing to be my boyfriend?"


    "Do you think it possible?" James'' cold refusal made Alison seriously ill in the rain that day.


    Jackson begged James to take a look at her, but he refused coldly. Atst, Jackson found that Alison


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    had a rare disease that could not be cured at all, and the power controlled by the Ou Family could


    definitely save Alison.


    But Jackson had begged His Majesty and James all the time, and none of them was willing to save


    Alison.


    "James, will you save Alison or not?" Jackson grabbed James'' cor in the rain and asked.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to save her, but that I can''t. There is a magic spell on this girl that can kill


    people. If it is removed, it will be a disaster to the world."


    "No way! She is just a little girl. She is so kind and cute, but you! I see through you, James. "


    At that time, the power of Jackson was limited, and he couldn''t control the condition of Alison at all. He


    asked Charles and Henry to help him persuade James, but he got refused.


    Atst, Alison had to go abroad for treatment.


    Jackson followed her, only to see the doctor covered her with a white cloth. After Alison''s death, his


    secret first love was buried in the grave.


    After that, Jackson left Sakura Kingdom for no reason. He just made an excuse to study abroad, and


    only a few of them knew the truth.


    No one knew what Jackson had experienced in the past two years. After he came back, he seemed to


    be more mncholy and quiet than before, but he deliberately made people feel that he had not


    changed much.


    After the story, Emily couldn''t help but look at the boy at her age. She didn''t expect that he had


    experienced so much. She actually felt pity for him.


    "Sister-inw, in fact, we really wanted to help him save her at that time, but that girl really couldn''t be


    saved." Charles sighed helplessly.


    "Well, you guys can solve your own problems by yourselves. I believe you can deal with him, ha ha."


    Emily patted on Charles''s shoulder confidently.

 Chapter 51 Had Lunch Together

    Chapter 51 Had Lunch Together


    Jackson raised his eyes slowly and met with Emily''s dark eyes.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Emily immediately looked away and didn''t look at him anymore. What if he


    misunderstood that she was as crazy as those fangirls? She would lose face.


    She picked up a pen and drew on the draft paper on the table to ease her embarrassment.


    After the ss ended at noon, Justin dragged Emily to the student canteen for lunch.


    Lisa enthusiastically came over and wanted to invite Oliver to lunch, but she was afraid of being


    refused by him, so she had to drag Emily with her.


    "Shirl, let''s have lunch together. It''s more lively. What do you think, Oliver?" Lisa held Emily''s hand and


    looked at them.


    "Well, I want to eat with my Emi." Justin was a little unhappy. He didn''t want Emi to waste her time with


    others.


    "Well, I don''t want to eat with you, either" Lisa was also annoyed by Justin.


    "That''s good. Mr. Oliver, please take this girl away. I''m going to have lunch with my Emi." With a strong


    sense of possessiveness, Justin left the two superfluous people behind.


    Emily was a little confused. Wasn''t it lively and interesting for them to have lunch together?


    "Jay, let them join us. Let''s go. I''m starving to death." Emily pushed the three of them forward.


    Charles stood up and pointed at the sleeping James.


    "Sister-inw, don''t you wake Jim up to have lunch with you? How can you leave him and go with


    others? "


    "I''m sorry. Let that pig sleep. If I wake him up, he might eat me." Emily stuck out her tongue helplessly


    and left.


    Charles shook his head and said, "Jim, I have to feel sorry for you. Your fianc¨¦e is going to run away


    with others, but you are still sleeping here."


    "Brother Charles, do you want to have lunch? Let me treat you to lunch. " Connie came over at the right


    time and invited him warmly.


    "Connie, you can eat first. I have to wait for Jim." Charles refused politely with a bright smile.


    "What''s wrong with His Highness? Is he still sleeping? Do you want to wake him up? " Connie


    approached James and observed his wless face carefully, revealing a happy expression.


    In fact, Connie was very obsessed with Prince James at the beginning, but she couldn''t get close to


    James. Although the children of the four political giants and James of the royal family had the same


    age and grown up together, she still couldn''t get close to him. Therefore, she decisively gave up


    chasing after the impossible Prince James, and chose the approachable, gentle and humorous


    Charles.


    "Well, you know what? If someone interrupts his sleep halfway, the person will die miserably."


    "Sure enough, His Highness has always been like this. We are used to it. By the way, what do you want


    to eat, Charles? Do you need me to bring you anything back?"


    "No, thanks. I''ll go by myselfter. Connie, good girl. You can go to eat first. Bye." Charles waved his


    hand.


    Connie nodded disappointedly, turned around and left the ssroom.


    There were only two people left in the ssroom at noon.


    Charles seized the opportunity and released a dark green light into James'' back.


    The green light prated his body, and his body was filled with transparent spiritual energy, and his


    face turned red.


    Suddenly, a red light shed in James'' eyes and he woke up in an instant.


    "Oh, my god, you finally wake up, or you will have to sleep the whole afternoon. Tell me the truth,


    where did you gost night? You have consumed so much energy. Aren''t you able to stay at home with


    your fianc¨¦e?" Charles could tell from hisplexion that he must have spent a lot of energyst night,


    or his mental state wouldn''t be so bad today.


    "Training!" James stood up and felt much better through the mysterious energy sent by Charles. He


    answered him with a word coldly.


    "Wow, you are so funny. No one can do such a thing, go to Imperial Night for training at night."


    "I have no choice."


    "Jim, I advise you to spend more time with my sister-inw, or she will run away with others sooner or


    "It has nothing to do with me whether she runs away or not." James said stubbornly.


    "Okay, okay. It''s none of your business. You are short tempered and weird. Let''s go to have lunch. I''m


    starving to death. " Charles dragged James to the student canteen.


    Seeing His Highnessing to the student canteen, the students put down their tes excitedly and


    came to surround him.


    A girl even came over and asked, "Your Highness, what do you want to eat? Let me treat you. "


    "Mr. Charles, Mr. Charles, the dishes here are good. Come here."


    Sitting next to the window, James ignored the endless sounds. If he had known it earlier, he would not


    havee to such a ce with Charles. It was really not suitable for him.


    "Ha ha, thank you girls for your hospitality. I won''t be so polite." Charles took over the girls'' hospitality


    shamelessly. The ordered dishes were brought to the table one after another.


    Charles winked at the girls and blew them a kiss.


    For those girls, it was their honor that he epted their kindness. They couldn''t wait to get it. How


    could he refuse the favor of these girls?


    "Jim, let''s have lunch."


    At this time, James'' eyes unintentionally nced at the downstairs of the spiral staircase. There were


    four people sitting around that table, talking andughing.


    At one time, Oliver and Justin put the food in Emily''s bowl almost at the same time.


    "Emi, eat more."


    "Shirl and Lisa, eat more. You are both too slim." As soon as Oliver finished giving the food to Emily, he


    immediately got some food for Lisa, which eased her embarrassment just now. She was so angry when


    she saw that two boys almost put the food into Emily''s bowl at the same time, but she didn''t get


    anything.


    "Hey, Oliver, eat more." Lisa kept giving food to Oliver.


    Justin couldn''t bear it, "Lisa, can you be more reserved as a girl? Look at how much food he got in his


    bowl."


    "It''s none of your business. It''s better than you only giving food to your Shirl and forgetting that there is


    anotherdy here. You are a fake gentleman." Lisa pouted and put a piece of chicken into her mouth.


    "Well, that''s because I don''t want to take care of a girl like you." Justin turned his face away and


    continued to refill Emily''s bowl.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean by a girl like me? Say it again? " Lisa put down her chopsticks unhappily. No one


    dared to speak ill of her since she was a child.


    Noticing that the situation was not good, Emily stood up and pulled Justin aside to stop him from


    fighting with Lisa.


    What was wrong with them? These two people were born to be hostile and they didn''t get along well


    with each other. How could they always dislike each other?


    From the perspective of James, he could just see that Emily was trying to pull Justin''s arm, looking very


    intimate.


    Charles looked in the direction of his eyes, and then looked at his clenched fists. He approached him


    with a smile and said, "Hey, Jim, your kitten doesn''t seem to be obedient!"


    "Let''s eat! ! !" James turned around and shouted at him in a low voice.


    Judging from the change of his mood and attitude, Charles was one hundred percent sure that this guy


    really fell in love with that girl. It must be.


    After a few bites, they walked downstairs from the second floor of the restaurant, surrounded by a


    crowd of people. They happened to see the four peopleing out together after lunch and making a


    fuss. They bumped into each other


    "Shirl, Prince James doesn''t look well. As far as I know, he must be jealous." Lisa whispered in Emily''s


    ear.


    Emily pouted and looked into his eyes.


    The condescending and sharp sight came from above made Emily unable to take her eyes off him.


    "My brother James and Charles, have you just had lunch? What a coincidence! " Lisa came over to


    mediate the dispute. Oliver and Justin stood aside and didn''t say anything. The four figures on the Mr.


    Holy Sakura list gathered here at the same time, which caused a lot of attention in the restaurant.


    "Lisa, girl, since when you have such a good rtionship with my sister-inw, Mr. Oliver and Mr.


    Justin?" Charles smiled curiously. His frivolous tone did not seem to be questioning.


    "Shirl and I have known each other for a long time. Besides, we are ssmates. Isn''t it normal for us to


    get close?"


    "That''s right. We are friends in the same ss. How about the six of us go together next time?"


    "Of course you can. Wee." Lisa agreed happily, but the two speakers didn''t realize that the


    atmosphere hade to the freezing point.


    Without saying a word, James looked at Emily. His sharp eyes was like a knife, stabbing into the middle


    of Emily''s eyebrows.


    "Well, since you are full, let''s go. Don''t block here." Seeing that everyone was getting more and more


    embarrassed, Charles simply picked up a topic and brought them out of the restaurant.


    He really wanted to see Prince James being jealous, but to everyone''s disappointment, James didn''t


    say a word all the time except taking one more look at Emily.


    After lunch, James and Charles arrived at the luxury apartment of the school. There were four rooms in


    the apartment, which were specially provided for the four young masters of Holy Sakura. Now the four


    rooms were still there to provide a good rest environment for the four most distinguished young


    masters of the school.


    After entering the room, Murphy was already waiting there. Sitting on the cozy white sofa, James was


    ying with a pen in his hand.


    "Murphy, help me check this brat, Justin."


    "Yes, young master. I''ll do it right away." As soon as Murphy received the order, he went out. James


    touched the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    There was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 52 I Liked Kissing The Most

    Chapter 52 I Liked Kissing The Most


    James smiled faintly and said, "Come in."


    Only then the person who knocked on the door dared toe in. A pink figure crawled into the arms of


    James and fell on him. She said to him in a soft voice, "My brother James, I miss you so much. I


    wanted to have lunch with you. But you were not in the ssroom. And you didn''t answer my phone.


    You are so bad."


    Holding the little girl in his arms, James smoothed her curly hair lovingly and said, "Fio, I went to have


    lunch at that time, and my phone was muted all the time. You know that I don''t like to be disturbed


    when I''m sleeping. Can you do it, Fio?"


    "Yes, of course. I''m the best. I will always listen to you. Brother, in order to reward me, can you kiss


    me?" Fionay in his arms. Her cute face approached him, and she could feel his body temperature.


    She always felt that she was the happiest person in the world. She could always be so close to her


    brother James, and she could also act like a spoiled child and kiss James.


    "Well, Fio, since you are so obedient, I will reward you with a kiss." Without hesitation, James kissed


    her tender face.


    Fiona touched her face and smiled happily.


    "My brother James, can you kiss my lips? I think it will be sweeter." Fiona pouted and continued


    shamelessly.


    "Well, Fio, who told you that kissing lips is sweeter?"


    "Well, it seems to be written on the book, right?" Fiona thought for a while and answered.


    "Fio, you''re so naughty. You shouldn''t read that kind of deceiving book. Kissing is not necessarily


    sweet. Kissing a lover is the only way. You''re my dearest sister, so you can''t kiss my lips. Your kiss is


    for your future husband." James tried his best tofort her. Indeed, from childhood to adulthood, he


    would reward her with kisses, but he only kissed her forehead and face, not her lips.


    "But...... My husband will be James in the future. No one else can do that. " Said Fiona stubbornly, with


    a touch of firmness in her big round eyes.


    "I''m your brother. I can''t marry you. Besides, I have a fianc¨¦e now." How could James not understand


    what was on her mind, but he couldn''t hurt her. She was the most innocent and lovely girl, the most


    sweet angel in his life, and she shouldn''t be touched by him.


    "You are not my biological brother. It doesn''t matter." Fiona said angrily.


    Her tender face turned pale, and her eyes were red. Her pitiful appearance made him feel a little


    distressed.


    "Fio, I only treat you as my sister. You are my dearest sister all my life." What James said made Fiona''s


    mood drop to the bottom.


    ''Sister, sister, who wants to be your sister?'' The voice of resentment was shouting in her heart, but she


    did not dare to vent it. She could only push all the hatred to another person.


    That person was Emily.


    "Brother James, it''s because of Shirley, right? You like her, right?" Fiona raised her head in despair.


    "No, not at all." James denied. He couldn''t lose. That girl should be the one who fell in love with him


    first. How could he fall in love with her before that?


    "Really?" Fiona''s hope was rekindled.


    "Yes, Fio. Do you want to take a nap? You can have a rest here if you need. If not, you can go back


    and prepare for the afternoon ss." James rubbed her hair and said.


    "Brother James, I''m so sleepy. Can I sleep on you?"


    "Of course you can." Gently stroking her back, James made her crawl on his body and fall asleep.


    The afternoon ss was actually a breathtaking PE ss.


    It was the first time that Emily had PE ss in Holy Sakura. It was said that PE sssted for three


    sses in an afternoon.


    It was a nightmare for Emily, who was born with a poor sport talent.


    Boys and girls went to the changing room and changed into sportswear. They stood on therge


    yground in a row with white sportswear, which was particrly spectacr.


    "Shirl, have you heard of it? It''s well-known that this PE teacher is a freak. But he''s good at PE. So, he


    is qualified to be the top PE teacher of ss A." Lisa followed behind Emily and introduced.


    "Aha, a freak? What kind of freak is he?" Emily became interested.


    "One hundredps on the yground, five hundred squats up and down, two hundred pushups. And


    when we practice tennis, we can only stop until the racket is broken. In the meantime, we can''t lose a


    point in a basketball match..." Lisa''s mouth couldn''t stop as if a water tap had opened. With her eyes


    wide open, Emily couldn''t listen anymore. ''Damn it! Is this a way to torture them?''


    She was going to die, her thin arms and legs would be tortured to pieces.


    She felt scared. At this moment, the PE teacher came from a distance with a whistle. He was 1.9 meter


    tall and very strong, but had a handsome face of a mature man.


    When he came over, the girls in the ss were amazed. The PE teacher had a good figure and a


    handsome face, so the motivation of the ss came.


    The chattering crowd gathered together.


    "Why are you still standing there? Line up ording to the height. " His words scared the fangirls who


    were still discussing. No one dared not to take action.


    Boys and girls quickly generated two rows, and lined up ording to the height.


    After tidying up the team, the PE teacher was a little satisfied.


    Standing at the back of the line, with his hands in the pockets, James didn''t want to listen to this bullshit


    teacher.


    But the PE teacher couldn''t care about it. No matter how arrogant he was, he couldn''t be more arrogant


    than James of the royal family. If he offended His Highness, he would directly leave with his tail


    between his legs.


    Of course he had the ability to discipline others.


    "Who is the ss representative?" The teacher said again.


    "Sir, I am!" A tall and tan boy raised his hand. It was said that no one in ss A was willing to be a


    ss representative. The ss representatives would be bullied. They were often used to run errands


    and they were absolutely not from the rich and noble families.


    For example, James, Charles and Jackson.


    Wearing a white sportswear, Jackson lookedfortable and refreshing. His silver hair matched the


    clothes very much. He was like an invisible glow standing on the yground. The fangirls were


    admiring him.


    The ss representative walked up to the teacher.


    "It''s you, right? Count off first." The teacher ordered.


    "What?" The ss representative wanted to make sure that he didn''t hear it wrong. He had tan skin


    and a strong body, but he had never been a ss representative and didn''t know the process. He


    seldom attended the previous PE sses.


    "Don''t you understand?" The teacher scolded, and the students in the ss burst intoughter.


    Emily shook her head. She finally knew why they chose him to be the ss representative. They just


    wanted tough at him.


    Damn it! These rich young men and women only make fun of others. At least those who could enter


    ss A must be excellent in study and have a rich family.


    "I understand, sir." The ss representative awkwardly walked behind them, five meters away, to the


    two green banyan trees at the gate of the yground.


    No one knew what the boy was going to do. Didn''t the teacher asked him to count off the number of


    students present today?


    What was he going to do there? Everyone craned their necks and looked at the other side in confusion.


    "Teacher, I''m done." As soon as the ss representative opened his mouth, everyoneughed loudly.


    ''Oh, my god! He is so funny.''


    Covering her belly with her hands, Emily burst intoughter. She didn''t expect that there would be such


    a living person in ss A.


    "Hahaha, hahaha!" The loudughter surrounded the yground.


    The bookworm, who was trying to cut the tree, turned his head with embarrassment and didn''t dare to


    look at them.


    "A weirdo like you in ss A? I told you to count, not to cut. " The PE teacher was so angry that he


    rushed over in three steps, dragging the boy back from the tree.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Teacher, you told me to cut off." The young man felt wronged.


    "Damn you! Go to the yground and run one hundredps before youe back. Don''t be the ss


    representative. You don''t even know how to count off."


    Huh? One hundredps? There must be something wrong. Really?


    With her eyes wide open, Emily looked at Lisa. Lisa shrugged and stuck out her tongue naughtily.


    As expected, it was really as horrible as the legend said.


    The unlucky nerd left with his head down and ran into the yground. On the second day, he left Holy


    Sakura. It was said that he had transferred to another school.


    From then on, it became a joke among the students, and the title of the devil PE teacher spread all


    over the school.


    "What are you guys looking at? Run tenps. I''ll pick out the best candidate from the ss as the


    representativeter."


    Hearing what the teacher said, the students all sighed. They didn''t want to be the ss representative.


    They would be tortured to death.


    "Run!"


    As soon as the harsh voice came out, it was like a trainer holding a long whip and driving these little


    horses into the yground.


    They were working hard.


    Under the blue sky and white clouds, they were jogging on the red track in neat white sportswear.


    The students were sweating in the hot weather.


    There was no doubt that James, Charles and Jackson left the running. They stood aside, crossed their


    arms and watched them running on the yground leisurely.


    "What a bad teacher! I don''t want to run. I''m so tired."

 Chapter 53 Thrilling PE Class

    Chapter 53 Thrilling PE ss


    Connie took a few steps and gave up running. Why should she do this? As a delicate Lady of the Mo


    Family, how could she run with this group of people? Tenps would kill her.


    Connie''s little pale face was sweaty. She took out the mirror and saw her messy hair and makeup. She


    was so angry that she was about to go back to the dressing room to change her clothes and fix her


    makeup.


    At this time, the PE teacher came over.


    "Miss Connie, please finish tenps." The PE teacher said to her with a solemn smile, but it was like an


    irresistible order.


    "Who are you? Aren''t you just a teacher? Why are you so arrogant? How dare you force me to run? If


    anything happens to me, can you afford it? " Connie''s pretty face was distorted with anger.


    "Miss Connie, I respect the Mo Family, but that doesn''t mean I''m afraid of it. Since His Majesty and the


    queen have entrusted such an important mission to me, how can I not teach you noble young masters


    anddies a good lesson?"


    At this time, the PE teacher took out a certificate that was personally signed by His Majesty and the


    queen, with the royal seal on it. No one dared to disobey.


    Connie was very unhappy, but she could only hold back her anger. "Then His Highness, Charles and


    Jackson, why don''t they have to run?"


    "The four young masters of Holy Sakura are beyond my jurisdiction."


    "Humph, you are unfair." Connie stamped her feet in anger and walked into the crowd obediently.


    After the third round, Emily couldn''t hold on any longer. There was no justice in the society now. The


    three boys didn''t need to run. Even Connie still needed to run. The typical preference for men over


    women was strong and disdainful.


    "Oh, Shirl, don''t curse. Don''t you know? His Highness is the heir to the royal family, Charles is the heir


    to the Su Family, and Jackson is the heir to the Qian Family. Although Connie is also a member of the


    Mo Family, it is rumored that there seems to be an illegitimate child in the Mo Family. So I''m not sure if


    she is the real heir, and her status is naturally much lower. "


    "What about you?" Asked Emily.


    "Well, I''m not the heir to the Yun Family. I have an elder brother. I''m the youngest daughter. Hey, why


    do people treat me so differently?" Lisa wiped her tears and pretended to be pitiful.


    Emily held her hand and said," It''s okay. Don''tpare with them. We are the best and we can


    definitely finish running."


    "Yes. But Shirl, you don''t look well. "


    "It''s okay. I can do it."


    When they came to the fifthp, almost all the people fell to the ground. The unlucky guy who needed


    to run one hundredps was directly sent to the hospital.


    "Sir, I think you have gone too far. We can''t evenplete tenps." Charles stood out to plead for


    everyone.


    "Now that Mr. Charles has said so, just tell them not to run. Come back and have a rest for fifteen


    minutes before continuing the ss."


    Hearing that there was no need to run, the students on the ground felt much better.


    Emilyy on the yground, looked at the blue sky and white clouds floating in the sky.


    "Emi, are you okay?" Justin walked over from the boys'' team and asked in time.


    "Oh, it''s okay. I''m not that weak."


    "That''s good. You''re not good at sports. Don''t pretend to be strong. Otherwise, I have to carry you to


    the infirmary. I don''t want to be like this every time." By ident, Justin brought up all the scandals


    about Emily.


    "Jay,e here. I promise I won''t kill you." Emily raised her fist angrily. She had not been carried into


    the infirmary every time. How could he be so exaggerated? It was a pure nder.


    After hearing this, Lisa covered her mouth and snickered, so did Oliver.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shirl, you need more nutrition." Oliver said with humor.


    "Well, I''m notck of nutrition." Emily was not convinced.


    "You are. Look." Justin said, pointing at Emily''s chest.


    "Jay, go to hell!" Emily got up from the ground and chased after Justin who had just spoken without


    thinking.


    Everyone could see the two of them were ying happily on the yground.


    "What a bitch! She took His Highness away but still flirts with Mr. Justin every day."


    Hearing this, Lisa stood up unhappily and walked to the girls'' side. "Don''t say that. Why do I smell a


    coquettish smell as soon as Ie here? Is it from you?"


    Lisa''s words infuriated the girls, but they didn''t dare to offend Lisa because of her more noble identity,


    so they had to lower their heads and shut up.


    They gathered again. Lisa stood on the left of Emily and whispered in her ear.


    "Hey, it seems that Justin likes you. Do you like him too?"


    "What are you talking about? Why would I like him? How could he fall in love with me? We grew up


    together and treated each other as best friends. In my eyes, he is a girl, and in his eyes, I must be a


    boy. " Emily exined with ease.


    "I don''t believe it. Even if you don''t like him, he must like you. Just wait and see. I will force him to say


    what he really thinks. There is no pure friendship between men and women in the world." Lisa grinned


    wickedly. Although she disliked Justin, it must be fun to force him to tell her the truth.


    "Quiet!" The PE teacher stood in front of them and shouted seriously. Then the two of them


    immediately shut up.


    "Today''s ss is about volleyball, boys and girls, mixed double y. I will divide you into two teams.


    Later, I will teach you the key movements."


    After saying that, he divided the students into two teams ording to their school numbers. One team


    with odd numbers and the other one with even numbers. Each team had exactly half boys and half


    girls.


    James, Charles, Connie and Oliver were assigned to the odd numbers team.


    Jackson, Justin, Lisa and Emily were assigned to the even numbers team.


    "Oh, my god! My prince charming is mypetitor!" Lisa looked at Oliver discontentedly, who was


    standing in the opposite team. A bright smile appeared on his handsome and elegant face. He didn''t


    know how many girls were attracted by this damn smile.


    The fight between Emily and James made those girls happy. Emily was courting death. If one of them


    hit her to death without mercy, His Highness couldn''t help her. After all, she was not in the same team


    with him.


    In fact, most of the students in the ss could y volleyball, which was not difficult at all. For the first


    time, Emily could only learn a little.


    "Now the two teams will have apetition, and the members of each team must y at least once.


    After the elimination, let the rest of the team memberse in. I will select my ss representative


    from today''spetition. Boys and girls, work hard!" The PE teacher said and stood in the middle of


    the, with a brown volleyball in his hand.


    He blew his whistle. With the sharp sound, the volleyball was thrown into the air.


    The team members sent by the odd numbers team were: James, Charles, Oliver, Connie and another


    powerful boy.


    And the members sent by the even numbers team were: Jackson, Justin, Lisa and another two boys


    with nice skills. Emily was a rookie, she didn''t join because she didn''t want to hinder them.


    As soon as the volleyball was thrown, Jackson easily jumped and hit the ball. So the even numbers


    team began to serve.


    After getting the ball, all the members of the even numbers team were very happy. Mr. Jackson was


    really hiding his strength.


    The people outside were responsible for being the cheerleaders.


    Emily looked at him anxiously.


    Jackson''s serve went to the corner of the other party. The ball bounced out as an effective serve, but


    the other party could not catch it at all.


    Soon, the even numbers team got one point.


    "Wow, Jackson is awesome." Emily eximed excitedly.


    Justin also wanted to prove his strength. In the second round of attack, he perfectly defended. He didn''t


    miss any ball, and Lisa was not bad either.


    After a round, almost none of them got any points.


    Charles wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his pretty eyes gradually became deep. More and more


    girls came over and handed him towels and water.


    "Jim, it''s time to attack. Jack is so proud."


    "Well, let''s start the next round." With an evil and attractive smile on his face, James nced at Emily


    who was wiping sweat for Justin.


    In the second round, the situation was reversed. The odd numbers team came aggressively.


    It was a little difficult for the even numbers team to catch the ball. And Lisa had no energy to catch it at


    all when she saw the ball was shot by Oliver. In the end, she left with regret and guilt.


    It was time to rece with a substitute.


    "Shirley, Shirley, go, go, go!" What those students wanted to see most was the scene of the fierce fight


    between the two sides. They wanted to let Emily join.


    "Girl, have confidence in yourself." Jackson gave her a confident look.


    Justin grabbed Emily and said, "Oh, Emi, don''t talk nonsense. Just join us. It doesn''t matter whether


    you win or lose. It''s also a training."


    Emily had no choice.


    She was dragged into thepetition.


    Seeing that Emily joined, Connie felt that she was full of strength. She had always been unhappy with


    Emily, and now was the opportunity.


    "Fighting!"


    "Go for it!"


    Without any hesitation, James hit the ball one after another precisely. The force was heavy and the


    speed was fast. Nobody could defend easily.


    At this time, the odd numbers team had twelve more points.


    It was too difficult to win back twelve points. There was no doubt that which team would win. With these


    people present, there was no chance for the other team to turn the tables.


    Jackson''s eyes lit up and his expression was serious. He must win this match.


    Heunched an attack.


    Another perfect serve. James jumped up quickly and was about to hit it back, but the ball seemed to be


    disobedient. It made a turn and flew out.


    What a strange ball! No one could believe that a ball could find its own direction and fly out.

 Chapter 54 Had A Nosebleed And Turned Into A Pig Head

    Chapter 54 Had A Nosebleed And Turned Into A Pig Head


    Only Charles and James knew what had just happened.


    This boy actually used the magic of the special power secretly, and the magic was so deep that they


    could not perceive it. This kind of power had been fully used by its master and transformed into spiritual


    sense, so it could be shown without restrain.


    Even Charles and James couldn''t do it well at the moment, so they could only use their special power


    when no one was around.


    But Jackson could.


    How could it be?


    What had he experienced in the past two years? It was too shocking.


    Because of the distraction of James and Charles, the even numbers team won eight points back, and


    there were only four points left. The end for thepetition was about toe.


    Emily didn''t want to be useless in this game. She clenched her fists, got the ball came from the other


    team and hit it back again.


    Connie ran to the front of them, got the ball steadily, and then hit it hard directly to Emily''s face.


    Bang!


    Emily''s face was smashed and her nose bled.


    "Wow, you are so cruel!" Emily covered her bleeding nose and cursed in her mind.


    Connie walked over with a smile and said, "Oh, I''m sorry. I hit you a little hard just now, but your skills


    are not as good as mine."


    "Emi, are you okay?" Justin walked over and carried Emily on his back. In the end, she was still carried


    into the infirmary by him. It seemed that the curse of entering the infirmary after PE ss would never


    be broken.


    "Put her down." James pushed the crowd aside and walked to Justin.


    Lisa and the others stood anxiously aside, and all the people gathered around. Now the most important


    thing was to send Emily to the infirmary, not to fight here.


    "Why should I put her down? Emi is my best friend. A fianc¨¦ like you is not qualified."


    "How dare you!" Someone in the crowd shouted in secret. How dare he talk to His Highness like this?


    He was going to die.


    "Oh? Do you think I am not qualified? So you mean you are? " Asked James.


    "Of course, it''s a revenge from your team. As her fianc¨¦, you didn''t take good care of her. Of course, I


    should also be responsible. I''m leaving. You can''t afford it if she loses too much bloodter."


    In a daze, Emilyy on Justin''s back and heard the shouts around him. She narrowed her eyes and


    shouted, "You guys are so noisy. I feel so damn hurt. Let me go to the infirmary now!"


    When Justin heard her shouting, he immediately ran away, followed by Lisa. And James stayed at


    where he was.


    "Jim, my sister-inw is really taken away by others now." Charles didn''t forget to interrupt.


    "It''s none of your business." James shouted the same words again.


    "My brother James and Charles, I really didn''t mean to do that. I just wanted to make the other team


    unable to catch the ball, so I used more strength." Connie took the initiative to admit her mistake.


    Without saying a word, James turned around and left. With a smile, Charles patted Connie on the


    shoulder and said, "Connie, good luck to you."


    After saying that, he also left with James, leaving Connie at a loss.


    The PE ss was suspended because of the glorious injury of Emily. No one was worrying about which


    team won. The result was no longer important.


    More importantly, the conflict between James and Justin was getting worse and worse.


    It was enough for Jackson to know how important Emily was to James.


    In the infirmary, Emily found her delicate nose was smashed into a pig''s nose. After being bandaged,


    she was really afraid that she would really have a pig head.


    Her nose was wrapped with a piece of white gauze, and some medicine was applied on the bruise,


    which made Emily cry out of pain.


    "All right, all right, it''s all right now, big pig head." Justin teased her.


    "Who the hell are you talking about? Jay, do you want to die?" Emily raised her fist and wanted to


    punch him again.


    "No, no, Emi, please let me go. I won''t call you pig head." Justin pursed his lips obediently. He was


    afraid of her fist. She was at least level eight in Taekwondo. He was just a weak man in front of her.


    "You coward!"


    "Who are you talking about?" Justin leaned over and looked at her.


    "You!" Emily raised her eyebrows and said seriously.


    "Do you dare say it again?" With a snicker, Justin''s slender hand had escaped from behind, like a


    devil''s w, reaching out to Emily, who wasying on the bed and had just finished the medicine and


    had not yet stood up.


    "Coward, coward, is my fist so terrible?" Emily picked up her fist and swung it in front of him.


    "Then try my fist." Justin quickly put his hand into her arm to tickle her.


    "Haha, haha, don''t be like this. Jay, you''re courting death."


    "If you say I''m a coward, then let me show you how powerful I am."


    Emily was afraid of itch the most. If she was tickled like this, she didn''t even have a chance to fight


    back.


    Theughter came to James in the infirmary unconsciously.


    Following the sound, he approached the ward and saw this scene, which made him extremely angry.


    "Shirley, shame on you!" As soon as James rushed in, he moved Justin''s hand away from his fianc¨¦e.


    The voice of scolding slipped into the ears of Emily, whose smile froze on the face.


    "Oh, it''s Prince James. Why are you here? What do you mean by ''shameless''? " Emily touched her


    slender face and looked fearlessly at his red eyes.


    "Come back with me." With great strength, James pulled Emily behind him.


    "The school is not over yet. I won''t go back." Emily shook off his hand.


    "James, let go of Emi''s hand. Don''t you see that she doesn''t want to go back with you now?"


    Justin went over and protected Emily behind him. The mes on both sides were burning.


    "Justin, if you meddle in my business, I will make you regret." James said coldly.


    "Do you think I will be afraid of you?" Justin raised his head and straightened his chest without


    flinching.


    His brown hair ovepped with the setting sun, looking particrly charming.


    Emily sighed in her heart, ''Wow, Jay, don''t you know how handsome you are now?


    "Not necessarily. Don''t be so sure." Again, James walked to the back of Justin and pulled Emily over.


    Justin held her another hand.


    One on the left, the other on the right, and Emily was in the middle.


    "What are you doing?" Emily looked around.


    "I say it again. Come back with me."


    "Emi, you can''t go back with him."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Emily''s brain was almost destroyed by these two boring boys.


    "Don''t forget that you are my pet now, whether in the daytime or at night. The first rule in the petw.


    Don''t you remember? "


    He used this trick again. Could he use something else? Emily lowered her head. Anyway, she didn''t


    want the money anymore. She didn''t need to listen to him. She didn''t care about his nonsense.


    "What? Pet? Emi, how could you be his pet? " Justin widened his eyes in disbelief. No matter what


    happened, she shouldn''t be his pet.


    In his eyes, a pet was a cat or a dog. He wouldn''t let Emi be his pet.


    "Oh, Jay, that''s not the case. In fact, the pet he said is a maid."


    Emily''s exnation made the situation suddenly fall into a longer stalemate.


    "What? You said you are a maid, and he is the one you serve? " Justin didn''t know who she was


    working for. She once said it was a secret, but now he knew it was His Highness who took advantage


    of his power to bully others.


    His Highness could not be omnipotent. No matter what happened today, he would not let Emi serve


    him anymore.


    "Justin, if you like to meddle in other people''s business so much, please go bother others. This is my


    private affair with her. I won''t apany you." James carried Emily on his shoulder. He didn''t even


    cast a nce at Justin.


    "You bastard, James, put me down. My nose is bleeding." Emily pounded on his back.


    Hearing this, James immediately put her down from his shoulder. Emily took the chance and ran out.


    "Jay, I''m leaving now. Keep this annoying guy here for me!" Emily ran out of the infirmary as fast as she


    could.


    In fact, her nose was not bleeding at all, but if she was carried home by him like this, she would


    definitely bleed.


    Justin blocked James'' way and said, "Do you know that it''s easy for her to have nosebleed again if you


    carry her on your shoulder like this? Well, do you think you are a qualified fianc¨¦? "


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether I''m qualified or not."


    After saying that, James left in a huff. His back was tall and straight, and there was a murderous anger


    all over her body.


    Emily ran to the school gate. There was half an hour before the school was over, but the PE ss was


    forced to be suspended. She should be able to go home in advance.


    The so-called home, of course, was not the sacred pce, but the An Family.


    When she arrived at the school gate, a silver gray Porsche stopped in front of her.


    The car door was opened, and a boy with silver hair appeared.


    "Jackson?" Emily greeted with a smile.


    "Well, get in the car. I''ll drive you home."


    "Great!" Emily was just wondering how to go back. It was not her style not to take a luxury car.


    She got in the car and sat on the passenger seat.


    "Thank you. Let''s go." Emily said politely.


    "We can''t go now, girl." Jackson turned around and smiled. It turned out that the mncholy handsome


    man could be so good-looking when he smiled. Why didn''t he smile a little more?


    "Why?" She lowered her head curiously.


    "You haven''t fastened your seat belt yet."


    "Oh, how could I forget?" She was embarrassed.


    God knew it was the first time she sat on the passenger seat, so she didn''t know how to fasten the seat


    belt.


    Jackson leaned over, took the seat belt and fastened the lock buckle.


    The moment he got close to her, Emily could smell the faint fragrance of vani on his body, which was


    veryfortable.

 Chapter 55 I Was Your Lucky Star

    Chapter 55 I Was Your Lucky Star


    At this moment, she was somewhat absent-minded. HMM, it smelled so addicted.


    "Well, we can go now. Wherever you want to go, I will drive you." Jackson said gentlemanly.


    "Well, I want to go back to the An Family. Send me home. Thank you, Jackson!"


    "Call me Jack." Jackson said in a low voice. When he saw the stunned Emily, he added, "If you want to


    thank me, just call me like that."


    "Jack, that sounds great. Then I''ll call you like this from now on, my new friend." Emily murmured to


    herself, ''Jack, Jack, Jack.''


    "Call me like that again!"


    "Oh, Jack." Emily''s clear voice was full of bewitching magic, which made Jackson enjoy it very much.


    "It sounds good. Call me like that from now on."


    "Okay, no problem." Emily said generously.


    The car started slowly and rushed out with a whoosh.


    The two started to chat in the car. The setting sun sneaked in from the window and shone on two faces.


    "Last night was not the first time you saw me. You know what?" Jackson asked slowly.


    "What?" Emily was stunned. Last night, she always felt that this boy was so familiar. Did she really


    meet him before?


    "That day, on this avenue, you rode a bike and almost fell down in front of my car, but you were not hurt


    at all. I was in the back seat of the car. "


    "Oh, I remember. Yes, it was you. Thischrymal mole. Look at my poor memory." Emily was very


    excited. Now she remembered, it was really him. How could she forget such a handsome and


    impressive man?


    "Don''t worry. We know each other now."


    "Yeah, how could it be such a coincidence? I just walked to your house in a daze, and I didn''t get any


    bruises in the ident that day. It was a miracle." Emily thought about it carefully. It was destined to


    know this boy. Maybe he would bring her good luck.


    "A miracle? Do you think it''s from God or me? " Jackson turned his head and nced at her seriously.


    He lookedplicated, as if he was expecting her answer.


    "Ha ha, what do I think? Of course it''s from you, my lucky star. "


    The bright smile of Emily was imprinted on his heart, like a shining radiance, squeezed into his dark


    heart.


    This girl was so simr to Alison.


    "Well, I will always be your lucky star." Hearing what Jackson said, Emily felt warm in her heart. This


    young man was not as mncholy and silent as they said. It was not that hard to get close to him.


    "Ha ha, that''s exactly what I want." Emilyughed. The gauze wrapped on her nose twitched, as if it


    was about to fall. It looked so funny.


    "Well..." Jackson pointed at her nose.


    "What?" Emily didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Nose." Jackson braked and parked the car on the side of the road. He reached out to her nose.


    He gently helped her get the gauze back to its original position.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "Ouch, it hurts so much. I won''t y volleyball anymore. It''s killing me." The more Emily thought about


    it, the more frightened she became.


    "That''s because you haven''t learned the skill yet." Jackson started the engine and continued driving.


    "That''s right. If I could learn 1/10 of what you have learned, I could kill Connie in an instant. How dare


    she throw the ball at me?" Emilyined indignantly.


    "Then work harder and catch up with her. I forgot to tell you that Connie used to like James very much."


    What Jackson said on purpose fully exined the reason why Connie hurt her.


    "Aha? Why didn''t I find out? Doesn''t she follow Charles every day? " Emily asked suspiciously.


    "I''ve told you that it was in the past. Maybe she has changed her secret lover now. This girl changes all


    the time."


    "Why did you tell me this? Didn''t you grow up together? Do you have a grudge against her? "


    "Because I want to be your lucky star, and I want you to avoid danger." Jackson wantonly lifted his lips.


    "Wow, I''m so moved. Thank you, Jack." Emily was so happy to meet such a sincere friend.


    "You''re wee. Here we are. You can go back." Jackson reminded her.


    "So soon?" To her surprise, Emily was a little reluctant to leave. After all, she had a quiet and peaceful


    feeling with Jackson, which she had never had before.


    "Yes. Don''t you want to get out of the car? If you don''t, I can drive you away and we can hang out. "


    "Well, let''s do it next time. I have something to deal with at home today. Bye, Jack, I''ll see you


    tomorrow. " Emily jumped out of the car and waved goodbye to him.


    After the car left, Emily stepped into the An Family.


    "Wee home, my Lady."


    Such a loud voice alerted Emily''s parents in the An Family. Opening the carved door, Emily saw her


    daddy and mommy run to her.


    But was it really the case? She was so happy to see her parents again. She darted over and held her


    parents in her arms. "Daddy, mommy, you two bastards! How dare you leave me alone? Well, I


    shouldn''t havee to see you."


    "Emi, good girl. We''re back. Daddy and mommy apologize to you. But what''s wrong with your nose?


    Does it hurt? How could this be? What if your face is disfigured? " Her mother held her face nervously


    and checked.


    "My baby has lost a lot of weight. Come here,e to daddy." Her father also felt guilty. It was all their


    fault. They went on a trip by themselves, but left such a big mess to their daughter.


    "No, you two old bastards. I will torture you severely and let you know what kind of punishment you will


    receive if you leave me alone."


    "Oh, no, Emi, please forgive daddy and mommy. We have no choice. The An Family is such a powerful


    family, and we can''t fight against it at all. Come on, Emi, smile. You''ll be more beautiful and lovely if you


    smile. Don''t always be angry, or you''ll get wrinkles like mommy." Her mother was trying hard to please


    her.


    "It will be the best if I get wrinkles." Emily still pouted and pretended to be angry. But how could she be


    angry with her parents? Even if they sold her, she would help them count the money.


    "Don''t be like this. Daddy and mommy really know we were wrong. We came back this time to


    apologize to our baby daughter and say goodbye."


    "What? say goodbye? Where are you going again? "Emily''s anger rose again.


    "Mr. Sam doesn''t allow us to stay in the country. He said it''s not safe and he is going to send us to Bali


    Ind for a honeymoon. Emi, you should know that your father and I raised you up. We haven''t even


    spent a honeymoon since we got married. Don''t you want us to enjoy ourselves?" Her mother began to


    persuade her again.


    "Did Sam force you to go there?" Emily couldn''t believe it. If Sam forced her family to separate, she


    would not be the substitute immediately.


    "I didn''t force them. It was their own request." Sam came downstairs with a crutch.


    When Emily saw himing down, she immediately walked to him and asked loudly, "Sam, I''m back.


    What else do you want?"


    "I don''t want anything else. I just want you to finish the task quietly."


    "Daddy, mommy, did you really ask to go?" On the other hand, Emily hoped that her parents would help


    her. If they really didn''t want to go, she would definitely fight against this old man to the end.


    "We really want to go. We haven''t seen the beautiful Bali Ind yet." Her mother lowered her head in


    grievance. She felt ashamed to see her parents again.


    "Well, you can go. Don''te back after you go there." Emily turned around and was about to leave.


    "Honey, don''t do this."


    Emily''s parents felt very aggrieved at this moment. Although they deserved it, there was no such


    parents in the world.


    "Am I your biological daughter or not?" Emily said explicitly.


    This question shocked her parents. It took them a long time to react. "Of course, why did you ask such


    a question? You were born by me in person."


    "Then why do you do this to me?"


    "Honey, if you miss us, just video chat with us or call us. We will be back soon. Mr. Sam said that he


    had some clues to look for Miss Shirley. Please wait a little longer. Maybe..."


    "Really?" Emily looked at Sam excitedly. If he could find his granddaughter, she would be free and no


    longer need to be a substitute.


    "Of course it''s true. It can''t be false." Sam sat on the host seat and answered seriously.


    "Wow, that''s good. Daddy, mommy, you can leave now. Don''t worry. I will never miss you." Emily


    emphasized it many times.


    "Oh, my dear daughter, you are so cruel. You don''t miss daddy and mommy." Her motherined


    helplessly.


    "Well, I won''t. I won''t." Emily raised her head proudly. She would rather die than submit, which was


    unshakable.


    "Well, you two can leave after dinner in the An Family. You can''t stay too long here."


    Sam ordered seriously. Then he added, "I''ve called the emperor and the queen in advance and


    informed them that you will stay at home tonight, so that they don''t need to worry about you."


    "Ha ha, you are so considerate, Sam." Emily was very satisfied with these arrangements. Just now, she


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    was still wondering if she would expose her parents when James came.


    "Ha ha, don''t you know who Mr. Sam is? Did you think the master of the An Family doesn''t even have


    such a demeanor? " Her father said. Emily could only curl her lips and agree for the time being.


    After a happy dinner, Emily unwillingly sent her parents on the helicopter. There was a big airport in the


    backyard of the An Family, and they specially stopped the helicopter, which was very magnificent.


    It was said that every big family had their own helicopter. Why didn''t she know?


    "Bye, daddy and mommy. I won''t miss you."


    "You bad girl, we will teach you a lesson when wee back! ! !"

 Chapter 56 Gang Training

    Chapter 56 Gang Training


    After seeing her parents off, Emily received a call from that devil.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    "Kitten, where are you?" James said a little more gently. Just a little.


    "I''m dating with Jay. Do you have problem with it? " Emily deliberately provoked the anger that had


    been hard for James to subside.


    James hung up the phone.


    The line was cut off. Obviously, he had hung up. Emily smiled and bent over. She finally had a way to


    piss him off. He was so arrogant. What was the big deal of being His Highness? Well, she didn''t take


    him seriously either.


    On the 88th floor of the Emperor Building, James almost smashed everything that could be smashed in


    the room.


    "Young master, please don''t be angry. I have found out the information you asked me to investigate."


    Murphy offered with both hands.


    "Read it to me." James fiddled with the ck exquisite gun in his hand, his scarlet eyes bursting with


    anger.


    Bang! A bullet urately broke a small vase five meters away.


    "Justin is from one of the four financial giants, Qiao, An, Lu and Mu. He is the only heir of the Lu


    Family. Because the master of the Lu Family is low-key and doesn''t want to be publicized, he has been


    hiding his grandson well and doesn''t allow his identity to be exposed in the public. The master of the Lu


    Family loved scientific research and invention very much. The Lu Family is famous for inventing


    medicines and all kinds of advanced technology. Now it has firmly upied one of the four financial


    giants... "


    "Oh? It turns out that he has such an identity? " James became interested.


    "Yes. As for when Justin met Miss Shirley, I haven''t found any information. They didn''t officially know


    each other until the first day he came to Holy Sakura."


    "No, I don''t believe that was their first day to know each other. If they don''t want to be exposed, then let


    him bepletely exposed in the sun. Go ahead. I want to see the results tomorrow."


    With an evil smile on James''s face, he seemed to be getting more and more interested.


    "Yes, young master. Do you still have a training tonight?"


    "Of course. Ask Charlie and Harry toe with me."


    "Okay."


    At ten o''clock in the evening, dressed in night clothes, James went out.


    In a blink of an eye, he arrived at a ck training ground where all the members of the Dark Night


    Organization were present.


    The ck tights, solemn and neat, were hidden in the dark night sky.


    These subordinates were the essence of the whole Dark Night Organization. They moved at night and


    followed James to strengthen their own powers and work for him.


    All the members of the Dark Night Organization had more or less extraordinary powers. Their powers


    were not enough just by nature, and they still needed to be trained day after day.


    The annual training started one day ago. Today was the most exciting moment.


    More people had arrived.


    Two groups of people came from the sky and stood on both sides of the ck team.


    The Meteor Gang led by Charles and the Sknd Gang led by Henry were present one after another.


    Charles''s team wore dark red team uniform and Henry''s team wore white team uniform. Three teams in


    one, wonderful match.


    "Jim, has the three teams training alreadye? I remember it''s not the right time. " Charles led his


    team and stood in the wind.


    "Can''t I generate the training?" James replied coldly.


    "I also think it''s time for a collective training. All the members of the gang arezy."


    Henry agreed with the training. During the training, his men could work hard to improve. Why not?


    "Well, you two work hard." Charles cheered up and began to prepare for the battle.


    The first training item: shooting.


    On the training ground, the three teams took turns to shoot. If they hit the ten ring more than nine


    times, they would pass the test. Each of them had ten chances.


    "Jim, don''t you think the requirement is too high? At least nine times to hit the ten ring, at most half of


    them are able toplete." Charlesined in frustration.


    "I remember that you are not a loser. Didn''t you almost win mest time?" James punched him in the


    chest.


    In front of him, no one was allowed to have negative emotions to disturb the process of improving the


    power.


    "Last time, I was well prepared and confident. This time..." Charles roared. This bloke was really


    ruthless. He used at least 80% of his strength in this punch. If he didn''t have the power to resist,


    several of his bones would have been broken.


    "Cut the crap. Let''s begin with the demonstration." Henry had already held an assembled pistol in his


    hand. Squinting his ck eyes, he aimed at the target one hundred meters away from him.


    "Okay,e on, Harry." James and Charles stepped back and prepared the guns in their hands. Each


    of them would wear a high-grade gun that was suitable for their own hands.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Ten shots in a row.


    All in one go and hit the ten ring.


    Both James and Charles gave a thumb up to him. This boy had always been so capable and cool.


    "No wonder he is the Gunslinger among us." Charles eximed. His dark green eyes were still full of


    confidence.


    He raised the gun in his hand handsomely and shot towards the center of the target ten times, ten ring,


    without any mistake.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The three teams apuded warmly behind him.


    "You are not bad either." Henry praised him honestly.


    "Of course. Staying with you guys, it''s hard to be weak. Well, I wonder what level Jack is now. I really


    want to have a fight with him one day. I remember that he seemed to be able topete with Jim in


    the past. " As Charles spoke, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly reached a deadlock.


    In the past two years, Jackson was a taboo between them, especially for James. No one was allowed


    to mention the guy who suddenly left them and went abroad.


    Was it just for the girl who was not worth mentioning?


    "Charlie, shut up." Henry reminded him.


    Without saying a word, James wiped his gun and stood up. His ck cloak was raised with the wind,


    and his ck mask was as domineering as a ghost.


    He turned around, changed his position and shot at the center of the target.


    Bang! Bang!


    The gunshots continued. After ten shots, there was only one hole on the target.


    In other words, all the bullets passed exactly through the center of the ten ring.


    "Wow, I haven''t seen you for a few days, and your skill has grown. Jim, I can''t underestimate you. Your


    growth speed is too fast. What on earth have you eaten?" Charles couldn''t believe it. He also made it


    more difficult. Changing his position and posture would affect his performance.


    "I don''t know. I feel that there is an energy constantly exploding in my body, and many things will be


    soonprehended."


    "That''s a good thing. Maybe your sealed power will be released soon." Henry was also excited to hear


    the good news.


    "No, the seal won''t be removed with time, but will take my life with time." James looked at the night sky


    thoughtfully.


    "What happened?" It was the first time that they had heard such frightening words from Jim. All the


    special powers they had were born with, bringing them endless power. How could it kill Jim?


    "The reason why I can''t disy my power as freely as you do, and my transformation can only be


    a way to break the curse on me, maybe I won''t be able to live more than twenty-five years old."


    "Bullshit! Who said that? It can''t be true." Charles was a little aggressive. He couldn''t lose his best


    friend so early in his life.


    "My father said that. I don''t know the authenticity of this matter. I also don''t know how to break the


    curse."


    "Didn''t your father tell you? He must have been like this when he was young. "


    "He can''t say anything. If he does, he will reveal the mystery and put the Ou Family in danger." There


    was a little sadness in James'' words.


    It was a sad story.


    "Bullshit! It won''t happen. Jim, we will definitely help you find a way to break this bullshit curse."


    It was unfair. James was born with endless power, but he was bound by this damn curse.


    "I''ve seen through it. Let bygones be bygones." James stood up and walked to the members of his


    organization with a gun.


    "Get ready and start the training. If you fail, lengthen the training."


    "Yes, young master."


    A row of young men in ck, facing the night wind, pointed their guns at the opposite target.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The gunshots pierced the sky. This night was destined to be restless.


    After the presentation, ny percent people of the Dark Night Organization were qualified. The Meteor


    Gang, eighty percent. And the Sknd Gang, eight five percent.


    The difference was immediately figured out.


    "Jim, your dark night killers are really powerful."


    "Don''t hang out with too many girls. The Meteor Gang may be able topete with the Dark Night


    Organization." A smile appeared on James'' face.


    "No way. My girls are everything to me. If I don''t hang out with them, I will die." Charles said in a low


    voice.


    "Then you can just stay among the women." James rolled his eyes at him.


    "Well, I really agree." Henry agreed.


    "Damn it! You two bullied me in collusion."


    "Who else can I bully if I don''t bully you? Come on, the next thing." Then James gathered all the people


    on a battle stage.


    The second part of the training was fighting.


    This fight usually involved two people at a time. The loser withdrew, and the winner fought the next


    round. The strongest one would be able to fight from the first to thest.


    It would test their endurance, fighting capacity and fighting skills.


    All the subordinates rubbed their hands and fists, activating the muscles and bones of their whole


    bodies, in order to give full y to their own skills. They wanted to reach their best levels.


    This round, they could use their special powers, which was an advantage for people with innate talents.


    "We three, whoes first?" Charles shook his neck and asked.


    "Come here and fight with me. I haven''t fought with you for a long time." Henry pointed at him.


    "I know you like me." Charles shamelessly approached, his enchanting handsome face full of flirtation.


    "Please pay attention to your words and deeds. Charles, I like girls."

 Chapter 57 The Fight Between The Three

    Chapter 57 The Fight Between The Three


    With a cold and handsome face, Henry clenched his fists and was ready to fight.


    "I don''t think so. I know that everyone loves me." Charles touched his handsome and enchanting face


    narcissistically, which made both James and Henry shake their heads frequently.


    ''This guy is really hopeless.''


    "Whoosh!" A punch came fiercely and raised the wind. Then another punched came.


    Charles was shocked and immediately fought back. Obviously, he was in a weak position now.


    "Well, Harry, you are such a scheming man. How dare you attack me secretly?" Charles raised the


    strength of his fist. The two of them just stayed on the ordinarypetition level, and did not use the


    hidden power in their bodies.


    "That''s me." With a serious look on his face, Henry didn''t let go of his fist. He moved faster and faster,


    pressing forward without giving in.


    The talkative Charles could suffered a lot. "Harry, I think you really love me. Tell me the truth, I''ll think


    about being together with you."


    "Well, you''d better think more about your various girls. Leave me alone." With a cold snort, Henry


    stretched out his hand, and a dense ck mass of palm prints came over, driving the surrounding air to


    sweep everything.


    "Well, you finally used your special power. I''ming, too. Look at me." With a wave of Charles'' hand,


    many dark green meteors flew out from his palm, sharply stabbing Henry.


    Henry lightly flew up, opened a huge blue, which sucked all his meteor thorns in, and then


    disappeared.


    The two were almost neck and neck.


    After more than half an hour, the battle still didn''t stop.


    James yawned and was about to go back to have a good sleep beforeing back to see.


    "Jim, where are you going?" Charles leaped over.


    "Sleep. It''s so boring to watch you fight."


    "Ha ha, It will be different if you join us." With a hook of one hand, Charles grabbed his shoulder and


    pulled him hard. A red light was emitted from the left arm of James. He pushed Charles back several


    steps.


    "Wow, Jim, how could you be so powerful?"


    "Have you been promoted to another level?" Henry asked with great interest.


    "Probably. But just like you, I''m only at the medium level and can''t go up."


    "But you are stronger than us. I don''t even dare topete with you. Unless I go together with Harry.


    How about we have apetition?" Urged Charles.


    He finally seeded in encouraging James. James nodded and agreed.


    The people of the three gangs stood in line and craned their necks to watch the wonderful battle. The


    training was undoubtedly boring, but it was different if there was a wonderful performance.


    "Come on." James waved at the two handsome men in front of him.


    "Ah! ! ! Let''s go! " The two of them, Charles and Henry, worked together to attack him.


    The three of them gathered together. The three lights, blue, green and red, intertwined together,


    making people unable to open their eyes.


    They only knew that it was extremely chaotic inside. The sonorous sound continued toe out, and


    the huge light swept open, fluctuating the rolling dust on the ground.


    Another half an hour passed.


    It was one o''clock in the morning.


    In the end, the three of them still didn''t have the winner.


    "I''m so sleepy. How about we continue tomorrow?" Charles begged for mercy first. The green aura


    became weaker and weaker.


    Henry was still holding on, but James was in high spirits. Maybe after three o''clock in the morning, he


    was like a deted ball. He lost the support of the special power, and was just an ordinary body.


    "Young master! Young master!"


    The three teams were still shouting slogans.


    James nced at their mental state. He thought it was time to let them go back to sleep.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As for the members of the Dark Night Organization, they were all sent out at night. This strong night


    was the best time for practice.


    "Go back to sleep. I have to train my men." James stood in front of his subordinates and began to tell


    them how to carry out the training of fighting tonight.


    "How can the Sknd Gang ck off?" Unwilling to admit defeat, Henry led his subordinates to another


    training ground and began training.


    Seeing the two teams abandon him and leave, Charles'' fighting spirit was immediately aroused.


    "Brothers, let''s practice. We are the Meteor Gang and we can''t fall behind!" He was so sleepy but he


    still began training.


    In the long night, the sound of fighting continued in the sky. The dark light broke through the night sky,


    shining with this quiet and enchanting night.


    On the second day, Emily arrived at school early.


    The gauze on her nose was removed, but it was still red and swollen, like a pig''s nose.


    Emily held the mirror andined for countless times, but she still couldn''t stop the ss from


    calling her pig nose.


    "Ha ha, everybody,e and have a look. His Highness''s fiancee has a pig nose." Connie sat on the


    seat with her legs crossed and covered her mouth to spread the news.


    "Connie, you are the one to me. If it weren''t you, how could I be like this? I haven''t settled


    ounts with you yet. " Emily''s anger rose sharply.


    It would be fine if she didn''t say it. She got angry as soon as she said it. Connie had smashed her face


    and gave her the pig nose, otherwise it wouldn''t have been like this.


    "It''s normal for you to get injured in the ball game. Can you me others for your ipetence?"


    Connie raised her head proudly. Her words were full of sarcasm.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know you did it on purpose." Emily held back her anger. If she was irritated


    again, she would definitely spit out anger.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Lisa immediately came over and persuaded, "Connie, don''t talk


    too much. Shirl, don''t say anything."


    "I want to talk." Emily didn''t want to be looked down upon. She wanted these bad girls to know that


    Emily, no, Shirley, was definitely not to be trifled with.


    "Did anyone see that? Don''t sling mud at me. " Connie said confidently.


    "Well, that''s good. If one day you lose your arms and legs, nobody can see who does it." Emily shouted


    angrily, regardless of the consequences.


    Connie''s face turned green. "You..."


    "What? Stutter? Say whatever you want to say. "


    "If you dare to do this to me, the Mo Family will let you die without a burial ce."


    "Oh, my god! The Mo Family! I''m the fiancee of the Royal Highness and his future wife. Are you going


    topete with me?" Now, Emily felt a little lucky that she was the fiancee of James. It was good for


    her to pretend to be like this asionally.


    Ha ha, just like now, how glorious it would be.


    "Shirley, just wait and see. I will let you know the consequences of irritating me. You still want to be the


    queen. How high are you now, how miserable will you fall in the future. I will watch carefully. Take your


    time to be proud." Connie turned around and rushed out of the ssroom.


    "Well, she is jealous. Look at her just now. Ha ha, it was really funny." Emilyughed like a lunatic, and


    no one in the ss dared to look at her. Only Lisa came over and gave her a forehead flick.


    "Wake up. Look at your smug face. What''s this?" Lisa showed the phone to Emily.


    A new post on the school forum caught her attention.


    "The heir of the Lu Family is around us. The mysterious identity of Justin, the student transferred to


    ss A, has been exposed!"


    A huge theme was put on the hot topic of the school today.


    It clearly wrote the specific information of Justin.


    Only then did Emily know that Justin was really hiding his real identity.


    His family was not a little bit rich. He was the inheritor of the Empire Group, which upied about 1/5


    of the economic lifeline of Sakura Kingdom.


    Wow, it turned out that her little Jay was also a real rich and handsome man.


    Emily was a little happy for him.


    "I knew it. He is from the Lu Family, one of the four financial giants." Lisa was not surprised.


    "You are so smart. I grew up with him and I didn''t know that."


    "Really? Don''t you know how rich is your childhood sweetheart? " Lisa widened her eyes in surprise.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t you see the words here? The hidden identity secret has been exposed."


    When Emily was discussing with Lisa, she suddenly found that the students were either holding mobile


    phones, magazines and newspapers, or watching thetest news on TV.


    In an instant, more and more people paid attention to Justin.


    "Well? Where is Jay? Why hasn''t hee yet? The ss is about to begin. "


    "I guess he has been pestered by a lot of news reporters. The reclusive Mr. Justin suddenly appeared,


    and our Holy Sakura has another trump card."


    Lisa shrugged and smiled.


    "Do you like him? If you do, I''ll pack him up for you. " Emily joked.


    "Well, forget it. I don''t like a boring man like him. I still like my sunshine type man, Oliver. He is so


    gentle and handsome." Lisa cast a nce at the seat where Oliver sat.


    Emily shook her head and thought that Lisa was hopeless.


    The ss bell rang. It was not until then did James and Charles entered the ssroom together.


    The two of them had dark circles under their eyes and looked tired. However, Charles looked worse.


    He was like a panda that had just been released from the zoo.


    "Ha ha, Charles, how did you be like this?" Emily covered her mouth and snickered.


    "Oh, my handsome face is ruined. It''s killing me." Charles held the mirror and cried again.


    If he had known it earlier, he would not have participated in this bullshit training till sote.


    Without this face, how could he live?


    "Ha ha, Charles, it''s okay. The dark circles will fade away tomorrow. Go back and apply ice to your


    eyes." Lisa kindly reminded him.


    "Oh, how could I forget? It was all my fault. I was in a hurry."

 Chapter 58 Justins Identity Was Exposed

    Chapter 58 Justin''s Identity Was Exposed


    Sitting quietly in the seat, James didn''t say a word. The atmosphere around him was tense and cold.


    However, Emily didn''t notice that. She was still talking andughing with the boys next to her.


    However, when she looked around, she found that Justin didn''te to the ss unexpectedly today.


    James showed a smile that was hard to capture and disappeared in an instant.


    His identity was exposed, and he didn''t dare toe out, which was expected.


    The ss began, but the front seat was still empty.


    Emily was a little anxious. Was there really something wrong? She took out her phone and dialed the


    number of Justin.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is powered off. Please redialter." Hearing this voice, Emily threw the


    phone aside in great depression.


    She mumbled, "Damn it! Jay! Why did you turn off your phone? Don''t you know that I will be worried


    about you?"


    After a while, Emily picked up her phone and dialed again.


    The result was the same.


    "Hey, where is your close friend? Why doesn''t hee to ss today?" With a faint smile on his face,


    James asked in a strange tone.


    "Isn''t it what you wish?" Emily roared angrily.


    "It is." James smiled.


    "So, the Lu Family''s thing was exposed by you?" Emily guessed.


    "It was me. I just wanted to introduce to everyone that Justines from a rich family." James


    shrugged and didn''t think he had done anything wrong.


    "Well, James, I finally know what kind of person you are today." Without saying a word, Emily rushed


    out of the ssroom in front of the teacher. Everybody looked at her with surprise.


    "What''s wrong with His Highness and the violent dragon?"


    "How could we know? It seems that they don''t get along well with each other all the time. Their


    engagement was arranged by their families, and they don''t love each other at all."


    "That''s right. We still have a chance. We can''t give it up."


    "I have never given up."


    The girls in the ss chattered.


    Charles woke up and asked, "Did you quarrel with each other again?"


    "Go to sleep." James pressed his head down.


    But Charles raised his head again with two big dark circles around his eyes.


    "Well, Jim, let me tell you. If you like a girl, you can''t treat her like this. You have to be good to her. You


    have to spoil her. You can''t go against her. Your revenge on Justin will only make her hate you more."


    After saying that, Charles fell asleep again.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing his words, James was lost in thought. His expression remained the same, as if he had


    encountered an embarrassing problem that couldn''t be solved.


    ''This girl is so ungrateful. Spoiling her will only increase my temper.'' The call in his heart came out.


    As soon as Emily got out of Holy Sakura, she hailed a taxi and headed for Justin''s house.


    "Sir, could you drive faster? I''m in a hurry. " Emily urged.


    "Okay, Miss Shirley." The driver recognized her at a nce. Wasn''t she Shirley of the An Family who


    had been engaged to His Highness a few days ago?


    "Thank you, sir." Emily had been looking forward to arriving at the Lu Family''s house as soon as


    possible.


    She thought the matter was not so serious, but he didn''t answer the phone and turned it off. What was


    going on? If something happened to Jay''s family, she would definitely not let go of James.


    The car arrived at the Lu Family in the suburb. The small vi, which was much more high-end and


    generous than her house, was crowded with reporters.


    They were probably here for an interview. They finally knew where the Lu Family lived and knew the


    heir of the Lu Family, Justin. This big news must be well interviewed.


    As soon as Emily got out of the car, she was frightened. How could there be so many reporters? If she


    walked over, would she be chased by them crazily?


    She had an idea! How could she forget that there was a small door to the Lu Family in her house? She


    used to sneak into the Lu Family to y with him from the back door of her house. She was so smart.


    After getting out of the car, Emily walked into her house on tiptoe. She found the spare key to open the


    door from the flowerpot, and then slipped into the house. She went to the back door and opened it.


    Usually, she also knew where the key to the side door of the Lu Family was. This was what Justin told


    her.


    After finding the key, she opened the side door smoothly, slipped in and closed the door.


    As soon as she entered, Emily was almost scared to faint. Was the Lu Family robbed by some thief?


    All the things in the room were packed and thrown on the ground, and the valuable things disappeared.


    Emily quickly went upstairs and came to Justin''s bedroom, only to find that his clothes and his most


    precious things were missing.


    She still remembered the exquisite photo frame on his desk, which was a photo of them two when they


    were eleven years old.


    Now even the photo frame was gone.


    Maybe he wasn''t robbed, but moved?


    He left so fast in order to avoid those reporters.


    Bored, she yed with her phone, sat on the sofa, flipped through the call log, and dialed the number


    again and again


    She believed that Jay would definitely answer the phone.


    ''Jay, where have you gone? Why do you disappear in one day? Where do you move to? Even if you


    couldn''t be my neighbor, you should tell me.''


    After waiting for several hours, it was already noon. Her stomach wasining all the time. She


    stood up and spit in the room. "Well, Jay, just wait and see. If you dare note back, you will be


    dead."


    After going out, looking at these journalists who were guarding in front of the door, Emily really had an


    impulse to run over and tell them, "You guys should leave!"


    But she could be recognized wherever she went. She was not that stupid.


    On the way back, Emily touched her pocket and found that she forgot to bring enough money with her.


    She had just taken a taxi and spent all the money on her.


    Now she didn''t even have the money to go back. She was hungry and shriveled, with her chest against


    her back.


    She was familiar with the suburb road. She used to go to the downtown school for countless times, but


    it would take at least an hour to go back.


    "Hey, is there anyone else? Come and save me, a poor human." Emilyined and asked for help.


    No car stopped to help her.


    After dialing hundreds of times, her phone waspletely turned off. What should she do? She could


    go back to ask those reporters for help, but she was afraid of being recognized by them. If she showed


    up on the headlines tomorrow, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    "Why are you so stupid, Emily? Don''t you think it''s digging your own grave toe out without


    money?" The more Emily thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldn''t bear to p herself.


    But she was really hungry.


    What? There was a royal blue Rolls-Royce in front of her.


    Emily had an intuition that the car in front of her would definitely stop and be willing to help her.


    Emily opened her arms and walked to the middle of the road, blocking the car''s way.


    She stood in the wind, her school uniform swaying, her ck hair fluttering with the wind, and her face


    was as pale as a ghost.


    Swoosh!


    The speeding car braked urgently a few centimeters in front of her. If he braked a little slower, or if his


    driving skill was not good enough, this girl would be dead.


    "You bad girl, why are you running to the middle of the road? Do you want to die for that boy?" James''


    hot temper and rude tone immediately brought back Emily who had closed her eyes.


    Why did she stop his car? What the hell? She shouldn''t have stopped his car.


    "You think too much. I don''t want to die. But if I don''t stop your car, I think I will starve to death here.


    Since you are here, please take me back." Emily opened the car door and sat on the passenger seat.


    James held back his anger. After she got on the car and closed the door, James turned around and


    stared at her seriously.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    "What else do I want? Walking in the middle of the road is courting death. I don''t have money with me.


    Now I haven''t eaten anything, so I can''t walk anymore." Emily said honestly. She was full of resentment


    towards this boy. It was he who always made her angry for no reason. It was he who forced her best


    friend to move. How could she have any reason to get along well with him?


    "Oh? I''m your fiance. You could have told me earlier. Why didn''t you ask me for help? " James was a


    little happy. After all, she knew how important he was.


    "My phone is out of power. And I don''t expect you to do that." Emily said coldly again.


    "Why? Why are you so unconfident about yourself? Are you afraid that you can''t invite me to pick you


    up? "


    "I have never thought of asking you to pick me up. But why are you here? Did youe to see this


    chaos?"


    "Yes, and I''m here to take you back. As my fiancee, it''s not appropriate for you to nervously find


    another man''s home." James started the engine.


    "Ha ha, are you afraid that I will embarrass you?" Emily sneered.


    She really couldn''t get along well with this guy for a moment.


    "Yes, it will be bad if you damage the reputation of the Ou Family."


    "After all, it''s for the reputation of the Ou Family. But I didn''t let you down. The reporters didn''t find me


    and Justin moved away. Are you satisfied now?" Emily roared angrily.


    "Yes, of course I''m satisfied. Didn''t you say you are hungry? Let''s go to eat. " James sped up. They


    were faster than flying.


    "Hey, James, what are you doing? I''m flying." Holding the handle tightly above her head, Emily was


    afraid of the frightening speed.

 Chapter 59 Prince James Was Kicked Out

    Chapter 59 Prince James Was Kicked Out


    "Aren''t you hungry? I can''t let my fiancee starve to death. "


    "That sounds great. In fact, you must hope that I will be scared to death now."


    "How do you know?" James was a little surprised.


    "Of course I know what you are thinking."


    "Oh? Do you know me so well? " James was in a good mood.


    "Well, who knows you? I don''t know you at all." Emily blurted out, contradicting every word of James.


    Without getting angry, James kept driving quietly. Fifteen minutester, he entered the urban area, and


    saw the familiar capital scene and the bustling street market.


    The sun was shining brightly at noon, and soon there were thin sweats on Emily''s face.


    "Wear this." All of a sudden, a blue sunhat appeared in James'' magic hand and was put on her head,


    covering the strong violet.


    "And this one. Put it on. Don''t show off." James threw her a pair of sunsses.


    After putting it on, Emily took a look at herself in the window and suddenly felt that she was cool, even


    more eye-catching than a big star.


    She turned around and saw that James was also wearing a pair of sunsses, which covered the


    dazzling sunshine. He restrained his aura a little, but it was difficult to hide his noble temperament. His


    face was mboyant everywhere.


    "What do you want to eat? Go and find it yourself."


    "But I don''t have money." Emily said bluntly.


    "I do. I''ll follow you. "


    "Wow, when did you be so kind? Tell me, what''s your purpose?" Emily couldn''t believe it and


    looked into his eyes behind the sunsses.


    "On you? What purpose can I have? I''m just in a good mood and want to reward my pet. " James


    turned his head away and said calmly.


    "Well, that''s what you said. I won''t be so polite." Emily walked towards. She knew all the delicious food


    in the downtown area.


    Fried rice cake was her favorite.


    She walked straight to that shop.


    "Madam, I want a bowl of osmanthus fried rice cakes." As soon as Emily entered the shop, she ordered


    a dish.


    The shop was located in a remote ce. Although it was small, it was clean and tidy. Emily often came


    here before, but after she went to high school, she never came here again.


    In the past, when Emily came here, she would greet the madam politely. But this time, she couldn''t let


    the madam recognize her, so she had to lower her head, wear a hat and sunsses and sit down with


    the tall and strong James.


    For more than five minutes, James frowned more than ten times when he saw this dirty, messy and


    small shop.


    It seemed that he was wondering if he should eat in this restaurant.


    "Hey, don''t sit still. Do you want to eat? If you want to eat, I''ll order one for you. Otherwise, you can sit


    here and watch me eat. "


    "No. Are you sure you won''t have diarrhea after eating these food?" James asked suspiciously.


    Thedy who happened to be holding a bowl of fried rice cakes came over and heard this sentence.


    She was very angry. No guest had diarrhea after eating here before. The food here was clean and


    made by herself. How dare this brat say so?


    He looked noble in his clothes, but she was not afraid of him as an old woman.


    "Well, you can go out if you say my food can cause diarrhea. I didn''t force you to eat it. It''s for this little


    girl. " The olddy boldly put the rice cake in front of Emily and began topete with James.


    It never urred to Emily that the arrogant Royal Highness, Prince James, would have a conflict with


    an olddy. If others knew it, they wouldugh to death.


    Emily lowered her head, picked up the chopsticks and ate quickly,pletely ignoring the war here.


    She was starving to death. She needed the food.


    "Madam, did I say that I want to eat the food here? I won''t even take a look at a shop like yours, let


    alonee in to eat. It''s really a disgrace to my identity. " James stood up immediately and patted his


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    clothes. He was a neat freak.


    At this time, his clothes were stained with too much disgusting dust. He would throw them away today.


    Seeing his disgusting action, the olddy was even angrier. She didn''t know if she was in her


    menopause, but she especially hated this teenager to pretend to be arrogant in front of her.


    All of a sudden, the olddy got a broom in her hand and put it in front of James. "You brat, get out of


    here. You are not wee here."


    "Ha ha, Ha ha!" Looking at this scene, Emily even spat out the rice cake in her mouth. It was so


    interesting.


    Why were the rice cakes so sweet and delicious today?


    "Madam, you will regret what you have done to me." James walked out of the shop angrily.


    At this time, Emily had almost finished eating. She was so full that she touched her stomach. Only then


    did she find that the guy who had just been driven out did not give her money.


    "Ha ha, madam, what should I do? I don''t have any money with me. That guy with money was driven


    out by you." Emily said awkwardly.


    "It''s okay, girl. It''s my treat. But I''m warning you, you can''t choose a boyfriend like him. You''ll suffer a lot


    in the future just like me. I married the wrong man and I''m so tired in the rest of my life. Girl, you can''t


    follow my steps." The olddy held her hand and said sincerely.


    Emily covered her mouth and nodded seriously. Thisdy was so cute. How could she not find it


    before? She muste to the shop again in the future.


    "Don''t worry, madam. He is not my boyfriend, and I won''t like someone like him. Don''t worry." Emily


    reassured her.


    After eating and drinking, Emily walked out happily. At this time, James was leaning against the door of


    the sports car, waiting for her toe out. His enchanting appearance attracted a lot of girls to ost


    him. He didn''t respond until he saw Emilye out.


    "Get in the car."


    "Hey, how did you feel when you were kicked out with a broom?" After getting in the car, Emily asked


    with a snicker.


    "Well. I''ll make this shop disappear in Sakura Kingdom tomorrow. How dare she do this to me! " James''


    anger was burning.


    Emily said immediately, "No, you can''t do that. Thisdy is actually very hard working. She doesn''t like


    you noble young men most who look down on her shop. She always does business out of conscience.


    The rice cakes she cooks are clean and delicious. If you dare to destroy her shop, I will tell the emperor


    and the queen."


    "Ha ha, it''s useless for you to tell them. I want to destroy it. Who can stop me?" James was arrogant. It


    must be the first time in his life that he had been humiliated like this.


    Thinking about it, Emily felt ridiculous and satisfied. She would do anything to protect the shop.


    "James, what else can you do except relying on your noble identity to do evil things?" Emily was very


    unhappy.


    "Bullying you. If you take the initiative toe and kiss me, I will let go of that shop." After James


    closed the door, people couldn''t see anything in the car from the outside.


    Hearing his shameless request, Emily almost pped him on the face and ruined his mouth.


    He wanted to kiss all the time.


    "What if I don''t? Why do I have to save that shop?" Emily pretended as if nothing had happened.


    "Really? But I can see that you seem to have a crush on that shop. What if that old woman knows that


    she can''t open that shop because of you? You know that. " With an evil smile on James'' face, he was


    more and more curious about the unknown things in her mind.


    Isn''t she the Lady of the An Family? How could she like such ordinary things in the market? It was


    really abnormal.


    "Well, it''s just a kiss. It''s very simple." Pretending to be rxed, Emily leaned forward, pouted, closed


    her eyes and gently kissed his cold thin lips.


    Like a slight touch of the water, Emily wanted to withdraw at once, but how could James bear her to do


    so? He sped the back side of her head with his big hand and imprisoned her in his arms.


    His tongue went into her mouth, easily picked up her little tongue and swept across her mouth,


    devouring her sweet taste little by little.


    "Well, let me go." With a pink face, Emily couldn''t breathe. He had kissed her many times, but she


    couldn''t even learn how to breathe.


    She waved her little hands restlessly and pushed him away with all her strength.


    After tasting the sweetness in her mouth, James released her with satisfaction.


    "You, you, James, you bastard, damn it." Emily stared at him madly and punched him, but he held her


    tightly and she couldn''t move.


    It was useless for her to fight with James.


    "Well, I decide to let go of this shop, but you have to promise me that you will never enter it for the rest


    of your life."


    "Why? I can eat whatever I want. Rice cakes are so delicious. I would die if I don''t eat them." Emily said


    in disbelief.


    "If you want to eat rice cakes, I can take you to a better ce." James let go of her hand and said


    coldly.


    As soon as he let go of her red hand, she rubbed it to rx her muscles and bones.


    "No, No. I want this one."


    "Then I think it''s necessary for me to remove it, so that I won''t be annoyed by it."


    "You bastard, James, didn''t you say that you would let go of this shop after I took the initiative to kiss


    you?" Emily really couldn''t understand this devil. His thoughts were always unpredictable and always


    changing.


    "But you didn''t kiss me on your own initiative just now. So I added one condition, which is, never eat in


    that store."


    "Okay, okay, I promise you, okay?" Emilypromised for the time being. Well, she would regain her


    freedom in the future ande back to eat by herself, wouldn''t she?

 Chapter 60 Desserts For Three Years

    Chapter 60 Desserts For Three Years


    After getting a satisfactory answer, James finally stopped talking and drove her to a high-end restaurant


    food street.


    "What else do you want to eat? It''s my treat." James pointed at the fancy restaurants with luxurious


    decorations.


    "Haha, rich people are wilful. You just want to buy me expensive food. I asked you to spend five dors


    and buy me fried rice cakes, but you were not willing to. I will remember it all my life." Emily said on


    purpose.


    James felt embarrassed, "Can you forget that? Are you sure it was because I didn''t want to treat you?


    That old woman was making trouble out of nothing. "


    "Of course it was because you didn''t want to treat me. I''m full now. Send me back to school." Emily


    thought she had to go back to the three sses in the afternoon.


    "Go back to school? Do you still need to study?"


    "You mean I''m a genius and know everything even without going to school?" Emily retorted sharply.


    "No, I just think that you don''t need to learn at all. You are too stupid. It''s useless for you to study."


    "James, you bastard!" Emily roared and really wanted to tear his mouth apart.


    "Why do you call your fiance''s name?" James leaned over with a tense pressure.


    "Who called you?"


    "You did." James pointed at her mouth. Wasn''t she calling him just now?


    "I really don''t want to talk to you anymore." After Emily got in his car, James followed her.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to eat?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, no, no! I have to go back to school."


    "I don''t know you like studying." James started the car and took her back to school.


    "A little better than someone."


    The bickering mode was on. In the same car, the two of them had never stopped quarreling and came


    to Holy Sakura.


    There was still half an hour left before the ss in the afternoon began.


    "Where are you going?" James stood in front of her.


    "It''s none of your business. Let me tell you, James, I''ll give you three days to find Justin. Otherwise,


    this won''t be over. " Emily roared arrogantly.


    "I don''t have the ability to find a person who carefully hides and is afraid of the sunlight." James said


    casually.


    "Don''t you have the ability to dig out his real identity and home address?"


    "But not this time." James snorted.


    "Sure, no problem. Prince James, you are the best in the world. Who can defeat you? But you met me.


    You are so unlucky. " Emily slipped out under James'' arms and left him behind.


    Seeing her leave, he didn''t chase after her. Instead, he took out his phone and dialed Murphy''s


    number. "Check the whereabouts of the Lu Family."


    "Okay, young master. I''ll report to you as soon as I find it."


    In a bad mood, Emily came to the roof of the teaching building somehow. She still felt very hot wearing


    a sunhat.


    There was a famous dessert shop next to the rooftop.


    Emily randomly found a seat and ordered a cup of dessert to eat.


    Suddenly, girls'' chirping voices came from the elevator door, surrounding a young man with silver hair.


    Jackson pushed away those boring girls and walked straight to her.


    "Are you hot?" Asked Jackson.


    "Yes, it''s too hot." Emily wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    A handkerchief with silver silk iid edge was handed to her, and there were two letters, JQ


    embroidered on it, which were exclusive to Jackson.


    There was a faint smell of vani in the handkerchief. Emily took it directly and wiped the sweat on her


    forehead.


    "Thank you. I''ll return the handkerchief to you after I wash it."


    "No, I''ll give it to you as a souvenir." Said Jackson indifferently.


    "Sir, please give me a cup of blueberry sundae."


    "Okay, Mr. Jackson." The girl who made the dessert looked at Jackson obsessively. This dessert was


    the one she made the most attentively.


    While eating, Emily touched her pocket and found that she didn''t seem to have any money with her.


    ''Damn it! What''s wrong with my brain? I forgot it again. '' How stupid she was.


    She cursed in her heart, frowned, raised her head and said awkwardly, "Hey, Jack, we are friends,


    aren''t we?"


    "Of course, I said I would be your friend." Jackson answered affirmatively.


    "Well, that''s good. I don''t have money with me today. Can you buy me this dessert? I can treat you


    back next time." Emily said awkwardly. Her face turned purple with embarrassment. It was the first time


    that she had been so shameless to ask a boy to treat her. If the boy was Jay, it would bepletely


    different. She didn''t need to say anything and just ate whatever she liked.


    "Ha ha, I see. It''s my treat today. You can eat whatever you like. No, not only today, you can eat


    whatever you want for free in the future. I will paid all the money for you at one time." After saying that,


    Jackson went to the cashier''s desk, took out his wallet and showed a golden card.


    He walked up to the cashier.


    "You guys settle the bill. She wille here to eat every day in this high school. And I''ll pay for her in


    one time. And for myself, too. "


    The cashier looked at Jackson in astonishment. She was not surprised at how rich he was, but at the


    fact that Mr. Jackson had never liked desserts so much. It was the first time he hade here.


    And why did he treat His Highness''s fiancee so generously? Wasn''t Mr. Jackson not getting along well


    with His Highness now?


    "What? Can''t you figure it out? "


    "Oh, no, Mr. Jackson, I''ll settle the bill for you immediately. It''s our benefit that youe to our shop


    every day. It''s our pleasure. " The cashier was also a fangirl.


    All the stores here recruited students as part-time employees.


    Mr. Jackson''s feminine and handsome appearance could always attract many girls.


    While eating the desserts, Emily was wondering how rich this guy was. Wow, he was so rich that he


    had paid for all her desserts in high school.


    ''Don''t do this. It''s so shameless.'' Although she was a foodie, she should calm down. "Jack, thanks. I


    don''t like desserts, and I won''te often. Don''t spend money."


    Emily stood up and stopped him from paying.


    As if he didn''t hear her, Jackson continued to stand in front of the checkout counter, waiting for the


    invoice toe out.


    "Here you are. Here is the invoice. You can eat here tantly from now on." Jackson had made the


    payment.


    Emily was stunned.


    "You really paid."


    "Of course, this is my first gift for you as a friend."


    "But this is too expensive." Emily didn''t want it and didn''t dare to take it.


    "It''s not a big deal for me. Just enjoy your dessert." Jackson pressed her back to her seat.


    "Hey, Jack, have you heard of the news about Justin?"


    "Oh? Do you mean our ssmate Justin, who deliberately concealed his identity as the heir of the


    financial giant? " Jackson asked.


    "Yes, he is my good friend. He moved to another ce to avoid the media reporters. I''m so worried


    because I can''t find him now. Can you help me find him and contact him? I haven''t seen him for a day.


    I''m so worried about him."


    Emily was eating the dessert, but the bitterness in her mouth and the indescribable taste made her


    worried.


    Looking at her expression, Jackson understood her feelings. He rubbed her ck hair and said, "Don''t


    worry. I''ll have a try. Maybe I can find him."


    "Well, thank you very much." Emily said gratefully. Oh, this friend was really good, unlike that hateful


    James who always pushed her friend away.


    "Don''t say thank you, Shirl. I should thank you for being my friend." Jackson looked at her with a


    With her eyes wide open, Emily said, "Well, if we keep saying thank you, can we still be good friends?"


    "Well, I won''t say it anymore. If you feel bored,e up and have some desserts. You can call me at


    any time. Anyway, we eat for free."


    "Jack, you''re so ridiculous. You paid for it. It''s not free."


    "But when they see us finish eating and run away without paying, they will naturally think that we are


    the kind of people who dines and dashes."


    "Ha ha, only powerful guys won''t be hunted down or scolded after dining and dashing. We are such


    powerful people."


    The two of them enjoyed themselves and chatted happily.


    They didn''t go downstairs until the ss was about to begin.


    The scene that the two of them went back to the ssroom together attracted the attention of James


    again.


    This time, he was even angrier than when she was with Justin.


    This girl was reckless. She had seduced Justin, now she was seducing Jackson who he hated most.


    Did she do it on purpose? Did she want him to die of anger?


    Clenching his fists, James was furious. Charles, who was sleeping beside, faintly felt the existence of


    this anger and woke up from his sleep.


    "Jim, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you sleep at such a precious time? What are you doing here?"


    Charles asked, blinking his sleepy eyes.


    "I''m studying! ! !" Said James coldly.


    "Ha ha, is that true? You are studying? Why do I feel so awkward? You must be lying to me. "


    At this time, Emily had returned to her seat. Charles stretched out his neck and nced at her, "Oh, it''s


    my sister-inw. But why are you angry when shees back? Shouldn''t you be happy?"


    "Shut up, you brat! Watch your mouth!" James turned around and shouted at him, which scared


    Charles out of his wits.


    He shut up immediately and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    How could he be so pathetic? Everything he said was reasonable, but Prince James didn''t listen to


    him.


    Well, there was a saying that if you didn''t listen to the old man, you would suffer losses. He decided to


    be the old man for the time being.

 Chapter 61 Took Her To Dinner

    Chapter 61 Took Her To Dinner


    Finally, the school was over in the afternoon. When Emily packed up the books on the table quickly and


    was about to leave, Oliver came over with a bag in his hand to greet her.


    "Shirl, are you going back so early? Do you have any ns tonight? The monthly exam will be held in


    two weeks. Do you want to go to the library with me? " Oliver invited her warmly.


    It suddenly urred to Emily that she hadn''t studied hard this month. It was better to go to the library


    with him than go back to the sacred pce so early.


    "Okay. Oliver, do you want to invite Lisa with us?" Emily said without thinking. She saw that Oliver


    suddenly took the initiative to talk to her again. She was happy and thought that it must be a good


    opportunity for Lisa who had been infatuated with him for so long.


    Hearing this, Oliver''s face froze for a second. But he regained his warm smile in an instant and said,


    "Okay, let''s go and study together. This time, ss A has to win other sses."


    As the studying ss representative of ss A, this was his duty and obligation.


    "Well, I''ll grab Lisa." With her bag on her back, Emily walked up to Lisa.


    "Lisa, Oliver asked us to go to the library to study together. Would you like toe?"


    "That''s great. Of course. It''s such a good opportunity." Lisa hastily put away the book on the table,


    stood up and walked to Oliver happily.


    Suddenly, a big hand reached out to the cor of her school uniform, grabbed her and lifted her up in


    front of him.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing?" As soon as Emily turned her head, she saw the handsome but


    disgusting face of James.


    The evil hand came from him just now.


    "Don''t go."


    "Why? It''s none of your business. " Emily pursed her lips and was not convinced.


    "It''s none of my business? Don''t forget that I''m your fiance. Shouldn''t I care if my woman goes out with


    another man? " James lifted her up like a chicken and walked out of the ssroom.


    "Oh no, James, you''re unreasonable. I''m going to study and prepare for my exam." As Emily shouted,


    she covered her face with her hands. She felt so humiliated. Everyone in the ssroom was watching


    her.


    Would she beughed to death?


    "Lisa, please go with Oliver. I can''te. I''lle again next time!" Emily''s voice came from outside.


    Lisa covered her belly and almost burst intoughter. It was the first time that she thought her brother


    James was so cute. If he took away Emily, then Oliver would belong to her alone.


    "Lisa, I remember that I have something else to do. I''ll go back first. I''ll go to the library with you next


    time." With his schoolbag on his arm, Oliver left her behind and walked out of the ssroom.


    Watching them leave one by one, Lisa''s heart sank.


    She seemed to understand something. Did Oliver also like Shirl? So when he saw her leave, he lost


    the interest to go with her.


    ''Lisa, be sober. Maybe he doesn''t like your character and style at all. Why do you ask for trouble?''


    "Lisa, my girl, you look upset, don''t you?" After a good sleep, Charles felt that he was back to life. Night


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was his world.


    "Charles, it seems that Oliver doesn''t like me. Do you think I should try harder to pursue him?" Lisa


    lowered her head and felt distressed.


    "Hey, you are another girl who is trapped in love. You are so excellent. Why don''t you choose a boy


    who loves you? It''s so hard to pursue him by yourself."


    "You''re right. Why should I ask for trouble? I''m the Lady of the Yun Family. I can have any boy I want."


    Suddenly, Lisa left him and ran out.


    "Hey, you are all gone. Don''t leave me alone." Charles followed her.


    "My brother Charles, wait!" Connie stopped him.


    "Connie, what''s wrong?" Charles was forced to stop again.


    "I have two cinema tickets. Would you like to go with me?" Connie lowered her head shyly. She held


    two tickets in her hands.


    "Ha ha, I just feel bored. Okay, let''s go together." Charles took the two tickets directly.


    Emily was dragged into the car by James. In the front, Murphy was driving, and the two sat in the back


    seats of the car. The atmosphere was particrly depressing.


    Emily didn''t have much strength to argue with him.


    "Murphy, go to Emgrand Hotel."


    "Yes, young master." Murphy answered respectfully as he drove carefully.


    "James, where on earth are you taking me?" Emily asked weakly.


    "To dinner."


    "Okay." Emily closed her eyes and didn''t want to argue with such an unreasonable person anymore.


    She''d better close her eyes for a rest and deal with this bloke after replenishing her energy.


    The two kept silent until the car arrived at the gate of Emgrand Hotel.


    The red carpet wasid all the way to the front of the car. A waiter came over and opened the car door


    for them.


    After getting out of the car, Emily was led by James into the hotel.


    "Wee, Your Highness, Miss Shirley. This way, please."


    Emily looked around in the luxurious five star hotel.


    Wow, such a luxurious and magnificent ce. The food here must be delicious.


    "Go and change your school uniform." James asked Murphy to give her a huge gift box.


    After taking it over, Emily opened the gift box and saw ake blue long dress decorated with diamonds.


    The shining diamonds made the whole dress look like a quietke with silver moonlight shining, elegant


    and peaceful.


    What a beautiful dress! Was there anything special today? Why should she dress like this?


    "Hurry up. How long do you want me to wait? " James was a little impatient.


    "I''m going. Why are you so angry?" Emily took the box angrily and went into the bathroom.


    Ten minutester, Emily came out of the bathroom in theke blue long dress. Her long ck curly hair


    fell over her snow-white shoulders, looking a little charming.


    There was a white silk ribbon around her waist and a bowknot was tied lightly. She was nifty and cute.


    Her watery eyes were lovely. She had small lips and delicate features.


    It was the first time that James thought this hot tempered girl was so beautiful. It was also the first time


    that he had been so amazed from the bottom of his heart.


    "Are you out of your mind? I''m beautiful, right? " Emily had always been confident in her figure and


    appearance.


    "There are many girls who are more beautiful than you. It turns out that the violent dragon is also


    narcissistic." The corners of James'' mouth twitched. He tried his best to maintain hisposure and


    argue with her.


    "Well, you can''t escape my eyes. You were stunned just now. You must think I''m very beautiful." Emily


    insisted to reveal James. He was so embarrassed that he had to quicken his pace in the front.


    "Oh, wait for me. Are you embarrassed? James, aren''t you shameless? ¡­¡­" Holding the hem of her


    dress and following his steps, Emily kept asking.


    After getting on the elevator, they arrived at the eighth floor.


    In a spacious restaurant, the private room was quiet and elegant. The huge crystalmp hung down,


    emitting a dim yellow light.


    Stepping on the soft carpet and passing through the two rows of servants and waiters at the gate,


    Emily followed him step by step to a super luxurious round turntable for fifteen people.


    At this time, the king, the queen and Fiona had all taken their seats, and there was another person


    sitting on the side.


    Emily didn''t expect that Justin, who had disappeared for a day, would appear here.


    He was wearing a silver suit and his hair was dyed brown. There was a ck bowknot around his neck.


    He looked like a noble young man,pletely different from his usual low-key temperament.


    Next to him sat his parents, whom she was most afraid to see when she was a child. They hated her


    since childhood and didn''t want their son to y with her.


    When his parents saw Emily, there was indeed a sh of surprise in their eyes, but they quickly calmed


    down.


    Justin winked at her, indicating that she should calm down first and he would exin to herter.


    "Shirl, James, you are here. Come and sit down. These three are from the Lu family, one of the four


    biggest financial giants. This is Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu and Justin. I heard that you are also ssmates. Do you


    need me to introduce them to you?" The queen stood up warmly and kindly to let the newly arrived


    people take their seats.


    "No, mother." Emily smiled politely.


    Then she greeted Justin''s parents, "Hello, Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu."


    "Wow, your fiancee is so considerate and noble." Mrs. Lu smiled obsequiously.


    Before the couple came, their son had told them that this fiancee was very simr to the previous


    neighbor, Emily. At first nce, she was indeed simr, but from the temperament and etiquette, this


    fiancee of His Highness was indeed much better than that Emily.


    "Thank you for your praise, Mrs. Lu." Emily said, gritting her teeth and showing a standard eight teeth


    smile.


    "Hey, don''t be so formal. The dishes have been served. Let''s talk while eating." The emperor said.


    Sitting calmly next to Emily, James gracefully picked up the fork and was about to eat.


    During the meal, he came close to Emily and asked, "How do you repay me for finding that guy for


    you?"


    "Well, you forced him to hide. It''s your obligation to find him out now." There was no gratitude in Emily''s


    eyes.


    "Well, you bad girl. But I forgot to tell you that it was my idea to introduce the Lu Family to my parents


    this time. If the Lu Family has a good rtionship with the royal family, the Lu Family will naturally be


    under the protection of the royal family in the future. However, just like me, Justin has to live under the


    light forever." Looking at the evil and arrogant smile on James'' face, Emily really wanted to beat him


    up.


    Emily sighed and looked at Justin.

 Chapter 62 Let Her Play The Piano

    Chapter 62 Let Her y The Piano


    She always felt that from today on, the Lu Family would definitely be stormy, and Jay could no longer


    follow her as before.


    The meal was very quiet. In view of so many parents here, Emily did not dare to eat too much. She had


    to pretend to be a Lady and eat a little, which was very ufortable.


    "Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu, today''s dinner is not only for our royal family hoping to get financial support from your


    family, but also for our families''s rtionship. I think your son is handsome and suitable for our precious


    Fio, ha ha." After the queen finished her meal, she began to make a match.


    "Mommy, why are you doing this?" Fiona frowned and said coquettishly.


    "Ha ha, my baby is shy." The queen still smiled and defined Fiona''s behavior as shyness.


    "My queen, our son doesn''t have any talent. He really can''tpare with such a cute and smart little


    princess like Fio." Justin''s father said modestly.


    "Don''t say that. Your son is also a handsome and talented young man."


    The parents of the two families were very polite at the dinner table.


    Hearing this, Emily was a little sleepy, while Justin kept his eyes on Emily, which was seen by Fiona.


    No wonder this bloke''s father said so. It turned out that he was seduced by this tramp.


    Fiona held her fingers tightly, and her sharp nails pierced into the tender flesh, causing pain. She still


    looked like a lovely little girl.


    Lowering his head, James fiddled with his cell phone. He hated this kind of boring dinners the most. If it


    weren''t for this girl, he wouldn''t have dinner with the Lu Family.


    "Dad, mom, didn''t you say that sister-inw''s piano has passed level ten? Since we have finished


    dinner, why don''t you let her y a song to cheer us up?" Fiona said that on purpose. She really


    wanted to know if this vulgar girl could really y level ten piano music.


    But even if she could, she would never let her seed.


    Because.


    She had already asked someone to tamper with the piano in the restaurant in order to make a fool of


    her in any case.


    When Emily heard the word "piano", she felt bad. Oh god, please forgive her. She even forgot the


    basics, let alone y a level ten piano melody.


    A tinge of sadness shed through Justin''s eyes. How could he not know this girl? She couldn''t even


    dance, let alone y the piano.


    This Royal Princess was really annoying.


    With an expressionless face, James yed with his cell phone. Suddenly, he heard that everyone was


    looking forward to Emily''s piano performance to cheer them up, and he also became interested. He


    simply put away his cell phone, raised his head and looked at her with full attention.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Emily, and her palms were sweating. She finally understood why Sam


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    had made great efforts to let her learn these things, but it was toote to say anything now.


    What should she do? As long as she yed, she would be exposed. She hadmitted the crime of


    deceiving the emperor, and would fail the lives of the An Family. She might even implicate her parents.


    Emily had never carried such a sacred and difficult mission on her shoulder before.


    "Shirl, go ahead. Father and mother have never heard you y. I''ve heard that you are a talented girl,


    who is good at music and dancing." The queen smiled gently and urged her not to be nervous.


    There was a white piano beside the table. Emily felt it was her nightmare. Was she going to die on it


    today?


    "Well, since father, mother, Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu want to hear, I''ll go." Emily frowned and was about to


    stand up.


    "Your Majesty, my queen, I''ve also learned to y the piano for a period of time, and I don''t know my


    real level. How about I y a song first, and then let Miss Shirley y it. Maybe we canpete?"


    Justin finally opened his mouth.


    "Justin, go ahead." The emperor nodded.


    Soon, his actions were unanimously agreed. When he walked to the piano, he gave a firm look to


    Emily.


    ''Whoop, Jay, you are really my Savior. I really hope that after you y it, the queen and the emperor


    don''t want to listen to my performance anymore.''


    Fiona stamped her feet and looked at the troublesome Justin unwillingly. The first one to y the piano


    would soon find it out, and there was no need for Emily to y it anymore.


    "Ouch, my stomach hurts, dad and mom." Fiona covered her belly and rolled to the ground.


    All the people present were frightened. This princess that everyone loved couldn''t have any small


    problems.


    "What''s wrong, baby? Where does it hurt? How could it be like this? Hurry up, call the doctor." The


    emperor immediately walked over, picked up his daughter and walked out of the restaurant.


    Even James followed him anxiously.


    Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu looked at the mess in the dining room and sighed deeply.


    Justin walked back from the piano and gave a nce at Emily slowly.


    At the same time, Emily said goodbye to Justin''s parents, "Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu, I''ll go to see her, too."


    "Father, mother, I''m going to the bathroom. Don''t wait for me. You can go back first." Justin got rid of


    his parents and followed her out.


    He happened to see Emily waiting for him in the square behind the hotel.


    "Jay, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you know I''m so worried about you? Where did you go? Tell me the


    truth. You even moved to another ce and didn''t answer my phone. " Emily yelled at Justin.


    Justin quietly listened to her ming. After she finished asking in one breath, he began to answer her


    questions one by one.


    "Emi, don''t be angry. I really didn''t mean to do that. It happened too suddenly. You know that my


    parents always keep a low profile and don''t want to expose my identity. In fact, I haven''t told you that I


    am the heir of the Lu Family, one of the four financial giants. But since it can''t be covered up this time, I


    will face it calmly."


    "Then why didn''t you answer my phone when you moved out all of a sudden? I was so worried about


    you, okay?" Emily was still angry. She regarded him as her brother, her family member and her best


    friend, but he disappeared without telling her.


    "Emi, my phone was confiscated. My parents told me not to go anywhere in case of being surrounded


    and intercepted by these reporters. Then this morning, my parents suddenly took me away from the


    previous house and we went to a luxurious vi that the Lu Family had already bought. I had always


    wanted to contact you, but my parents were in front of me. I was afraid to make them unhappy, until


    this afternoon the Ou Family suddenly called to invite the Lu Family to dinner."


    The ins and outs of the matter were exined clearly, and Emily smiled.


    "Bastard, if you dare to disappear so frequently in the future, do you believe that my fist will not let you


    go?"


    Emily raised her fist and made a gesture to Justin''s handsome face. He was afraid that if she couldn''t


    control herself, she would beat him up and beat him into a pig''s head.


    "All right, all right. I won''t do that again, okay?"


    "That''s more like it. Okay, text me your address and turn on your phone. Go back to school tomorrow,


    okay? " Emily warned, waving her fist.


    "Well, I know. I''m really afraid of you. Why am I more and more afraid of you now? I used to bully you a


    lot." Justin pursed his lips andined.


    "Why are you so weak?" Emily covered her mouth and snickered.


    "I''m not weak. You are. It''s almost autumn now. Don''t get cold. If you catch a cold, don''t ask me to buy


    you medicine. I will definitely ask you to have an injection. " Justin took off his suit jacket and put it on


    her bare shoulder.


    "No, no, no. You should know that I''m afraid of injection the most." Emily took over his coat and


    clenched her fists to resist the cold wind.


    Well, the best thing for her was Jay. She found that she couldn''t live without him, unlike some annoying


    demon who always made her unhappy.


    "I''m afraid. You should wear more. You don''t need to look so sexy and beautiful. Who are you showing


    off to?"


    "I''m showing off to you." Emily stuck out her tongue.


    Justin''s heartbeat sped up again. Indeed, when he first saw her today, he felt that Emi was more and


    more beautiful. She was no longer the fake boy who always cursed.


    "You just care about your appearance, not your health. Let''s go. I''ll drive you back." Justin suggested.


    "I can drive my fiancee myself. I don''t want to bother Mr. Justin." The voice of James came from


    behind, domineering and arrogant, showing no respect to anyone.


    He walked straight to Emily angrily, took off her coat and threw it back to Justin. Then he took off his


    coat and put it on her. Finally, he dragged her away.


    "Hello, James, I don''t want to go back with you." Emily shook off his hand angrily.


    "You have toe back with me." James was really pissed off by this girl. She had been with this boy


    all day long and ignored him.


    "Let her go, James. I''ll send her back. Besides, she doesn''t want to go back with you." Justin came


    over with his coat.


    "That''s right. You are so shameless, James." Emily shouted.


    "I''m afraid you''re the one who is shameless. Don''t forget that you''re my kitten and I''m your master. You


    have to listen to me in everything. If you don''t listen to me, I don''t mind turning your friend and the Lu


    Family upside down. They could never live in peace." With an evil smile, James wanted Justin to hear


    this as well.


    Justin wanted to tell this ignorant brat to stay away from Emily as early as possible. Otherwise, it was


    very likely that the royal family would not cooperate with the Lu Family, but would continue to suppress


    the Lu Family, which would gradually bring the Lu Family down.

 Chapter 63 You Should Be Punished If You Didnt Behave Well

    Chapter 63 You Should Be Punished If You Didn''t Behave Well


    "You bastard!" Emily was not worried about herself, but about getting the Lu Family involved. Since the


    first day she was kidnapped by the An Family, she was destined to be entangled with this boy. She


    couldn''t escape.


    Since she couldn''t escape, then she wouldn''t. Anyway, she was not afraid of anything. Why would she


    be afraid of James?


    "Are you leaving with me or not?" James repeated it for thest time.


    "I''m leaving. Jay, you muste to school tomorrow. It''s a deal. You can go back now. Bye." Emily


    waved at Justin.


    Standing still, Justin felt that he was particrly useless. He lost the courage to resist because of a


    threat from James.


    James threw Emily into the car rudely. Then the car rushed to the Imperial Capital Square.


    Murphy parked the car in the underground parking lot of the Emperor Building. Then, James dragged


    Emily into the elevator and went to the 88th floor.


    "Aren''t you going back to the Royal Pce today?" Emily didn''t understand why he brought her here.


    "It doesn''t matter. Kitten, it''s pet time now. Please be professional and be a good pet."


    "Well, not a problem. Meow, meow." Emily imitated the real cat in a naughty way.


    Her voice made James soft and limp. He found that this girl really had the potential to be a pet.


    "Good girl, my kitten. Come with me. " James led her into the 88th floor apartment.


    After James walked past, the door opened automatically.


    "Kitten, go and get me a cup of coffee."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Yes, master." After casting a disgruntled nce at him, Emily dragged her steps to the coffee machine


    to prepare coffee for him.


    ''Wait a minute. What kind of vor does he like to drink? Sugar or milk?


    Emily professionally took out the petw, and there was one rule, "The master doesn''t like spicy food or


    sweet food."


    ''Haha, that''s great. If that''s the case, then I have to make something he doesn''t like.''


    After grinding the coffee beans, a cup of strong coffee came out. With a snicker, Emily picked up the


    spoon and added at least 10 spoons of white sugar into the coffee.


    "Wow, it''s so sweet." With a cup of fragrant and delicious coffee in her hand, Emily kept praising.


    She walked to the sofa in the living room and found that James was looking at something on the iPad.


    "Master, here''s your coffee."


    Taking the coffee and taking a sip, James frowned.


    Emily had slipped into the toilet like a gust of wind. She didn''t want to be sprayed to the Pacific Ocean


    by this devil''s roar.


    "Shirley, get out!" James walked to the bathroom and kicked the door hard.


    Emily covered her ears and shouted, "I''m using the toilet. What are you doing?"


    "I''m counting to three. Get out right now."


    "I can''te out. I''m pooping." Emily roared.


    She couldn''t lose her momentum in front of him.


    "If you don''te out, I will directly kick the door ande in. I believe I have the ability." James had


    lifted one of his feet.


    Bang!


    The door was opened with a loud bang.


    Leaning against the door of the bathroom, Emily asked, "What''s wrong with you, James? You don''t


    agree with me going to the bathroom?"


    "Of course. Did you do it on purpose?"


    Standing at the door of the bathroom with a cup of coffee in his hand, James believed that he couldn''t


    drink it anymore.


    "What do you mean?" Emily pretended to be innocent.


    "Ha ha, haven''t you learned the petw? Don''t you know that I hate sweet food the most? "


    "I, I remember it. But I didn''t put much sugar in it just now." Emily continued to y dumb and


    shrugged, as if it was none of her business.


    "Come here." Holding her waist, James threw her on the sofa and kissed her wildly, which caught her


    off guard.


    "Oh, you bastard, James, what are you doing?"


    "You didn''t behave well. I''m punishing you."


    "You..."


    All the curses were swallowed by this long kiss of punishment.


    After the punishment, Prince James said again, "Go and make another cup for me. If I still don''t like it


    this time, I will continue to punish you. "


    "James, you are shameless." Holding the cup in her hand, Emily walked into the tea room angrily.


    After being punished three or four times in a row, her lips were swollen by the kisses. Finally, she could


    take good care of the picky Prince James.


    "Well, this one is good. You don''t need to do it again."


    "If you are not satisfied with this one, I will directly knock you to death with this cup." Emily cursed in


    her mind.


    "Come here and y a song for me." With a cup of coffee in his hand, James sat beside a ck piano


    and asked her toe over.


    The coffee was ced on the top of the piano, and the heat was lingering. As soon as Emily saw the


    piano, she felt terrible. Could it be that no matter what happened today, she couldn''t escape the


    nightmare of ying the piano?


    ''Oh, my god! Come and save me! I''m going to expose!''


    His scarlet eyes chased after her movements. Seeing that she hadn''t moved yet, a touch of anger was


    filled with his eagle like sharp eyes.


    Because of the pressure, Emily walked over quietly and sat on the chair beside him.


    "We can start now." Indeed, James wanted to hear the girl y a song for him alone. He was in a good


    mood and waited for her to start.


    Emily''s palms kept sweating, and she had been praying in her heart that God would let her go.


    ''Oh, my god, help me!''


    Suddenly, Emily noticed the hot coffee on the top of the piano.


    She came up with a solution.


    "You can listen to my music after drinking the coffee." Suddenly, Emily stood up and pretended to be


    considerate to bring him the cup of coffee.


    But she didn''t hold the coffee cup by ident. The hot coffee spilled on her white and tender hand, as


    well as herke blue dress.


    "Ah!" Emily screamed loudly. James immediately stood up, leaned over and stroked her little hand.


    "Why are you so careless?" There was a hint of pity in the me.


    Her small scalded hand gradually blistered, and her slender hand waspletely destroyed. In order


    not to expose, Emily had gone all out.


    What if there was a scar on her hand all her life?


    "Murphy, go and get the first-aid kit to bind up her wound."


    "What? Is Murphy also a doctor?" In Emily''s opinion, Murphy was really a magical person. He could do


    anything.


    "Take care of yourself first. You are so careless!" James carefully picked up her hand and blew it gently.


    The warm wind blew on the back of her hand, which was sofortable and alleviated the pain.


    "Well, I''m not a rash person. I just wanted you to have a sip of coffee and then sit down to enjoy


    listening to me ying the piano." Emily quipped.


    "When did you be so considerate for me? Why didn''t I find it before? " James felt something was


    wrong.


    "Well, I won''t care about you next time. As your pet, shouldn''t I care about my master?" With a guilty


    conscience, Emily raised her eyebrows and gathered up the courage to prove her point of view.


    "Of course you should. I hope you can still do it in the future. Does your hand still hurt?" It was the first


    time that James had been so gentle to Emily.


    Emily was not used to it. She tweaked her ears to make sure she didn''t hear it wrong.


    "No." Emily thought she was a very strong girl. This pain was nothing at all.


    "Young master, Miss Shirley, I''m back." Murphy came over. In fact, he had already prepared everything


    ready. Seeing that the young master and Miss Shirley were so intimate, he didn''t want to disturb them.


    "Why are you sote? If she has a scar, I will punish you." James scolded the innocent Murphy


    seriously.


    "Yes, yes, young master. Next time, I will fly over by rocket." As Murphy admitted his mistake frankly, he


    opened the medical kit and looked for the scald medicine for her.


    "Miss Shirley, it may hurt a little. Please bear it." With a cotton swab and a bottle of liquid medicine in


    his hand, Murphy came over and applied medicine to her wound.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can apply it. I''m not afraid of pain." Emily looked at him calmly.


    James was a little surprised. This girl was really different from those delicate Ladies. She was scalded,


    but she said it didn''t hurt. She really had a personality.


    When the medicine was applied to the scalded blisters, her heart ached, like thousands of ants biting


    her nerves.


    How could it hurt so much? Emily frowned and turned her face away. She bit her lips hard.


    James held her in his arms andforted her, "It won''t hurt anymore soon. Hold on, kitten."


    Lying in his strong chest, Emily felt warm andfortable. A faint fragrance spread into her nose,


    which was sofortable and so fragrant.


    Emily suddenly didn''t want to leave his arms.


    After a long time, she was still enjoying the embrace and greedy for the good smell of his body. She


    didn''t know that the medicine had already been applied. After the bandage was wrapped, Murphy had


    left.


    Looking at the kitten lying quietly in his arms and not wanting to leave, James raised his sexy thin lips


    and said nothing.


    Finally, Emily came to her senses and poked her head out of his arms. "What? Is it done? "


    "It''s done long ago, you careless girl." James let go of her and stretched his sore arms. As a Royal


    Highness, it was the first time that he had suffered so much. His muscles were sore after holding on for


    so long. Should he let the kitten massage his shoulders and arms now?


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that her dress was dirty and hadn''t been changed yet.


    "I''ve told you I''m not a careless girl." Emily stamped her feet in anger and repeated it again.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are or not. I like to call you that. Come with me." Then James dragged her into


    his room.


    James took out a beautiful and exquisite box from the table and handed it to her.


    "What''s this?"

 Chapter 64 Massaged His Shoulders And Back

    Chapter 64 Massaged His Shoulders And Back


    "Your special pet clothes. Your clothes are dirty. Go and change them."


    "What?" It never urred to Emily that this freak would specially asked the tailor to customize the pet


    clothes for her.


    She opened the box and saw a cute cat costume in front of her. It was a pure white pleated dress, with


    a white tail at the back, and a huge pink bowknot around the waist, and a kitten hair band with two ears


    on it.


    The whole dress looked like a snow-white noble and pure kitten, and the cloth felt soft and cute.


    James was very satisfied with the dress. He hoped that it would make her much lovely.


    "James, are you sure you want me to wear these?" Emily had never challenged such a style before.


    "Yes, of course. To be my kitten, you must wear these clothes.


    Go and change them."


    "No, I don''t want to wear these." Emily really didn''t have the courage to wear them.


    "If you don''t want to wear them, I don''t mind. I''ll help you myself." With a snicker, James approached


    her step by step.


    This was the room of James. At this time, Murphy was still waiting outside. Even if anything happened


    inside, Murphy couldn''te in.


    At this moment, Emily was like a meat on a chopping block, being ughtered by him.


    "Shameless! All right, all right. You go out first. I''ll change themter." Emily had topromise.


    "What if I don''t? You are my fiancee. What can''t I see?" James continued to make fun of her.


    "You know I''m just your fiancee. Don''t think you can do anything you want. Get out, or I won''t change


    them." Emily said firmly.


    With an evil smile on his lips, James said, "Ha ha, I was just kidding. Look at you. You are scared."


    Then he put his hands in his pockets and walked out of the room slowly.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief and covered her heart. She didn''t expect that James would make fun of


    her. He always did what he said, which scared her to death.


    Five minutester, Emily walked out of his room awkwardly in the cat dress.


    ''Wow, how could this dress be so short? My white thighs are exposed outside, and I can''t pull it longer.


    It''s so dangerous, especially when I wander in front of this lecher. ''


    "Get your hands off it. No matter how hard you pull it, it can''t be longer." James could see through her


    intention at a nce.


    "Who said I was pulling the dress? Am I so conservative?" Said Emily stubbornly.


    Well, it didn''t matter. She was lucky enough to escape from the piano. She couldn''t ask too much now.


    "That''s right. It would be funny if the Lady of the An Family can''t even wear a miniskirt."


    James looked at her up and down with a smile. He was really satisfied with this dress. At this moment,


    she was his real pet.


    "Come here and massage my shoulders."


    "Well, do you really see me as a servant?" Emily looked at him in astonishment.


    "My pet need to do everything, including massage. Cut the crap. Are youing or not?" Every time


    James talked to her, he would waste a lot of energy.


    "I''ming. I''m not afraid of you. Come on, let me show you my style of massage. " Emily was good at


    massage.


    In the past, daddy and mommy always had backache in rainy days. At this time, she could be the


    considerate daughter at home and massage them.


    But today, she decided to let this boy have a good try of her unique massage, making sure that he


    would be extremely happy.


    "Which part of your shoulders?" Emily had already stood behind him and was about to give him a


    massage.


    "All the parts. It''s up to you." Leaning against the sofazily, with a magazine in his hand, James read it


    leisurely while enjoying the exclusive service of Emily.


    She clenched her soft little hands into fists and gently punched him on the back.


    "Don''t use your scalded hand. It will hurt." All of a sudden, it urred to James that her hand was still


    injured. He couldn''t let the pain get worse.


    "It''s okay. I can handle you with one hand." Emily praised herself and massaged his slim back with one


    hand.


    "Let me show you my skills."


    One hand was enough to show all her skills.


    "I don''t believe that I can''t scratch you to death." Emily scratched his back, sometimes lightly,


    sometimes heavily. She tried every means, but James was still reading the magazine in his hand


    quietly.


    ''What? It turns out that my massage is sofortable. Isn''t he afraid of itch?'' Emily thought to herself.


    Emily was so tired that she sweated, but her hands didn''t stop. Finally, she was tired andy down.


    "Why don''t you continue?" When James turned around, he saw that Emily was so tired that she was


    out of breath and copsed on the floor.


    "You have to let me have a rest. By the way, does it really feel sofortable?" Emily wiped the sweat


    on her forehead with her little hand and asked.


    "Not bad." James thought highly of her.


    What? She had tortured him like this, but he said it was not bad?


    What kind of feeling did he have?


    "Well, then let''s continue. I can''t fail the evaluation given by Prince James." Emily immediately got up


    from the ground, revived with full blood, and began the battle again.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This time, she would definitely give him a strong massage.


    Emily raised her fist high and smashed his back with all her strength.


    "Wow, it''s sofortable. Go on." James felt relieved. This small fist was really useful, soft and


    "Well..." Emily was speechless. It seemed that she hadn''t used her trump card yet.


    Her slender and beautiful fingers went straight to his back, and her sharp nails pierced into his flesh.


    ''If it doesn''t hurt you to death this time, my surname won''t be Jiang.''


    With a groan, James turned around and squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. "Kitten, it''s


    time for you to cut your nails."


    "Ha ha, I''ll cut them next time." Seeing that she had seeded, Emily chuckled.


    "No, I know you did it on purpose. How should I punish you?" James pulled her into his arms, and


    gently stroked her white and tender face with one hand and smiled wantonly, which made Emily so


    scared.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I didn''t mean it. I''ll be careful next time. I''ll be gentle." Emily said viciously.


    "Oh? Really? Why don''t I believe you can be so obedient? Your credibility in my ce has already


    been negative. Come here, let me punish you severely. " James approached her little by little.


    Emily closed her eyes and knew that bad luck was inevitable. Suddenly, a strange ringtone interrupted


    the two people, and it was the strange watch on his wrist. The time was already ten o''clock in the


    evening.


    "Get out!" Suddenly, James lost his interest in punishing her and pushed her away.


    "Me? Where am I going? " Emily felt confused and wondered if she should go back to the sacred


    pce right now alone?


    All of a sudden, James stood up and walked into his room without looking back. The door was


    mmed shut.


    He left Emily alone. At this time, Murphy walked in and appeared in her sight, as if he was watching her


    every move.


    "Murphy, what''s wrong with James? He was fine just now. Why did he suddenly ask me to get out?"


    Emily became more and more suspicious that there must be some hidden secrets on James that she


    hadn''t found out yet.


    "Young master meant it''s time for you to go home."


    "Well, I''ll go back. Will you drive me home?" Asked Emily.


    "Of course I will." Murphy followed her out of the apartment step by step. After getting off the elevator,


    he drove her back to the sacred pce.


    "Wee back, Miss Shirley." As soon as they entered the boundary of the sacred pce, the neat


    voices of guards and servants resounded through the huge Royal Castle.


    She wanted to sneak out and go back with Murphy to see what was going on with James, but when


    she was called by this group of people, the emperor and the queen knew that she hade back. She


    couldn''t go out.


    "Bye, Murphy."


    "Goodbye, Miss Shirley." After Murphy drove away, Emily turned her head helplessly and stepped into


    the resplendent pce step by step.


    "Hey, why do youe back sote?" Fiona''s voice suddenly appeared behind her. She asked in a


    questioning tone.


    "My dear little princess, it''s none of your business." Emily replied in a domineering manner. She had


    always been like this. She would not hurt others unless they hurt her. If someone hurt her, she would


    definitely revenge. Fiona was a scheming bitch. She wouldn''t say anything more to her.


    "How dare you talk to me like that? Don''t think you can do whatever you want as my brother James''s


    fiancee? In the royal family, I am their favorite princess." Fiona was so angry that her pretty face


    bulged.


    "Of course I know you are the favorite princess here, but it doesn''t mean that I love you as much as


    they do. I''m not interested in it." Emily shrugged and continued to walk forward. She''d better go back to


    take a shower and go to bed early. She was tired. It was a long day for her.


    "Stop!" Fiona ran after her with her short legs. She was so angry that she didn''t want to let her go.


    Emily raised her eyebrows, knowing that she couldn''t get rid of this sticky candy today, so she turned to


    face her.


    "Your Highness, I have stopped." Emily replied politely.


    "Shirley, you are such a bitch. Where did you go to hook up with a man at night? How dare you look


    down upon me? Aren''t you afraid that I will tell my father what you have done?" Fiona said arrogantly


    with her hands on her waist.


    "Ha ha, that''s exactly what I want. Your highness, go and check if your father is asleep or not. Do you


    want to disturb his sleep?" Emily pushed her towards the emperor''s pce.

 Chapter 65 Fighting With Wolves

    Chapter 65 Fighting With Wolves


    "Don''t touch me. I''m afraid that my beautiful dress will be stained." Fiona pushed her away and patted


    the ce she had just touched in disgust.


    Emily burst intoughter. Did she have any infectious disease that could stain her dress? This girl was


    really disgusting.


    "I''m afraid that you will pollute the air around me." Emily retorted sharply.


    "You! What do you mean? " Fiona''s pretty face turned red with anger. How dare this hateful tramp treat


    her as a virus that pollute the air? She clenched her fists, and her long nails were about to scratch. She


    was afraid that she couldn''t help but rush up and tear her face apart.


    But she couldn''t. There were so many bodyguards here. If she did so, what if her parents didn''t like her


    in the future? After calming down, Fiona let go of her hand.


    "Nothing. I just meant it literally. Oh, I''m so sleepy. I''m going to sleep. Good night, Fio, my lovely sister."


    Emily walked forward, patted her on the shoulder and walked away arrogantly.


    Fiona was so angry that she kept stamping her feet on the floor and wiping the ces where Emily had


    touched with her hands.


    ''I''ll just touch you, and you will be pissed off.'' Emily turned around and walked lightly in a good mood.


    That girl shouldn''t have bullied Emily.


    Seeing the strange gazes from the guards, Fiona immediately tidied up her appearance and returned to


    her docile state as a sheep and went back to her residence.


    Emily went back to the bedroom on the second floor and was about to take a shower.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Emily was singing and washing happily. She didn''t notice a


    wicked girl was approaching her.


    "Good evening, Your Highness." The two servants outside the room greeted Fiona politely. Fiona


    nodded at them.


    "Well, you can go back and have a rest. I''m going to have a good chat with my sister-inw tonight,


    and no one can disturb us. Besides, if dad and mom ask who has appeared here, you all shut up and


    say that you don''t know. Do you hear me?" Fiona snapped. The servants didn''t expect the obedient


    princess to be so frightening when she got angry.


    The two servants who were taking care of Emily were trembling with fear. "Yes. Your Highness. We


    know. We''ll go downstairs immediately."


    Seeing that the servants were all sent away by her, she jumped into the main bedroom on the second


    floor, with a bunch of keys in her hand.


    She knew all kinds of high-end furniture in the Ou Family. For example, the door of the bathroom could


    not only be locked from the inside, but also be locked from the outside with the key, so that the people


    inside could not open the door.


    Slowly approaching, the key had been inserted into the lock hole, and turned a circle gently. Finally, it


    was done.


    Hearing the sound outside the door, Emily raised her head from the bathtub and listened quietly. But


    she found that there was no sound again, so she continued to sing and apply the bubbles on her body.


    Fiona picked up the key chain in her hand and left proudly.


    When she left, she spat with an evil smile and said, "Shirley, you can''t defeat me. If you dare to take my


    brother James, you deserve such torture."


    After taking a shower, Emily crawled out of the bathtub in a night robe and was about to open the


    bathroom door and go to bed to sleep.


    But to her surprise, the bathroom door was stuck like a sticky candy. No matter how hard she tried, she


    couldn''t open the door.


    Was the lock broken? What should she do? It was so cold. Although the warm light was on in the


    bathroom, she only wore a bathrobe. After the water evaporated, it would absorb the temperature in


    her body.


    Emily trembled. Damn it! Shouldn''t there be a phone tomunicate with the outside world in this


    bathroom?


    Emily looked around and found nothing. It was strange. She had actually seen it yesterday. Why did it


    disappear today?


    ''Forget it. I''d better ask the servants to help me open the door.''


    She was almost frozen to death.


    "Daisy, Jane,e here and open the door for me." Daisy and Jane were her two personal servants.


    She called out several times, but no one answered. Although the bathroom''s sound instion effect


    was not very good, the whole bedroom and the outside world had a very good sound instion effect.


    The door was closed by Fiona. Even if she roared, no one could hear her cry for help.


    As time passed by, Emily tried to kick the door open with brute force. She could only me her soft feet


    and the door was too solid.


    She had tried every means, and she had already lost consciousness because of the coldness.


    She slid down from the corner of the wall, like a crouching cat, quietly waiting for someone to find her


    trapped in the bathroom.


    She waited for a long time, but no one came. Gradually, she felt sleepy, and her eyelids were fighting.


    She had to sit on the floor of the bathroom, hold her legs, lower her head and close her eyes.


    After ten o''clock, when James came out of the bathroom, he was wearing a ck mask and a ck


    cloak. He set off with Murphy.


    On the training ground.


    All the people had arrived.


    "Jim, can we have a rest for one night? I haven''t slept enough. You wake me up for the training at


    night." Charles covered his yawning mouth andined.


    "You always want to sleep. Are you a pig?" James red at him.


    "You are the pig. I haven''t even had a basic sleep these two days. Who is like you? You are used to


    sleep in ss."


    "You also slept in ss today."


    "Well, you two stop arguing. It''s very foggy tonight. Jim, what training are we going to do?" Henry asked


    seriously.


    "Tonight, we will go to the primeval forest to look for strange beasts."


    "What? Strange beasts? It''s just a legend. It seems that it''s a little dangerous for us to go to such a


    ce in this training. Besides, we may not be able to find such a treasure beast. " Charles said


    dejectedly.


    "No danger can be called the ultimate challenge. In this year''s training, the one who gets the legendary


    omnipotent spiritual beast first among the three of us will be the winner."


    James said firmly. His face was full of confidence. His blood was boiling all over his body and the


    energy was surging. Now was the perfect time.


    "Well, let''s have a try." Henry had no objection.


    Finally, the three teams set off for the forest shrouded in smoke.


    It was said that there were many beasts hidden in this forest. These beasts would fight with each other


    to obtain food if they were short of food for a long time. If someone broke in forcibly, they would also


    eat people as food.


    The most dangerous thing was to encounter such a beast halfway.


    "Awoo..."


    A roar interrupted them.


    The wolves howled in the middle of the thick grass. Everyone became vignt and held the daggers


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    tightly in their hands.


    "Jim, have you ever seen what a spiritual beast looks like?" Charles patted him on the shoulder and


    asked.


    "No, I haven''t."


    "Then how can we find them? In fact, if I find one, I can take it home to be my pet. But I don''t want to


    lose my life in order to find it. "


    "Who wants you to lose your life? The purpose of the training is to improve the ability of our group. The


    birds and beasts we meet on the way can make us burst out in battle." James exined impatiently.


    This guy had so many things to deal with. It was easier to deal with Henry.


    "I guess there were more than 30 wolves just now." Henry analyzed the situation urately.


    "Well, let''s split up and see who will kill more wolves." James couldn''t wait to release the hot energy in


    his body.


    "Okay, let''s do it." Charles was very interested in thepetition. He liked it very much, especially it


    was such an excitingpetition.


    "Brothers, let''s go." They could sense the position of the wolves through the power of their bodies.


    The three teams, who were ready to set off, approached the wolves step by step.


    "Awoo..."


    The closer they got, the keener the wolves had sensed.


    They all roared. This should be the gathering ce of a wolf tribe.


    Everyone was on high alert and held their weapons tightly. It was a difficult challenge to encounter and


    deal with these during the training.


    Seeing someoneing, the wolves immediately gathered together and looked at them with their dark


    green eyes like gemstones.


    "Ha ha, Jim, it''s time for me to show my skills tonight." Charles suddenly felt that these wolves were so


    cute, but they were really pitiful. They were going to die in his hands.


    "Cut the crap. Let''s start. I have to go back before three o''clock in the morning." James had already


    spread out his hands, and a red light burst out from it.


    Whoosh -- The fire went straight to the wolves.


    It split a path of blood light, and wherever it went, the wolves were dispersed. Those who didn''t escape


    died in the fireworks.


    "Jim, you are so cruel!" Charles saw James'' power. He was not to be outdone. A green light was waved


    like a sharp sword in his hand and became his invisible weapon.


    He jumped lightly and ran to the wolves, cutting through the thorns.


    Henry was not to be outdone, either. Surrounded by a blue halo, he gradually approached the wolves.


    His fists were full of strength, leading his own soldiers to fight against the wolves.


    Different mes resounded through the green forest.


    Weapons and lights intertwined, and the howls of wolves dying and fleeing pierced the sky, interrupting


    the quiet night.


    "Ha ha, look at me. There are already 10 of them."


    "15." James counted the number of wolves killed in his gang.


    "Here is 12." Henry also quickly counted.


    "Well, how can you have more than me? No, the rest are only mine. None of you canpete with


    me." Charles chased after them and killed thest few of them.


    It was getting dark. James looked at the blood stains on everyone''s bodies and tired faces, and then


    checked the time. It was already two o''clock. Indeed, the training tonight could only end here.


    "Let''s go back. See you tomorrow."

 Chapter 66 The Violent Dragon Was Sick

    Chapter 66 The Violent Dragon Was Sick


    Hearing his announcement, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It was not bad for them to spend much


    energy on training, but everyone wanted to have a good sleep at night.


    Charles, who put away thest few wolf corpses, said with satisfaction, "Thest three are mine. Am I


    not at the bottom now?"


    Henry shook his head helplessly, followed James and brought his subordinates back.


    "Wait for me. Why do you leave me alone every time? Are you still my brothers? You are not loyal


    enough." Charles immediately threw away these animals with bloody stink. His expensive clothes were


    stained with the smell of blood, which was very unpleasant.


    He liked to stay clean the most. If he was stained like this, how could he go out to see others? He had


    to go back to take a shower and change his clothes immediately to be the handsome Prince


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Charles again.


    After they left, they went back to their own ces.


    The car was speeding on the road. After returning to his apartment, James changed his clothes and


    took a shower. He got up early at seven o''clock in the morning, but actually he didn''t sleep.


    "Young master, are you going to school?" Murphy asked suspiciously. It was too early to go to school at


    this time.


    "No. I''m going back to the sacred pce. Drive me." After saying that, James fiddled with his dark


    purple shirt and a pair of ck pencil pants in front of the huge mirror, showing his good figure like a


    model. His slightly upturned hair was bossily tilted on his head.


    He looked noble and arrogant in such clothes.


    Satisfied with his suit, he nodded, smiled, and was ready to go.


    He began to miss that girl since they hadn''t seen each other for a whole night.


    Damn it! What the hell was going on?


    "Young master, here we are." Fifteen minutester, Murphy''s car arrived at the Royal Pce.


    "Good morning, Your Highness." The guards greeted him respectfully.


    James walked in without looking back.


    He arrived at the ce where they lived.


    "My brother James, you''re back. You haven''t had breakfast yet, right? Mommy and I are preparing


    breakfast in the kitchen. It''s almost ready. My brother James, you must try the breakfast I made." Fiona


    held his arm and begged.


    "Okay, okay. Good girl, I''m sure I''ll eat them all." James touched her head and went upstairs quickly.


    He looked around, but didn''t see her. He guessed that she must be still sleeping. She was really a pig.


    Fiona watched as James left her in a hurry and went to the second floor. Her face changed. It was


    getting worse and worse. She went to the kitchen to findfort.


    "Mommy, beautiful mommy, my brother James is back. He just ignored me."


    "Is he back? Why is he so impolite that he didn''t even greet me? " The queen sighed. It seemed that


    she was used to her own son''s arrogance.


    "That''s right. My brother James has gone upstairs to ask sister-inw to have breakfast."


    "Wow, it seems that he really cares about his fiancee." The queen smiled happily. She was really happy


    for them when she saw the rtionship between James and Shirl eased.


    "Huh! What time is it now? Why doesn''t she get up and have breakfast? Does she need to have


    someone to wake her up every day? What an arrogant girl! " Fiona couldn''t help butin all her


    dissatisfaction.


    The queen was stunned. She didn''t expect that the girl would say something like that, but soon she


    came back and showed a kind smile. "Honey, maybe Shirl studied tootest night."


    Upstairs, when James opened the door, he saw no trace of the quilt being used on the bed. Didn''t she


    James looked at the closed bathroom door.


    "Hey, violent dragon, are you inside?" James knocked on the door and asked.


    "¡­¡­" There was no sound inside.


    Feeling something wrong, James twisted the handle and found that the bathroom door was locked, but


    no one answered him inside.


    ''What''s going on? Is she doing something stupid inside?''


    When James was about to kick the door, he remembered that no door in the house could be kicked


    open with ordinary strength, unless he had a special ability.


    Unfortunately, he was just an ordinary person now.


    "Daisy, get me the key to the bathroom."


    "Yes, Your Highness." The servant went downstairs to get the key soon.


    When the servant brought the key, James quickly opened the bathroom door and found that there was


    no one in the bathtub. He lifted his foot and walked in. Suddenly, he was tripped by a white and tender


    leg and almost fell.


    Damn it! As a Royal Highness, if he fell like this and seen by the servants, he would beughed at.


    James opened his eyes wide and looked at the owner of the leg.


    The owner of the leg was still sleeping with her eyes closed. Her face was pale, her eyes were closed,


    and her breathing was even.


    "Hey, why are you sleeping here? Why don''t you sleep on the bed? You are so weird to sleep on the


    floor of the bathroom." James patted her on the cheek, trying to wake her up.


    "¡­¡­" Emily frowned and groaned painfully. She didn''t open her eyes. Her head was so heavy and


    dizzy that she couldn''t open her eyes at all.


    She was so hot! This was the first feeling James had when he touched her face. The bathrobe was


    slightly lifted, revealing her slightly bulging chest. Her fair neck was shownpletely.


    James swallowed and thought, ''Damn it! Is she seducing me?''


    "Hey, wake up. Why are you so hot?" James felt something was wrong. He had called her many times,


    but she didn''t wake up.


    "Your Highness, did she catch a cold? She seems to have a fever." Daisy said boldly.


    It was not until then did James realize that the damn girl couldn''t take care of herself. Why was she


    sleeping in such a ce? Was she afraid that he woulde back and sleep with her? She simply


    locked herself in the bathroom and didn''t want to sleep on the bed.


    ''Well, you are a violent dragon. You hate me so much, but I''m not easy to deal with as you think.''


    James squatted down, held her slender waist and carried her to the bed.


    "You twoe here. One change her pajamas, and the other one find a family doctor." Sitting on the


    edge of the bed, James ordered.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Jane went downstairs to call the family doctor.


    At this time, a hearty breakfast was prepared downstairs, waiting for them toe down and have


    breakfast together. Seeing Janeing down in a hurry, the queen stopped her.


    "Jane, what are you going to do?"


    "My queen, His Highness asked me to call a doctor over. It seems that Miss Shirley had slept in the


    bathroom for a whole night and had a feverst night."


    "What? Go and call the doctor. " The queen lifted her hemline and went upstairs.


    Fiona followed her, pretending to be nervous.


    "What''s wrong with Shirl? James, what happened? " The queen walked into the room, sat on the edge


    of the bed and held Emily''s cold hand.


    "Mother, don''t worry. Maybe she has a fever. Daisy needs to change her clothes. Let''s go out." James


    said dejectedly.


    "Well, let''se in after the doctor finishes." The queen looked worriedly at the pale girl on the bed


    and sighed.


    Fiona smiled proudly and took a deep breath. ''Well! You can''t defeat me in the end. You can catch a


    cold and have a fever this time, but you won''t be so lucky next time.''


    There was a hint of cruelty in her beautiful eyes.


    "My brother James, Mommy, let''s go downstairs to have breakfast first. After the doctor checks on


    sister-inw, we will ask the kitchen to cook some light porridge for her. It''s better for her stomach."


    "Ha ha, my baby is so considerate. I''ll ask the kitchen to cook itter. James, don''t worry too much. Go


    downstairs and have a simple breakfast." The queen dragged her son''s arm and went downstairs.


    "I''m not worried about her. I don''t. She deserves it. She has a bed." James roared angrily and went


    downstairs to have his breakfast. He wouldn''t miss a meal for that damn girl.


    "Why didn''t she sleep on the bed?" The queen was confused.


    "I found her in the bathroom. I guess she doesn''t want to sleep in the same bed with me. In that case,


    mother, you''d better arrange another room for her. No one wants to sleep in the same room with such a


    rude girl." James said angrily.


    "James, calm down. You don''t alwayse back here. I don''t think it''s necessary." The queen tried her


    best to dissuade him. Her goal was to let the two fellows sleep in the same bed. After all, Shirley was


    the one destined to be with James. The earlier they could sleepy together, the better. Maybe all the


    problems could be solved.


    "I think it''s necessary." James began to eat his breakfast elegantly and cursed in his mind.


    Fiona was in a good mood. It turned out that her careful nst night made them misunderstand each


    other. Brother James thought she locked herself in. Ha ha, that was great.


    After the meal, the doctor also diagnosed for Emily, saying that she had a fever because of a cold, and


    that she needed to get a few bottles of medicine to bring down her fever.


    Emily was still in a daze and didn''t wake up, which made others very worried.


    "When will she wake up?" James couldn''t help asking.


    "She will wake up soon. I guess she is very sleepy and is fighting against the disease. As long as her


    fever is brought down, she can wake up when her mental state is good."


    "Thank you, doctor." Fiona sent the doctor away politely, and the room was crowded with people again.


    "Don''t you two go to ss? I''ll take care of here. You can go to ss now. You''re going to bete. "


    "Okay, Mommy. I''ll go to ss with my brother James." Fiona dragged James out.


    There was a trace of unwillingness on James'' face, but for the sake of his dignity, he couldn''t show too


    much worry about this girl. She hated him so much, why did he still be so shameless.

 Chapter 67 Torture You Alive

    Chapter 67 Torture You Alive


    When James arrived at school, he was absent-minded in his seat. Charles came over and asked, "Hey,


    where is my sister-inw?"


    "She''s sick and at home." Replied James casually.


    "Oh, what''s wrong with you? She is sick. Why do you stille to school? Besides, youe to


    school just to sleep in another ce. Are you sure you don''t want to go back to take care of her?"


    Charles shook his head. As his good friend, he had the obligation to help him grasp his own happiness.


    "No need." James was still angry and tried to hide his emotions.


    "What''s wrong with you two? How about I take care of her for you? I don''t want to have ss now


    anyway." Charles stood up and wanted to leave.


    "Sit down. It''s none of your business." After pulling Charles back to his seat, James stood up and ran


    out of the ssroom.


    Seeing him walk away, a smile of triumph appeared on Charles''s face.


    "Hello, Charles. Do you mean Shirl is sick?" Oliver, who was in the other group, came and asked.


    ''Oh, it''s amazing. Is he familiar with me? How could this guy talk to me for my sister-inw?''


    Charles''s face changed and said impatiently, "It''s none of your business whether His Highness''s


    fiancee is sick or not."


    He spoke in a louder voice, and the whole ssroom turned around to look at the two handsome men.


    Others also captured the information from this sentence.


    That was to say, Shirley was sick. Should they celebrate? The girls in the ssroom were crazily


    proud.


    Lisa stretched out her head and looked over. It seemed that Charles was talking to Oliver just now.


    It turned out that he really had a crush on Shirl, so he cared about her so much. ''Well, Lisa, let it go.


    You can have anything you want in your life. It''s just a boy. You will meet someone better. Don''t lose a


    good friend for a boy.''


    Lisa turned around and said to Charles, "Hello, my brother Charles. Is Shirl really sick? Shall we go to


    see her? "


    "I do want to go, but I''m afraid that Jim won''t let us enter the sacred pce today, even though we are


    still neighbors, ha ha."


    "Well, I hope Shirl can recover soon." Lisa prayed to herself.


    Connie, who was sitting at the same table, was very happy to hear them talking about this. She


    hummed a tune and fiddled with her bright nails.


    Behind the crowd, the young man with silver hair was sitting with legs crossed on the desk, listening to


    all the discussions with his eyes closed and arms crossed.


    He got the information he wanted.


    Oliver''s face turned pale after got yelled at. He picked up a book and read it, ignoring him. He was just


    asking for an insult.


    Later, there was a noise outside the ssroom. Everyone widened their eyes and craned their necks to


    look out.


    "Look, everyone. It''s Justin. He''s back for ss. Wow, he''s more handsome than before."


    "He''s always so handsome, okay?


    He had brown hair, a pair of enchanting eyes, a slender figure, and wore a clean school uniform. He


    walked towards them step by step, surrounded by all kinds of girls who were osting him.


    This feeling was different from before. Justin had changed from an unknown person to the heir of the


    Lu Family. Many girls flocked to him.


    As soon as he entered the ssroom, the atmosphere in the ssroom was heated up. As usual,


    Justin walked to his seat and habitually looked at the seat behind him.


    ''Why is it empty? Where is she?''


    Justin remained silent and sat down quietly. He took out the book in his schoolbag and was about to


    have ss.


    From time to time, there were girls looking at him with admiration, but he chose to ignore them.


    The teacher came in and began to give lessons. Justin tore a piece of paper, rolled it into a ball and


    threw it directly to Lisa.


    Lisa, who was listening carefully, was hit on the forehead. "Ah!"


    A scream broke out in the ssroom.


    "Miss Lisa, what''s wrong with you?" The teacher asked with concern. All the people from the four


    families in the ssroom were the special focus of the teachers.


    "Well, nothing. Miss, please go on with your ss." Lisa frowned and said with a fake smile.


    Then she picked up the paper ball that hit her head.


    When she opened it, she saw the words on it, "Where is Emi? Why doesn''t shee to ss?"


    "Humph! You are following Shirl all day long. I heard that she is sick and resting at home, so she


    doesn''te to ss. But I always hear you call her Emi. Is this her nickname?"


    Whoosh!


    Another paper ball was thrown from Lisa to Justin. This time, she hit his nose. After all, she was good


    at projection.


    Justin rubbed his nose and red at Lisa. Then he picked up the note and looked at it, "How dare you


    say I''m a follower?"


    He cursed in his mind, picked up his pen and drew a pig''s head on it. Then he wrote, "Why should I tell


    you, fake boy?"


    With a whoosh sound, Justin threw away the note and began to worry about Emi. How could she get


    sick so soon? She used to be in good health.


    After getting the note, Lisa clenched her fists and almost died of anger.


    Then there were notes flying back and forth above their heads.


    Atst, Justin added, "Aren''t you tired of throwing the note like this?"


    "I''m not tired. If you are, give me your number."


    After a few seconds, Justin gave her his phone number and the two began to scold each other on the


    phone.


    In the Royal Pce.


    The magnificent castle was shining in the warm sun, and the sunlight sprinkled into the window of the


    bedroom on the second floor. On the bed, Emily frowned and opened her eyes.


    How long had she slept? She felt dizzy and painful. The people in front of her ovepped, as if there


    were many shadows moving around.


    "Shirl, are you awake? Are you okay? Your fever seems to be almost gone. " The queen sat on the


    edge of the bed with concern and touched her forehead.


    "Mother, why am I here? Am I sick?"


    "You have caught a cold, don''t you know?" The queen said painfully.


    Emily touched her forehead and thought carefully. She remembered taking a showerst night. After


    that, the door couldn''t be opened and she slept there all night.


    She didn''t expect that she was sick. She widened her eyes and looked at the bathroom door. The door


    was open now, and there was a key on it. Someone opened it.


    Well, why was she so unlucky? Why couldn''t she open it?


    "Mother, I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of myself." Emily lowered her head and said guiltily. She was


    a little embarrassed that the queen took care of her in person.


    But why did she always feel that there was something wrong? How could the royal door be so easy to


    break? Was there someone entered her room yesterday and deliberately locked her inside?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    On second thought, Emily soon targeted Fiona, but she would naturally figure out whether it was true or


    not.


    "Silly girl, don''t you want to sleep in the same room with James?" The queen asked after hesitating for


    a moment.


    "No, I don''t want to sleep with him." On this question, Emily was very sure of her answer.


    "Well, in fact, James doesn''t sleep at home at night. You can just upy his room at ease."


    "Didn''t hee backst night?" Emily knew nothing about what happenedst night. She was in a


    daze and had never felt when James came back to her and leave.


    "Yes, he came back to pick you up to school this morning. He found that you were in aa in the


    bathroom."


    "Oh, I see." Emily was lost in thought. She looked down and found that she was wearing pajamas


    instead of a night robe. What happened?


    ''Is it possible that he took advantage of me just because I was sick?''


    "Do you feel better? You need to have an intravenous drip for a while. Have a good rest. I''ll go


    downstairs to make porridge and soup for you."


    "Thank you, mother. You are so kind to me. Thank you." Emily kissed the queen on her beautiful face.


    The queen went downstairs happily, leaving her only two servants to take care of her in the room.


    "Daisy, Jane, did anyone enter my room when I took a shower yesterday?"


    "No, Miss Shirley." Daisy and Jane''s faces changed and immediately returned to normal. They


    answered in a trembling voice.


    "Oh, really?" Emily swallowed and couldn''t believe it. They acted so nervous. It was obvious that they


    were lying. They wanted to deceive such a cunning person as her. It was impossible. Don''t forget that


    she was going to be the modern version of Holmes.


    "Yes, Miss Shirley. You were taking a shower yesterday with the door closed. We didn''t go back to rest


    until twelve o''clock."


    "Well, you can go out now." Emily didn''t rely on getting any more information from them. She would


    definitely find it out.


    After a while, the door was opened again. It was actually James.


    He was wearing a dark purple noble shirt and ck pencil pants. He looked particrly enchanting


    today, at least that was what Emily felt.


    He strode over, asked someone to move a sofa chair to her bedside and sat down.


    "By the way, why are you here? Didn''t you go to ss?" Emily''s lips were pale, and the strength of her


    shouting at James was reduced a lot.


    Should he be proud that this girl finally couldn''t fight with him?


    "Yes, I did. But I''m back. I want toe back to see if you have died of illness."


    "James, if you don''t curse me, will you die? Do you want me to die?" Hearing this, Emily was furious.


    How much he hoped that she would die?


    "Yes." James nodded.


    "But I won''t. I want to live well and slowly torture you, ha ha." Emily said with a snicker.

 Chapter 68 Found Out The Murderer

    Chapter 68 Found Out The Murderer


    "Then I wish you live to three hundred years old and never die."


    "Ha ha, I like to be immortal."


    ¡­¡­ The two of them argued without stopping. As soon as they met, they began to quarrel endlessly.


    The two of them were happy to be like that.


    Finally, James changed the topic to why she slept in the bathroomst night.


    "Were you so afraid of sleeping on the same bed with me that you chose to stay in the bathroom and


    catch a cold?"


    "What are you talking about? Will I be afraid of you? What a big joke! "


    Emily felt it was really ridiculous. How could this guy connect the matter to that?


    "Then what was it? Were you looking for trouble? "


    "Do you think I wanted to? Who knows why the door couldn''t be opened after I took a showerst


    night?" Without hiding anything, Emily said it directly. She hoped that the truth would be revealed by


    James in person. That would be the biggest blow to Fiona.


    "How could it be? The lock here can''t be broken. " Said James firmly.


    "I know, but don''t forget that it''s not necessarily the problem of the lock. It might be a man-made


    problem."


    Emily reminded James.


    "Who was so bold toe here to set you up in public?" There was a touch of sadness on James''


    handsome face. He didn''t say anything, as if he was thinking about something.


    "I don''t know. You can ask them." Emily pointed at the two maids over there.


    Since they didn''t tell her anything, she would like James to have a try. Maybe he could open their


    mouths.


    "Hey, you twoe here." James waved his hand and called the two people outside.


    "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"


    The servants asked with trembling legs.


    "I''m serious. Who else had entered this room yesterday except you?"


    "Your Highness, no one hade in except us." The two maids bit their lips and didn''t want to tell the


    truth.


    "You don''t want to tell me, do you? Well, I think it was you who locked the door of the bathroom. Get


    out, go downstairs and receive the punishment. Don''t appear in the royal family again. " His cold voice


    echoed in the big room.


    "What?" The two servants were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that they would be in such a big


    trouble. They were strictly selected to be the maids of the royal family through their own efforts. They


    couldn''t lose such an honored job.


    The two girls were so scared that they knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, clutching at James''


    trouser legs.


    "Your Highness, we are sorry. Please don''t fire us."


    Their ordinary little faces were covered with tears, looking pitiful.


    Emily couldn''t bear it anymore. She pulled his sleeve and said, "As long as they tell the truth, you can


    forgive them."


    Without saying anything, James just turned around and looked at the two maids. "Tell me the truth."


    The two maids quickly told the truth.


    "Your Highness,st night, the little princess came in and said that she wanted to talk with Miss Shirley,


    so we were sent away."


    "Besides, I saw the little princess holding a key to the bathroom door."


    The truth came out.


    Emily chuckled. She was so smart that she guessed it at once.


    With a long face, James was full of anger. He didn''t expect that his beloved girl would use such a dark


    method to hurt people.


    "Ha ha, James, are you satisfied with the answer?" Emily said in a louder tone on purpose.


    "¡­¡­" He didn''t say a word.


    "Get out of here and go to other ces to get a job. Don''t show up in front of me." Although James


    didn''t fire them, it was a heavy punishment.


    The two girls scurried out of the bedroom.


    Emily wouldn''t be so kind to keep the two girls. They had already done this to her. If they betrayed her


    once, they might betray her for the second time. She still couldn''t take this risk.


    "I will teach her a good lesson, and I will arrange another servant for you."


    "Never mind. I don''t need a maid. I can take good care of myself. I''m really afraid that I will be in


    danger every day when I eat, sleep, and take a shower."


    "Who said the servant is sent to serve you? You don''t need it. Don''t I need it? Oh, by the way, I still


    have you. My pet kitten. " James leaned closer to her. She could feel his passionate breath.


    "Oh, go away, or I will infect you with the disease."


    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?" James continued to approach her with an evil smile.


    "Well, I''ll take care of you from now on, okay? Go away. I feel dizzy. " Emily pushed him away with all


    her strength.


    "Okay, I''ll go." It was rare for James to be obedient and let go of her. He was worried that she was a


    patient and couldn''t be bullied.


    "Hey, where are you going?" She stopped James as soon as she saw him leave her alone.


    "What? You don''t want me to leave?" James turned back quickly with a happy smile on his face.


    "Well, who doesn''t want you to leave? Fuck off!"


    Emilyy on the bed and turned her head to the other side, not looking at him.


    Sure enough, when she turned back, he had disappeared in the room.


    ''Well! You bastard! You ungrateful bastard! Just leave me alone here. It''s better than you quarreling


    with me here.''


    After a while, the door was opened again. A doctor and a maid with soup came in behind James.


    It turned out that he didn''t leave.


    James sat quietly on the sofa. The doctor came over with a medical kit.


    "Miss, you have had an intravenous drip. Do you feel better now?"


    "Well, I feel much better, but I''m a little weak and have no appetite."


    "Okay. Remember to take the medicine on time. I''ll take your temperature again tonight to make sure


    that your fever has gone." Then the doctor removed the needle from her hand.


    She was so unlucky. She had just recovered from her nose and caught a cold. When the needle was


    removed, she frowned in pain and blood gushed out of the needle mouth.


    James came over immediately and roared at the doctor, "What did you do? She is bleeding."


    "I''m so sorry, Your Highness." The doctor was scared out of his wits and immediately stopped the


    bleeding with a cotton swab.


    Emily shook her head. He was so bad tempered that he could yell at anyone who made him unhappy.


    He was really arrogant just because he was the Royal Highness.


    "Sir, I''m fine. I''ll press the swab by myself. It won''t bleedter. You can go downstairs." Emily said. The


    doctor seemed to be rescued and went out immediately.


    Emily said to James, "Hey, why are you doing this? It''s normal to bleed. I don''t feel any pain. What''s


    wrong with you? You have a bad temper. No wonder no one likes you."


    "What did you say?" With his eyes wide open, James really wanted to p her to death.


    She was so ungrateful. He cared about her just now.


    "People who like me are waiting in a long line. Can you check the authenticity of your words before you


    speak?" Suddenly, James said.


    He had always tolerated and indulged her.


    If it was another girl, she would have died a thousand times.


    "All right, all right. My prince charming, I want to have some soup. Bring it to me now." Emily thought


    that the bowl of soup in the servant''s hand would be cold soon if they continued to quarrel like this.


    With a wave of James'' hand, the servant brought it to him, not to her.


    "Hey, why did you grab my soup?" Emily was angry. Was he bullying her because she couldn''t win him


    in bed?


    "Ahem, look at me carefully. Do I need to grab your soup? You foodie. " The more James thought about


    it, the more ridiculous he felt. This girl''s logic was so adorable. As a Royal Highness, how could he


    grab food with a little girl and a patient?


    He stirred the soup gently with a spoon. The soup was boiled with ginseng, longan, lotus seed and


    other first-ss tonics.


    It was nutritious and delicious. A rich fragrance came from afar, which aroused Emily''s appetite.


    The temperature was still very high, and he needed to cool it down by stirring. This delicate movement


    really made Emily''s chin almost fall out.


    She thought that he really didn''t n to give her the soup that she should have, but she didn''t expect


    that.


    A mouthful of soup had been put to her mouth.


    "I will feed you myself. Are you satisfied now?"


    "Oh, I''m so happy. Even His Highness is feeding me soup." Emily took a sip and put on an act.


    James was so angry that he almost threw the spoon and bowl away and left her alone.


    "Can you be more normal?" James asked with a straight face.


    "No, I can''t."


    "You want to go against me?"


    "Yes, sir." Emily nodded.


    "Well, I think I can feed you in another way." James picked up the bowl and took a mouthful of soup


    with a snicker. The sweet and delicious taste filled his mouth.


    "Are you really drinking my soup?" Emily was so innocent and didn''t know what he was going to do


    next.


    "HMM..." Before she could finish her words, her head was pressed down, and one hand tightly sped


    the back of her head. Her chattering lips were pried open by James'' soft and domineering lips, and the


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    delicious soup was poured into her mouth.


    It tasted sweet and greasy.


    She stuck her tongue into his mouth and sucked the honey left in it.


    "What do you think? It can not only improve the kissing skill, but also improve the sweetness of the


    soup. " After the feeding, James looked at her glowing lips and said yfully.


    "You are so shameless. But it tastes good." Emily said bluntly.


    "Do you want more? I don''t mind feeding you more. I also feel it''s exciting. " James asked with a smile.


    "Oh, no, no need."

 Chapter 69 Fed Her In Person

    Chapter 69 Fed Her In Person


    Emily waved her hand in a hurry. There were servants here. Although the doctor had left obediently,


    she was not used to such a way of feeding. But she admitted that it tasted good.


    "Are you sure?" From her performance just now, James could feel she loved it.


    "Who wants it? It''s really shameless. Aren''t you afraid that I will infect you with a cold?" Emily roared.


    Her face turned red and she lost her confidence to speak.


    "I''m d that you can infect me. I''m willing to get sick with you." The honeyed words uttered by James


    surprised Emily. She opened her mouth wide and didn''t close it for a long time.


    Was he out of his mind today? Why did hee to her room to act nice? Who wanted him to be sick


    with her?


    "I think you are insane. Go away. I''m going to sleep. " Emily was going to go back to bed. She didn''t


    want to drink the soup no matter how delicious it was.


    At this time, a servant came in with a ss of warm water and a stack of pills.


    "Your Highness, it''s time for Miss Shirley to take the medicine."


    Hearing this, Emily got up all of a sudden. She was not afraid of injection or any pain, but she really


    hated to take medicine. It was so bitter. She loved sweet food innately. If she needed to take bitter


    things, she would rather die.


    With a wail, Emily hid herself into the quilt and covered her face with the quilt to prevent herself from


    facing the embarrassing medicine.


    "Get up. I''ll count to three. One, two, three." James had moved to the edge of the bed.


    He must subdue her today.


    "No, I won''t take the medicine. I''m fine." Emily crawled into the quilt and didn''te out.


    There were two servants standing in the room with bowls. They could do nothing but watch them


    quarrel in the room.


    "Are you sure? Then why don''t you get up and fight with me? " James stretched out his ws to the


    tightly clenched quilt.


    "Who wants to fight with you? I couldn''t beat you when I was not sick, and now I can''t beat you either. I


    have no strength."


    Emily roared in the quilt.


    "Then why you said you are not sick? If you don''t dare to fight with me, you must be sick, so you have


    to take medicine." James was pulling her quilt slowly. She was defending herself in the quilt.


    The two people were fighting against each other. Obviously, James had the upper hand and easily got


    her head out.


    "James, what the hell do you want? You are so annoying."


    Emily jumped up from the bed madly, scratched her messy chicken nest head and roared.


    James raised his eyebrows, crossed his arms casually and said with a faint smile, "You are very angry


    now. Do you want toe and beat me?"


    "Of course, I want to beat you." She used up 80% of her strength to punch him. She didn''t show mercy


    at all.


    James dodged her attack and grabbed her hand. Then, he easily pulled her slim body into his arms.


    "Hey, James, what are you doing? Let go of me." Emily had been imprisoned by him and could not


    move.


    Her two hands were wrapped by his big palm and shey in his arms.


    The posture was so ambiguous.


    "What am I doing? Of course I''m feeding you medicine."


    After saying that, the servant handed the medicine to him. He picked up a pill and put it into his mouth.


    Then he took a sip of water and forced it into her lips.


    The bitterness of the medicine mixed with water went into her mouth. With her eyes wide open, Emily


    swallowed the medicine in a daze.


    Soon all the medicine was fed, but she didn''t feel bitter at all. She even felt a faint sweet taste


    spreading on her taste bud.


    ''Oh, my god! Emily! You''re such a fangirl! Is it because he''s handsome and good at kissing that you''re


    going to faint?''


    Emily tapped her head. The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t understand. Her red lips


    were swollen because of the kiss, and her delicate appearance was very cute.


    He couldn''t help but kiss her again. She was so tempting.


    "You''re so bossy, James." Emily pointed at his nose and scolded.


    "You seemed to enjoy it very much just now."


    "You..." Emily was speechless and her face turned red. This guy was always so shameless. He was


    bullying the patient.


    When James turned around and walked out of the bedroom, the smile on his face shocked all the


    servants. The servants following him also left the bedroom.


    "What''s wrong with His Highness recently? He seems to be in a good mood. How could he feed Miss


    Shirley soup and medicine himself?"


    "Yes, it seems that His Highness really loves Miss Shirley. They are a perfect match."


    The conversation of the servants spread into the ears of the emperor and the queen. The two of them


    snuggled up andughed happily. It seemed that their efforts were not in vain.


    In the afternoon, James still didn''t go to ss, but stayed at home with her.


    Emily felt stuffy in the room, so she had to go to the back garden of the sacred pce to bask in the


    sun and breathe some fresh air.


    "Oh, James, please let me go." When Emily was about to go out, James blocked the door.


    "The wind is a little strong outside. If you want to worsen the cold, just say it."


    "If you want to suffocate me in here to death, just say it."


    "You! Forget it. Just go out. It''s none of my business if you freeze to death. " All of a sudden, James felt


    that he cared too much, so he just let her go.


    Emily was wearing a long sleeve shirt and a pair of sky blue jeans. The autumn was just right. She felt


    refreshed when the breeze blew over.


    The back garden of the sacred pce, along with the back gardens of the four families, formed a huge


    back garden. People could take a walk and y together here. When they were young, this was a


    sacred ce for children to y. Now, they all had grown into outstanding young men and women.


    In the garden of autumn, almost everything was lush, and the brightest was the blooming


    chrysanthemum.


    The fragrance filled the air, and the butterflies surrounded everywhere. Walking among the flowers,


    Emily felt much better.


    In the middle of the garden, there was a huge fountain. The dolphin statues stood around the fountain,


    with transparent beads in their mouth. The water slowly gushed out from their mouths. It was very


    beautiful.


    Emily found a white cane chair next to her, with a sun umbre on it, which could cover the strong


    sunlight.


    She sat down quietly and a servant came over with a ss of milk and some fruits, cing them on the


    table.


    At this time, James slowly walked over with his hands in his pockets.


    "Is it morefortable here?" James sat down opposite her. He crossed his legs and held a cell phone


    in his hand. He kept sliding the screen and nobody knew what he was looking at.


    "Of course, it''s much morefortable than your dull room." Emily sat leisurely.


    "Well, take your time. I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while." Putting down his phone, James fell asleep


    with his head on the table.


    It was so fast.


    Emily leaned over and saw his long eyshes flickering like a fan. When he closed his eyes, his


    handsome face was quiet and enchanting, like a beautiful devil.


    In fact, this guy was quite charming when he was asleep.


    As long as he didn''t say anything or make her angry, she didn''t hate him. Instead, she would be


    attracted by him, deeply.


    "What a pig! You have to sleep during the day." Emily shook her head. Yes, he had to sleep in the


    daytime every day. If he didn''t sleep today, he would probably be very sleepy. She had tortured him for


    so long this morning.


    Well, she would be a good person for a while.


    "Hey,e here." Emily pointed at the servant standing not far away respectfully.


    The servant trotted over, lowered her body and asked, "Miss Shirley, what can I do for you?"


    "Go and get a nket or something to cover him. I don''t care if he gets cold."


    The servant covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Miss, you are so considerate. I will get it right


    away."


    The servant trotted away again. Emily nced at James, then stood up and was about to walk around.


    The garden was too big.


    Looking from the outside, this ce was only five European style castles connected together. But after


    entering, she didn''t expect it was like a big maze.


    This time, she took a walk alone, leaving the servant behind.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was walking, a voice behind her stopped her.


    "Girl!"


    There was only one person who called her girl, and the voice was so familiar. When Emily turned


    around, she saw Jackson sitting on the chair in the corridor with a book in his arms.


    His silver hair was mboyant. His expression was so calm.


    "Hey, Jack, why are you here? Didn''t you go to ss?"


    "I didn''t go to school this afternoon. The ss is too simple and boring. I came back to read books by


    myself. Are you alsoing out for a walk?"


    "Oh, I forgot that your five castles are connected. This garden is public."


    "You are so smart." Jackson touched her hair.


    "Ha ha, of course. If I''m not smart, who else is smart?" Emily was not modest at all.


    "Well, I heard that you are sick. Are you feeling better now?"


    "Of course. Don''t you see that I''m alive now?" Emily said excitedly.


    It had to be said that the doctors of the Ou Family were really skilled. She almost recovered from the


    cold in a day.


    "Yes, you do recover well."


    Jackson nodded with a smile.


    Then he continued to read his book.


    Emily sat beside him and read with him, "What kind of book are you reading? Can I borrow it?"


    "Take it if you want." Jackson handed it to Emily without hesitation.


    Emily took it over shamelessly and read it carefully.


    "It''s indeed a good book. Can I take it back and read it?"


    "Of course." Jackson shrugged.


    "Okay, thank you, Jack."


    "Don''t say thank you to me. Never. Remember."


    "Oh, I see. Look at my brain. It must be burned out. You don''t like me to be polite to you." Emily


    giggled.

 Chapter 70 Jacksons Birthday

    Chapter 70 Jackson''s Birthday


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassing. After a moment of silence, Jackson opened his mouth and


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    said, "Are you free tonight? I want to invite you to dinner. "


    "Well, sure. Why do you invite me to dinner?" Emily was a little surprised. She couldn''t ept his


    kindness all the time.


    "Today is my birthday. Do you believe me?"


    "What?" Emily didn''t expect that today would be his birthday. She didn''t know and didn''t prepare


    anything.


    Emily agreed without hesitation.


    "Let''s go buy a birthday cake, then choose the ce to eat."


    "Okay." Emily followed him and totally forgot that there was a pig sleeping soundly in the back garden.


    They walked through the house of the Qian Family from the back garden and met many servants and


    bodyguards on the way. They all looked at them in surprise.


    "Young master, Miss Shirley, nice to meet you." They kept bowing and greeting them.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Qian Family, a noble and elegant middle-aged couple suddenly


    came out. They were also shocked to see Emily following Jackson.


    "Son, what''s wrong with you?" Jackson''s father walked over, frowned and looked at them suspiciously.


    "Father, mother, I''m not celebrating my birthday at home tonight. Don''t wait for me. Go ahead with your


    own business."


    After saying that, Jackson walked to a white luxury car with the key and opened the door.


    Emily stunned and smiled at his parents and nodded politely as a greeting. Then she got in Jackson''s


    car.


    The car disappeared from the Qian Family in a sh. The couple looked at each other weirdly and


    smiled unexpectedly.


    The car left the royal family and drove at a high speed on the road. Sitting on the passenger seat, Emily


    slowly looked out of the window at the scenery.


    Suddenly, Jackson received a call from abroad.


    He picked up the phone through Bluetooth, "Hello, beauty."


    "Brother, happy birthday."


    A sweet voice came from the other end of the line.


    "You still remember?"


    "Of course I remember. I''m your sister."


    "It''s no use remembering. Will youe back?"


    "Well, I''m very busy here and can''t get rid of them. But you should know that I really miss you and


    daddy and mommy. I''lle back as soon as I have time. By the way, I''ve sent you a gift and it will


    arrive tonight. You should remember to check it."


    "Okay, I know. I''m driving. I''ll talk to youter."


    "Drive me away? Is there a girl sitting next to you? " The person sensed that something was wrong.


    "Just as you think."


    "Wow, wow, wow, that''s great. Since I''m not at home, you can find my sister-inw behind my back.


    When Ie back, I''ll help you to see if she deserves my perfect brother."


    "Then I''ll wait for you toe back.


    With a click, the phone was hung up. Jackson looked at Emily beside him. She looked sleepy.


    The car drove faster and faster, and soon arrived at a cake shop. The delicate and delicious dessert


    cakes were made beautifully, and Emily immediately became two hundred percent full of spirit. Her


    eyes shed, looking at these delicious cream cakes.


    "We can buy whatever you want to eat."


    Jackson gave the decision right to Emily.


    "Then how many people will help you celebrate your birthday? How big the cake should be?" Emily


    stood in front of the window, dazzled. She really wanted to buy and eat them all.


    "Just you and me."


    "What? Don''t you have other friends? "


    Hearing this, Jackson lowered his head with a little sadness in his eyes. Emily immediately realized that


    he just came back from abroad, and fell out with James and others. Of course, he had no friends.


    However, Emily thought she was his lifetime friend. She wanted to celebrate his birthday well.


    "Then this is big enough. I like strawberry. How about this one?" Before he could answer, Emily pulled


    him to a pile of cakes and picked a strawberry cream cake in red.


    "This cake is really good. Please pack it for me." Jackson walked up to the waitress and ordered.


    The waitress was still covering her heart and was infatuated with this handsome young man. She didn''t


    hear what he said at all.


    Emily was speechless for a while. She walked up to the waitress, approached her ear and shouted,


    "Hey, are you doing business or not?"


    The loud voice and high efficiency startled the waitress. She immediately woke up, red at Emily, and


    walked towards Jackson with a smile.


    It turned out that nowadays, beautiful people had benefits everywhere. If she were a boy, these girls


    would probably follow her.


    "Sir, which one do you choose? I''ll pack it for you."


    "Is this how you do your business? Do you want the customer to repeat it two times? " Jackson said


    coldly. The waitress was so scared that she lowered her head and didn''t dare to say a word.


    The shop manager immediately came out and personally took out the cake they had just chosen and


    asked the professional packaging staff to pack it.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jackson. This girl is new. She didn''t know you were here and she was rude. Please don''t


    me her, Mr. Jackson. This cake is a gift from our small shop for you."


    The shop manager apologized sincerely. Without saying a word, Jackson picked up the cake, walked to


    the cashier, threw a stack of beautiful bills, pulled Emily around and left.


    "Why does this girl look so familiar?"


    After they left, several gossipy women in the shop began to chat.


    "I also feel that she is His Highness''s fiancee. Why is she with Mr. Jackson?"


    Soon, Jackson took her to a high-end western restaurant. They didn''t hear thosements.


    "Do you like steaks?"


    "Not bad. I''m not a picky eater. I was born to be a foodie."


    "Why are you still so slim, foodie?" Jackson lowered his head and nced at her figure.


    "Because I was born to be slim as well." Emily had always been proud of her figure.


    "Me too."


    "You do have a good figure, ha ha." Emily nced at him obsessively. This guy''s figure could even


    The two sat at a table by the window.


    Their cell phones rang almost at the same time.


    However, Jackson answered a phone call from Lisa.


    Emily''s phone call was from Justin.


    At the same time, Lisa and Justin just left school and stood at the door of the ssroom. Each of them


    held a mobile phone. They looked like a beautifulndscape painting.


    "Hello, Emi, are you feeling better?"


    "Hello, my brother Jackson. Today is your birthday. How are you going to celebrate it?"


    "I''m almost recovered. I''m eating outside now. Don''t worry about me, Jay. Don''t forget that I''ve always


    been strong." Emily wanted to show how strong she was.


    On the other side, Jackson said calmly, "Thank you, Lisa. You still remember my birthday. I have an


    appointment with a friend. I''ll just celebrate it simply."


    "Well, don''t you want us to join you?" Lisa didn''t give up. It was true that there was a conflict between


    James and Jackson at that time, and there was a misunderstanding between the two. Although there


    was some impact between them, it was not that big. They had grown up together for so many years,


    and it was not so easy for them to break with each other.


    "Lisa, I appreciate your kindness. Let''s do it next time. I will definitelye to you and have fun with


    you next time."


    "Well, then happy birthday, my brother Jackson." Lisa hung up the phone dejectedly. She was ready to


    celebrate for Jackson in person.


    What a bummer.


    On the other hand, Emily and Justin chatted happily. After more than half an hour, they hung up the


    phone and found that Jackson had finished a cup of coffee.


    "Who was it? Why did it take so long?" Jackson asked casually.


    "Jay, Justin, he is my best friend. We have been talking endlessly since childhood. We always have


    something to talk about." Emily said frankly.


    With a slight smile, Jackson kept in mind the special dependence of Emily on Justin. He seemed to


    know more about this girl.


    "Do you like him?"


    "Ha ha, Jack, you can make fun of people, too. I didn''t expect you to be like this." After hearing this,


    Emily burst intoughter.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Jackson was interested and wanted to get the truth.


    "Of course not. How could I like him? He is just my best male friend. He is no different from a girl.


    Maybe in his eyes, I am no different from a boy. This is our rtionship." Emily said frankly.


    Emily kept flipping through the menu and found that the menu was full of English. Although her English


    was not too bad, it was not good enough. It was full of high-end exclusive terms.


    In the high school entrance examination, it were English and math that dragged her scores down.


    Otherwise, she might be able to be sent to Holy Sakura with excellent grades. There was only one


    student in a year could have this opportunity. s, she had no luck.


    Hearing her words, Jackson breathed a sigh of relief and smiled happily.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Well, well..." Emily said hesitantly.


    "Is there any problem?" Jackson asked with concern.


    "Actually, I can''t read English." Especially when there were so many difficult English words on the


    menu.


    "What?" Jackson was surprised. He had heard that the Lady of the An Family had grown up in the


    United States. She just came back from the United States recently. What''s wrong?


    After the surprise, Jackson immediately changed his seat and sat next to her. He patiently exined


    the meaning of each English word on the menu to her.


    He spoke fluent English, and she was fascinated by it. She tilted her head and stared at the side face


    of Jackson, lost in thought.


    "Do you understand?"


    "No." Emily shook her head.


    With a smile, Jackson talked to the waiter in English. Then the waiter went downstairs.

 Chapter 71 A Sudden Confession Of Love From James

    Chapter 71 A Sudden Confession Of Love From James


    "Well, I''ve ordered all the specialty dishes here. I believe you''ll like them." Jackson said gently, his deep


    eyes full of love.


    Emily lowered her head shyly. It was so humiliating. She swore that she would go back and learn


    English hard.


    "But I''m curious. You grew up in America. Why don''t you know these things?" Jackson asked


    suspiciously.


    "Oh, I''m too embarrassed to continue this topic. In fact, I really hate English. Every time I have this


    ss, I''m not interested in it. When I was abroad, I had a trantor beside me, so I can''t speak


    English." Emily thought she was too smart to say such an excuse.


    "Girl, you are so special."


    After hearing this, Jackson showed a faint smile. His eyes lit up.


    "Ha ha, I''m justzy and spoiled. I''m used to it." Emily tried her best to belittle herself.


    Emily''s phone rang again, and this time it was from the evil Royal Highness, James.


    Emily ate impatiently and didn''t want to answer it.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone?" The knives and forks in Jackson''s hands were still cutting in the


    te, making a crisp sound. He was cutting the steak for Emily in person.


    "I don''t want to answer it."


    The phone rang again and again.


    Emily finally couldn''t stand it anymore and picked it up angrily.


    "What do you want?"


    "Where are you?"


    "Having dinner outside." Emily said concisely. Only when she treated the same vicious James as her


    would she expose her bad temper.


    "With whom?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Emily said impatiently.


    "My fiancee is dating another man. How dare you!" When James was talking on the phone with


    headphones, a photo of her and Jackson eating steak intimately appeared on the screen.


    "Well, how do you know?" Emily stunned and looked around.


    "The day has eyes, the night has ears." A cold voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Well, I''m just having a meal with someone else. It''s none of your business. Besides, even if I''m your


    fiancee nominally, I don''t like you and you don''t like me either. Why should we be entangled with each


    other? It was all because of you that we got engaged sessfully. So we''d better not care about each


    other now. As long as we are free and happy..."


    Emily whispered in a low voice to James while Jackson kept the quarrel in his heart.


    It turned out that she didn''t like James at all. Things were getting better and better.


    "Since you are engaged to me, you should behave like my fiancee. But you disgraced our royal family.


    It seems that I have to teach you a lesson." Enduring his anger, James hung up the phone. At the


    same time, Murphy had quickly prepared a car and rushed to her.


    ''Damn it! How dare she leave me alone to date with that brat? I must teach her a good lesson. I''ve


    taken care of her for a whole day, and I''ve been worried about her for so long. I was even afraid she


    would catch a cold. ''


    "Who was it?" Jackson asked as usual. In fact, he had already known it.


    "Oh, it was James. He''s so annoying. Leave him alone. Let''s continue eating." Even if the sky fell, she


    still wanted to eat. The food was so delicious.


    Jackson quietly put the well-cut steak on her te for her to enjoy, but his mood became more and


    more agitated andplicated. What shoulde always came, and he would never regret what he


    had chosen.


    As the night fell, the lights were turned on. Emily was so full. She touched her belly and looked out. She


    could see the beautiful night scene of the city through the window.


    All of a sudden, all the people in the restaurant began to retreat at full speed. No one knew whether


    they had finished their meals or not, as if they had been cursed by something and quietly left.


    There were only the two of them left in therge fancy western restaurant.


    After a while, two aggressive figures came out of the corner.


    James walked in the front with his red eyes as sharp as swords, and his whole body was stained with


    fire. His ck windbreaker was open, and the dark purple shirt inside was enchanting and sexy.


    His slightly upturned hair swayed in an arrogant manner. He walked steadily and quickly, followed by


    Murphy.


    Murphy pulled out a chair and moved it to the side of Emily. Then, James sat down domineeringly


    without saying a word.


    "How did you find this ce?" Emily asked curiously. Did this guy send someone to follow her?


    "I have many ways to find you. I''ll settle ounts with youter." James whispered in her ear. From the


    perspective of Jackson, it seemed that the two were whispering intimately.


    "Mr. Jackson, happy birthday! I forgot to buy a birthday gift." Then James turned around and began to


    talk with Jackson. His tone was cold and unfriendly.


    With a slight smile, Jackson said, "It doesn''t matter. A happy birthday from Prince James is more than


    any gift. It''s so rare that you still remember my birthday." Said Jackson coldly.


    "Don''t forget that we used to be best friends. I remember that. But Mr. Jackson wants to invite my


    fiancee to celebrate your birthday, why don''t you invite me with her? I''m free these days." Unwilling to


    admit defeat, James held on and tried to suppress his momentum.


    Not to be outdone, Jackson continued, "I''m just worried that you''re too busy to have time, or that you


    look down upon us, and disdain to celebrate for me. Unlike Shirl, smart, beautiful and kind-hearted, she


    will never refuse my invitation."


    As soon as Jackson said this with an ambiguous look in his eyes, Emily was pushed into the fire. She


    always refused people. Besides, she was not as good as he said.


    After hearing this, James'' heart sank. Then he quickly fought back with all his strength. "I''ll tell you the


    truth. She is my fiancee. Mr. Jackson, please respect her and don''t disturb her again."


    "We must respect Shirl''s choice, right?" Jackson stood up and didn''t give in.


    Looking at the two boys quarreling with each other in such an elegant way, Emily shook her little head


    and was about to explode.


    "Well, stop arguing. Jack, do you have a birthday party at home? How about Ie to your house to


    celebrate tonight? You can call some of your ssmates and I will personally send you a gift. I''ll take


    this guy back first. Bye. " After saying that, Emily pulled James away.


    That was why the war between the two was stopped. If she didn''t show up to stop them, the two might


    fight.


    They walked out of the restaurant. In James'' car, James sat quietly, still angry.


    Emily sat on the back seat and said nothing.


    "Don''t you want to exin anything to me?"


    "You should have seen it. I just had a meal with Jack. Why are you so mean?" Emily also lost her


    temper.


    Sitting in the front, Murphy was in a bad mood. He was suffering from the low pressure in the car.


    "Am I mean? Say it again. I have tolerated you for many times. But Shirley, why are you so shameless?


    " James was so angry that he punched the window heavily. Fortunately, the window ss was bullet


    proof. It didn''t break.


    "It''s none of your business. You don''t like me anyway. You can go to find your little princess, or even


    moredies, or those girls who follow you every day. Why do you bother me?" Emily felt that she had


    no personal freedom and emotional freedom to be a substitute.


    She couldn''t continue to be the substitute anymore. She must end her substitute career as soon as


    possible.


    "Do you want to know why? You idiot." James'' heart was beating fast. He suppressed his anger and


    calmly looked at her delicate face.


    "Why? Are you a dog that likes to take mice? "


    "Because, I... I like you." With all his strength, James blurted out.


    It was not a shameful thing to confess love to others, but it took a lot of courage to let him say that he


    liked her from his arrogant and lonely mouth.


    And he couldn''t admit that he fell in love with her first, because whoever fell in love first would lose.


    Hadn''t he suffered enough for her these days?


    His bad temper was all because of her. His happiness, sadness and angriness were all because of her.


    "What?" This sudden confession of love frightened Emily, with her mouth wide open, and there was no


    response for a long time.


    Was she sure that she didn''t hear it wrong? How could this evil Prince James like her? Didn''t he hate


    her the most? Didn''t he want to bully her to death?


    It was not true. She didn''t believe it. He must be kidding her.


    "Ha ha, stop kidding, okay? It''s gettingte, Prince James. Let''s go home. " Emily patted him on the


    cheek and said foolishly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who told you I was kidding? I''m telling the truth. Today I''ll officially dere to you that I like you and


    you must like me. You can''t ingratiate yourself with other boys anymore. You belong to me, James."


    After the domineering announcement, he pulled Emily into his arms and held her tightly, making her


    unable to move.


    "Hey, who is yours? I am mine. You are such a domineering man. Who says that if you like me, I have


    to like you back? It''s ridiculous. I won''t like you." Emily struggled in his arms.


    She wouldn''t like a moody man like him. He always quarreled with her. If she stayed with a person like


    him, she might be pissed off one day.


    "How dare you?" With mes in his eyes, James stared at her fiercely.


    "It''s none of my business whether you like me or not. I don''t like you."

 Chapter 72 Chose A Gift With Her

    Chapter 72 Chose A Gift With Her


    Emily roared hysterically. She had been used to being willful since she was a child. She was really a


    wild girl. Since she met the arrogant and domineering James, her life had undergone a tremendous


    change.


    "If I like you, you have to like me." James repeated.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this rule?" All kinds of curses from Emily exposed her rough nature.


    "I am the rule."


    "Wow, do you admit that you are shit?" Emily said sharply.


    "I don''t want to argue with you. You are talking nonsense in such a good environment." James nced


    at her in disgust, but his arms didn''t move.


    Emily was still unable to break away from his arms. It was impossible for her, who was as weak as an


    ant, to push him away.


    "If you don''t want to argue with me, let go of me." Emily said seriously.


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Then don''t me me." Emily grabbed his hand and opened her mouth.


    "Ouch!" It hurt so much that James frowned. This girl did it again. It seemed that she was not a cat, but


    a dog.


    Looking at the row of teeth marks on his hand with a little blood, Emily was not softhearted at all. She


    would not. This guy challenged her patience and deserved it.


    "So you have this entricity?" James raised his slender and good-looking hand, which was totally


    unrecognizable now.


    "Yes, although I can''t defeat you, I can always bite you." At this time, Emily had left his arms and sat on


    the other side of the back seat. She felt arrogant.


    "Well, I''m not like someone who is so uncivilized." James turned his head to look out of the window, he


    found that the car had already started and was slowly heading for the royal family.


    At this time, Emily''s attention was no longer focused on James. She turned around and saw a gift shop


    outside. She shouted excitedly, "Murphy, stop the car for me."


    "Yes, My Lady." Murphy immediately stopped the car.


    James looked at her in confusion. Following her gaze, he saw the obvious gift shop.


    He didn''t allow her to buy him a gift.


    "Don''t open the door." When Murphy was about to open the door, James roared and stopped him.


    "Yes, young master."


    "James, what the hell do you want? I want to get out of the car."


    "Don''t get out of the car."


    "I want to get out of the car." Emily repeated it for the second time. Generally speaking, she would


    never allow herself to repeat anything for a third time.


    "I won''t let you get out to buy that brat a gift. Absolutely not." Blue veins stood out on James'' temples,


    and the anger in his chest rose again and again. How could he fall in love with this girl who could piss


    him off at any time? Was there something wrong with his brain?


    "I will get out no matter you let me or not. Murphy, open the door. Otherwise, I will climb over directly. "


    Emily thought she must have the guts to do so.


    "My Lady, don''t be so aggressive. Don''t act rashly. It''s crowded on the street. It''s easy to bump into


    someone if you move so casually."


    "Don''t lie to me. You have braked. Are you opening the door or not? Don''t bully me that I can''t drive.


    But I know which one is the switch to open the door. "


    Emily said confidently.


    "Murphy, let her get out." In the end, James chose topromise. If it went on like this, he was afraid


    that she would do something stupid.


    "That''s my good boy. You have a little conscience." Emily blinked at James, as if thanking him for his


    As soon as she got out of the car, James turned around and got out.


    He followed her into that dazzling gift shop.


    It was a sea of gifts. There were all kinds of daily necessities, high-end works of art, which were


    dazzling.


    As soon as the two stepped into the shop, they immediately caused amotion.


    They were like film stars in the spotlight, no, they should be more famous than film stars.


    The men and women inside couldn''t help but scream. His Highness and his fiancee, who should only


    be seen in the royal family, came to such a small shop unexpectedly.


    The customers began to scream and took out their mobile phones to take pictures of them.


    It never urred to Emily that they would cause such a sensation. She had never thought that they


    would be so famous before. The shlights were shining in front of her eyes, which made her very


    ufortable. Emily felt a little disgusted and flustered.


    Just then, James reached out a hand pulled her behind him.


    James'' tall figure protected her from the cracking of these mortals like a mountain.


    "Is that enough? If that''s enough, get out of here. " The customers were frightened by his angry voice.


    They put away their phones obediently and left quickly.


    Soon, there were only two of them left in the shop, and the girl who was checking out at the counter


    could only squat down and dare not look at them.


    His Highness was so horrible.


    "Well, you can take your time now." Said James indifferently.


    "Ahem, thank you, James." Said Emily, rubbing her nose.


    It was the first time she thanked him. They would always quarrel endlessly. But the action he had just


    protected her behind was so cool that her heart skipped a beat.


    She was so touched. He even cleared the whole gift shop for her alone. Although it was a little


    overbearing and unreasonable, she still liked it.


    "Pick one. I''ll wait for you here." It was the first time for James to go shopping with a girl. He hated


    shopping the most. Every time he came out, he would be surrounded by a crowd. And he had no


    patience to see a girl choose gifts.


    Emily was happy about it, so she slipped into the big shop alone and began to shop slowly.


    James sat on the sofa outside and waited, with Murphy standing aside.


    Looking at these things, Emily almost went crazy. She liked them so much. In the past, she didn''t dare


    to buy them with little pocket money. Should she ckmail this bloke this time?


    Her head was spinning. She kept looking at these things.


    What on earth should she buy for him?


    She didn''t know what he liked. She paced back and forth, but she couldn''t choose the one she was


    satisfied with.


    "Hello, James, what gifts do boys like?"


    "I don''t know." James answered simply.


    "Forget it. It''s a waste of my time to ask." Emily''s eyes fell on a shelf on a high ce. She couldn''t


    reach that height at all. She had jumped several times, but she couldn''t get it. She was so worried.


    At this time, a long hand easily passed her and helped her take down the delicate guitar on the shelf.


    "Do you want this?" James asked sourly.


    "Yes, how could you get it so easily?" Emily said with an expression of grievance.


    "It''s all your fault. You are too short."


    "James, don''t look down upon me just because you are tall. I''m not short, okay? Compared with those


    girls who are only 1.5 meters tall. "


    "Then why don''t youpete with those who are 1.7 meters tall?"


    "Well, it''s none of your business." Emily couldn''t win him.


    "It''s none of my business, short girl." Then James returned to the sofa and sat down.


    Emily looked at the delicate and precious guitar in her hand. It was a small guitar, which was mainly a


    work of art. Although she didn''t know how to y it, she always believed that a boy who could y


    guitar must be very handsome.


    "Miss, is this guitar good?"


    "Of course. You can adjust the string tone and try it." The saledy introduced.


    "Well, forget it. I can''t y guitar." Emily held the guitar in her hand and looked at it carefully. Then she


    was about to put it back.


    All of a sudden, James stood up and took the guitar from her hand.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll help you try it."


    James sat back on the sofa and adjusted the tension of each string.


    A light and slow melody came out of the guitar.


    It was pleasant to hear and refreshing.


    Emily opened her eyes wide and looked at him in disbelief.


    "Wow, you can y guitar."


    "Miss, young master can y all kinds of musical instruments since he was seven or eight years old."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not until Murphy exined to her that Emily realized that she didn''t know anything about James.


    She had never found that he had artistic talents.


    After listening to the music quietly, Emily was very satisfied and thought it was the right guitar.


    "The sound quality is average, but it''s suitable to give it to that brat." After ying, James threw the


    guitar to her.


    "Well, what do you mean by suitable to give it to him? Do you mean it''s bad?" Emily got the meaning


    from his words.


    "No, no, no. Miss, young master means this guitar is generally good. Only the exclusive guitar can


    attract the young master''s attention and get hispliment."


    Murphy came over to exin.


    After thinking for a while, Emily thought it was unnecessary for her to send a custom-made guitar to


    Jackson. This one was beautiful and artistic, it was pretty good.


    "Miss, pack it for me."


    After picking the guitar, Emily continued to wander around and didn''t want to leave. Suddenly, she saw


    many beautiful delicate nes. She was attracted by them deeply.


    How ingenious the designs were! If only she could design such jewelries in the future.


    She took a closer look at each ne and found a signature in English carved on each of them,


    "Snow."


    That was the exclusive mark of Jenny. These were her masterpieces again.


    No wonder they were so beautiful. Emily was attracted by them.


    "Hello, James,e here." Emily waved at James, who was sitting boringly over there.


    "What do you want?" James stood upzily and walked up to her.


    "Look at these nes. Are they beautiful? These are my idol''s works. They are really extraordinary.


    If only I could design such wonderful works in the future." The admiration and excitement in Emily''s


    eyes hadpletely changed her into another person.

 Chapter 73 Her Idol, Jenny

    Chapter 73 Her Idol, Jenny


    James looked at her in surprise and then looked at the jewelries in the window. He took a closer look


    and saw the marks on them.


    "Stop looking. They are all fake." James grabbed her and was about to leave.


    "Why? They are so beautiful. Aren''t they designed by Jenny?" Emily was unwilling to leave.


    "The style was designed by her, but these are indeed fake, because the real pieces can never appear


    here." James said affirmatively.


    "That''s right. Jenny''s works are exclusive limited editions. How could they be sold in such a mid-end


    shop? I was too careless. If only I could have one of her real piece." Emily looked like a brainless idiot


    when she admired people.


    James shook his head and didn''t know how to me her for being so spineless.


    "Let''s go. It''ste." James urged and dragged her away. She looked at the jewelries again to find


    design inspiration.


    When Emily came out today, she seemed to have brought a bank card with her. It had the one million


    dors that Sam gave her afterwards. She didn''t bring any money with her at ordinary times, but now


    she had one million dors with her. She was a rich girl.


    Emily threw the card on the counter and was about to pay the bill.


    The cashier, who was older than them, smiled and said, "Miss, you''ve paid. This is your guitar."


    What? Paid?


    Emily turned to look at James, only to find that he was looking into the distance.


    "Why did you help me pay the bill? This should be a gift from me, not from you. If you paid, it would


    be totally different." Emily was full of anger. This guy always made decisions by himself.


    "Mine is yours. Why do you care so much?" James said domineeringly. Murphy covered his mouth with


    his hand and snickered. The young master was really a shocking guy. He could say a few touching


    words from his mouth from time to time. He really hid himself deeply.


    "Why are youughing?" Emily gave a ferocious nce at Murphy, who was gloating. Then he covered


    his mouthpletely and didn''t dare to make any more sound.


    The two of them finally arrived at the sacred pce while they were quarreling all the way.


    Sure enough, the South Gate of the sacred pce was connected to another small castle of the Royal


    Castle. This was the Qian Family, which was all brightly now.


    Lisa didn''t n to celebrate for him at first, but Connie, Charles and Henry who grew up together with


    him insisted on celebrating his first birthday after he came back.


    Therefore, in the Qian Family, tonight was especially lively. The hall was decorated with colorful


    balloons and ribbons.


    There were also many young men and women from Holy Sakura School standing in the banquet hall.


    They were business and political rtives and friends of the Qian Family.


    In order to make Mr. Jackson happy tonight, manydies from well-known families dressed gorgeously.


    Everyone was smiling, with sses of juice, wine or champagne in their hands.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the protagonist, Jackson wore a silver casual suit, with silver hair hanging around his ear. His dark


    eyes were as deep as ink, and he walked downstairs with a solemn smile.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on him.


    "Happy birthday, my brother Jackson." Lisa was wearing a white strapless dress. Her short hair was


    neat and lovely. She walked towards Jackson happily.


    "Jack. Happy birthday. I''d like to propose a toast to you first. You haven''t received a good wee


    since you came back. You need to enjoy it this time. " Connie, who was wearing a fiery red dress,


    walked up to him and greeted him.


    "Thank you." Jackson''s tone was cold and indifferent. Everyone had been used to it. Two years had


    passed, but this fellow''s personality did not change at all, as if he had be more depressed.


    "Jack, happy birthday."


    Henry was the simplest.


    Charles was still angry. He was annoyed by the attitude of Jackson to him before, but today he was


    finally brought here by everyone. He reluctantly walked up to him and raised his ss. "Happy


    birthday."


    "Charlie, I''m sorry. I was too aggressive that day. Please forgive me." Jackson apologized first, which


    made Charles recover a little bit from the embarrassment. Now that he had said so, how could he not


    forgive him? He was born to be blunt, his anger always came and went quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Jack, I''m d that you''re not angry with us. I hope everyone will still be the same as


    before." Charles grinned.


    "Happy birthday, my brother Jackson." Fiona walked into the room in a noble manner. Herce short


    dress showed her innate nobility, and her blossom curly hair was very cute.


    Everyone looked at her.


    "Look, everyone. The little princess is here."


    There was pride in Fiona''s eyes when she was surrounded with admirations. She directly walked over


    and handed a gift to Jackson.


    Emily came in a hurry and dragged James in, but this guy was so stubborn that even ten bulls couldn''t


    pull him over. When they reached the door, James turned around and went back to the sacred pce,


    not following her in.


    With a guitar in her hand, Emily walked in alone, attracting more people''s attention. What was more


    unbelievable was that James was not behind her.


    Everyone understood at a nce that perhaps His Highness was still unable to reconcile with Jackson.


    "Happy birthday, Jack. This is my gift for you." When Emily entrusted the big gift to Jackson, she


    breathed a great sigh of relief. She was so tired. She picked up a ss of juice and drank it casually.


    "Hey, Shirl, what did you give him?" Lisa leaned over.


    "Open it and have a look."


    As expected, Jackson opened the huge box and found a delicate guitar in it.


    "Wow, what a beautiful guitar! It''s so exquisite!" Lisa covered her mouth and eximed.


    "Of course, I can always pick something beautiful." Emily didn''t know how to be modest at all.


    "Jack, you can y guitar, right?" Emily was a little worried. It would be funny if he said he couldn''t


    y.


    "Of course." Jackson didn''t let her down.


    "y one song." People around began to cheer.


    Fiona didn''t expect the sick girl to be alive again so soon. What''s worse, Jackson threw away the


    gift she gave without even taking a look at it, but he opened Shirley''s gift in person. Was there an


    affair? If there was, that would be great.


    In the banquet hall, there was a sound of guitar, apanied by the song of Jackson, which attracted


    the guests.


    Emily couldn''t help but sigh. His level was almost the samepared with James. They were indeed


    talents.


    After ying a song, Jackson walked up to her and said, "Your guitar is good. I like it very much."


    "Ha ha, as long as you like it." Emily giggled.


    Lisa couldn''t help asking, "Why didn''t Prince Jamese?"


    "He didn''t want toe in."


    "Well, well, well. He really let youe alone." Lisained helplessly.


    "I don''t want to talk about him anymore." Emily had just pulled him and begged him several times, but


    he was unwilling toe in. It was okay if he didn''te, it was none of her business.


    After the birthday party was over, a bodyguard suddenly came in and reported to Jackson, "Young


    master, you received a huge international gift package. Can I bring it in now?"


    "Well, how big is it?" Asked Jackson.


    "It''s just huge. I''d better have someone carry it in."


    A group of bodyguards carried a huge box in. Everyone was amazed. What was this? Who sent such a


    big box?


    Jackson led the others to the box and saw that it was indeed an international express from abroad.


    Wasn''t it from the country where his sister was training? Then this gift must be from his sister.


    As soon as he opened the lid, a beautiful girl with sweet face, fair skin and delicate features jumped out


    of the box.


    Her silver hair fluttered around her waist like snow, and her icy blue strapless dress was sexy and


    enchanting.


    Her ck eyes were full of excitement, and she hugged Jackson tightly.


    "Brother, I''m the gift for you."


    "Wow, it''s Jenny."


    "Oh, my god! She''s back!" Everyone was amazed. They didn''t expect that the talented designer, Jenny,


    would suddenlye back to celebrate her own brother''s birthday.


    Emily was stunned and looked at her idol in front of her with admiration. Was she dreaming? She was


    less than one meter away from her idol. It turned out that Jenny was the sister of Jackson.


    "Jenny, why didn''t you inform me in advance?" Jackson held his sister in his arms in surprise and


    couldn''t wake up from the shock.


    "If I had informed you in advance, it wouldn''t have been a surprise. Do you like my gift?" Jenny held her


    brother. In the eyes of the public, this girl was famous for her coldness, but now it seemed that she was


    very easy-going.


    "Of course I do."


    "Honey, why are you back?" Seeing their daughtering back, Jackson''s parents pushed their way


    through the crowd and held her in their arms. They missed their daughter so much.


    A birthday party turned into a reunion party of the Qian Family.


    However, the return of Jenny was undoubtedly a big bomb to Sakura Kingdom. Would the return of


    Jenny bring a huge shock to the fashion circle of Sakura Kingdom?


    "Let''s go. What are you waiting for? The party is over." Lisa patted Emily on her shoulder.


    "Okay." With a dull look at her idol, Emily was about to go out with Lisa.


    All of a sudden, Jackson said to her, "Wait a minute."


    "What? what''s wrong? Jack."


    "Come here and I will introduce her to you. This is my sister, Jenny. This is my friend and ssmate,


    Shirley." Jackson introduced them to each other.


    "Hello." Emily wiped the sweat from her palms and nervously stretched out her little hand. She was so


    excited to see her idol. She couldn''t imagine that a girl at her age could be so sessful like Jenny.

 Chapter 74 Got Drunk Late At Night

    Chapter 74 Got Drunk Late At Night


    Jenny reached out her hand and smiled, "Hello, I heard that you are His Highness'' fiancee?"


    The first sentence caught her identity. Emily stunned. In fact, she hated it most when others said that


    she was James''s fiancee. She had to get rid of this identity in the future.


    "Hello, I''ve heard a lot about you. I really admire you. The jewelries you designed are really amazing."


    It seemed that Emily had be a little fangirl who had lost her soul. She was excited to see Jenny.


    "Thank you. Many people say so. My design is from my own inspiration and continuous learning and


    efforts. After this training from abroad, I will have another batch of new design products." Speaking of


    jewelries, Jenny was always calm and confident.


    Emily had gained a lot from her firmness and confidence.


    She wanted to be as outstanding as the girl in front of her, no, even better.


    "Girl, I didn''t know you regard my sister as your idol. If you have any questions, you can ask her at any


    time. For my sake, no matter how busy she is, she won''t refuse you." Jackson came over and made


    arrangement for her first.


    Emily was so excited that she almost jumped up. Was it true? Could she learn martial arts from Jenny


    anytime and anywhere?


    "Brother, look at you. Even if it''s not because of you and her identity as the future queen of Sakura


    Kingdom, I have to be on call, right?" Jenny walked over and held her hand. She was very kind and


    easy-going.


    Emily was in high spirits. No wonder she was her idol. Every move of her was so elegant and graceful.


    Later, the three of them chatted veryte, but Emily still didn''t leave.


    After waiting for Emily in the sacred pce for a long time, James still saw that she did note back,


    so he could not help but set out toe to thest ce he wanted to enter, the Qian Family.


    On the sofa in the bright hall, the three people sat together and chatted.


    James walked in slowly from the door, like a king, rushing over with a strong momentum.


    "Oh, it''s my brother James." Jenny stood up and went over.


    "Brother James, long time no see. I missed you so much." Jenny held James'' arm and greeted him


    intimately. But she only treated him like her brother. She dared not act rashly in front of his fiancee.


    "Long time no see, Jenny." In the past, James loved Jenny very much, just like Fiona. But after falling


    out with Jackson, he didn''t get close to her anymore.


    He pushed her hand away and said coldly.


    The smile on Jenny''s face froze a little bit. But she immediately returned to normal.


    "Is my brother James here to pick up his fiancee?"


    "Well, it''s gettingte. It''s time to go back." James walked up to Emily and was about to pull her away.


    "Let go of me, James. I don''t want to go back with you. It''s only nine o''clock now. It''s still early." Emily


    looked at the time on the phone and broke away from his hand.


    "Do you like to be with this guy so much?" James roared.


    "No, I just want to discuss something about design with Jenny." At first, Emily didn''t want to exin to


    him, but she couldn''t let him misunderstand her. Jack was just her friend, but Jenny was her idol.


    "Oh? Can''t youe tomorrow? It''s sote. Is it necessary to talk about it at this time? Jenny just


    came back from abroad and needs a rest. " James tried his best to persuade her to leave.


    "Ha ha, Shirl, I''m really a little sleepy. I''ve been on the ne for so long and need a good rest. Let''s talk


    about it tomorrow, okay?" As expected, Jenny took the side of James.


    Since she said so, how could Emily not leave?


    "Jack, Jenny, I''ll go back first. See you tomorrow. " Emily greeted politely and walked out without


    looking back.


    James followed her and didn''t even look at them.


    "Brother, is that idiot my brother James'' fiancee?"


    Jenny patted the hand that Emily had just touched, and she looked like a cold beauty.


    "Yes, you can''t scold her like that." Jackson stopped her from looking down on Emily.


    "Brother, do you fall in love with that girl? I just got along with her for a while and found that she was an


    inexperienced bumpkin. Look at her adoration for me. It''s funny. How could you like such a girl?" When


    Jenny talked about Emily, her eyes were full of disdain.


    "Who says I like her? Don''t guess anything you don''t know. You must be tired after a whole day''s flight.


    Have a good rest. Are you going to Holy Sakura tomorrow?"


    "Of course I do. And I will be in ss A with you. Don''t forget that I have to see my fiance." After saying


    that, Jenny was about to leave.


    After sending away the guests of the birthday party today, her parents came in and took her to sit on


    the sofa.


    "Oh, my dear daughter, you look more beautiful after all this time." Said Jenny''s mother with a smile,


    touching her daughter''s white and tender face.


    "Ha ha, mommy, of course. Let''s see who my parents are."


    "Honey, you are so sweet."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "By the way, I heard that you are going to see your fiance? Have you met before? " Jenny''s father


    asked seriously.


    "Daddy, didn''t you send the photos to me before? I just saw him on the photo. He looks not bad. I can


    think about it and see if he can match me. "


    "Of course he can. The young master of the Qiao Family is also a handsome man. Although his family


    is not as famous as our family, if we join a financial giant like the Qiao Family, they will contribute a lot


    to our family''s economic strength." Jenny''s father was a man with foresight. He had long wanted to


    hook up the family development and the happiness of his children.


    "Daddy, you can''t force me as long as I don''t like him." Jenny stood up and went upstairs, twisting her


    waist.


    The two sighed. As for whether or not this marriage could be achieved, it depended on fate.


    After returning to the sacred pce, James directly threw Emily on the bed.


    "You bad girl, why do you always oppose me?" James was so angry that he spoke in a heavy tone and


    even acted rudely.


    Emily was thrown on the bed. Fortunately, the bed was soft enough, or she would have fallen to death.


    This guy was ruthless enough.


    Emily sat up from the bed and fiddled with her hair. Then she burst intoughter.


    "Are you jealous, James? So cute. "


    "Yes, I''m jealous. I''ve told you not to get close to other boys. Why do you still flirt with Jackson?" James


    blurted out angrily.


    "He is just my friend, but you are not even my friend. I want to ask you, what right do you have to


    discipline me?" Crossing her arms, Emily raised her eyebrows proudly.


    With a snort, James kicked the door hard and mmed it.


    ''Damn it! Why can''t I do anything to her? She said I''m not even her friend. ''


    How ridiculous it was.


    He was really afraid that he would strangle her to death on an impulse. If he strangled her, he wouldn''t


    be so angry. But if he strangled her, did it mean that he would regret for the rest of his life?


    "James, it''s sote. Where are you going?" The queen rushed out and grabbed his arm.


    "Get out of the way." James pushed the queen away.


    Murphy nodded to the queen and chased after him.


    At Court Rose Entertainment Club.


    In a high-end VIP box on the top floor, a young man wearing a mask was sitting on the sofa in the dim


    light.


    He held a ss of vodka in his slender and white hand.


    He drank one after another, and there were many empty bottles lying under the table.


    The waitress in a sexy kitten costume came in and poured wine for him.


    "Mr. Jim, you seldome to drink. Would you like to drink one more ss?"


    "Fill it." He shouted in a hoarse and maic voice.


    Someone filled his ss immediately.


    After drinking a ss of wine with satisfaction, James swallowed it all in one gulp without tasting it


    carefully. Standing outside the door, Murphy couldn''t bear to see it.


    "Young master, don''t drink too much."


    "Why? Tell me, why doesn''t she like me? She said I''m not even a friend. What right does she have to


    say that? Does she know who I am?"


    In a daze, he began to speak incoherently. Those waitresses were specialized in drinking. Seeing such


    a sexy and charming Mr. Jim, they couldn''t help but approach him.


    "Mr. Jim, who is so blind? She doesn''t even want such a charming boy. Who else does she want?" A


    girl reached out her little hand to touch his chest, and the look on her face was like a furtive cat.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t move. You can''t bear the consequences."


    "Mr. Jim, you''re so annoying. I''m not here to steal. I just want to wipe your clothes when you get wet."


    Her restless little hand touched his strong and sexy chest again.


    The anger in James'' eyes was getting stronger and stronger.


    The girls widened their eyes when they saw the strange crimson in his eyes.


    Bang! The girl who was lying on his body was pushed away by a huge force. Her body hit the door


    miserably. She spat out blood from her mouth and immediately fainted.


    Murphy immediately sent someone over and dragged her out. The rest of the waitresses were scared


    out of their wits and left in a hurry as if they had lost their souls. They probably would never dare to


    step into this devil''s box again for the rest of their lives.


    In the past, Jim often came to Court Rose to y. Everyone only knew that he was a mysterious young


    master wearing a mask. They only knew that everyone called him Jim and did not know his true


    identity.


    Murphy walked over and closed the door. There were only the two of them in the room now.

 Chapter 75 Being Poisoned

    Chapter 75 Being Poisoned


    Looking at such a strange young master, Murphy couldn''t help but ask, "Young master, you seemed to


    have disyed your power in front of everyone just now, but they didn''t die. Only one of them fainted.


    Your power seems to have risen another realm, and it can be used imperceptibly."


    Murphy was overjoyed. It was indeed a good news for those who had special power in Sakura


    Kingdom, but unfortunately, they couldn''t disy it in front of anyone who didn''t have special power.


    Otherwise, those who had seen the special power would die, and the user would also lose a chance. If


    they used more than ten chances, they would also die violently.


    Unless the power reached an invisible level.


    It was the first time that he had seen the young master behave like this. Congrattions.


    "I''m afraid that Jackson has already mastered it. I think he will be more terrifying two yearster." It


    seemed that James had woken up and put all his resentment on this rival in love.


    Did hee back to revenge? He approached his fiancee on purpose just to revenge on him for not


    saving the girl named Alison?


    This was just his guess. Whether it was true or not, there was no lose in James'' dictionary.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Hey, we didn''t order anything." Murphy asked curiously.


    "Open the door." Ordered James.


    "It''s the little princess. Do you want me to open the door?" Through the peephole, Murphy saw Fiona


    standing outside in a bright yellow short skirt, looking inside with her big watery eyes.


    "Why is she here?" James frowned.


    "Go ahead."


    When the door was opened, Fiona rushed to James like a flying butterfly.


    "Brother James, I knew you are inside. I searched for everywhere but didn''t find you. I thought you


    must be here." Lying in his arms, Fiona was not afraid of his red eyes and the ck clothes. She had


    been used to it. Since she found out the secret of her brother James for the first time, she had been


    willing to ept it and tell herself that she was not afraid.


    "Go away, Fio. Don''t get close to me." James pushed her away in disgust.


    "What''s wrong, my brother James? Aren''t you happy? Aren''t you happy to see me? If you have any


    trouble, just tell me, okay? I can figure out a solution for you. "


    Fiona kept grabbing his arm, like a sticky gum, unable to break free.


    "Fio, I thought you were an innocent and kind girl, but how could you do such a thing?" At first, James


    didn''t want to me her so soon, but now that she came to him, why didn''t he criticize her?


    "What thing?" Fiona looked at him innocently, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She looked so pitiful that no one dared to me her.


    "Don''t you know what you have done?" James didn''t want to say it so obviously.


    "Brother James, I don''t understand. I miss you so much that I came out to see you sote without


    telling dad and mom. But what happened to you today? You bullied me like this as soon as you saw


    me." Tears welled up in Fiona''s eyes.


    James closed his eyes and didn''t want to hear it anymore. It was useless to hear it. He would only feel


    sorry for her again and again.


    "You are my favorite treasure if you can correct your mistakes. But you don''t even have the courage to


    admit your mistakes, how can I forgive you?" Turning his face away, James said resolutely.


    With a thump, Fiona''s heart fell on the ground and was shattered. It turned out that James had known


    what she had done.


    "Brother James, I was so stupid. I just don''t want my brother James to be taken away."


    Fiona began to cry again, and her clothes were wet with tears. Every time she felt wronged or sad


    before, he would patiently squat down and touch her head tofort her.


    "Stop it, Fio. I forgive you this time. If it happens again, don''t me me for being rude."


    James pushed her away coldly.


    From this time on, Fiona knew that because she made a mistake, she had lost the love of her brother


    James forever. No matter how hard she tried in the future, he would not love her as much as before.


    She med it all on Emily.


    It was all because of her appearance that James treated her like this. Originally, he would love her so


    much for his whole life and marry her. Then she would be able to be the noblest queen of Sakura


    Kingdom.


    ''Shirley, I will make your life a living hell. This is the price you have to pay for robbing my brother


    James.''


    There was a sh of light in her tearful eyes that no one could catch.


    As James continued to drink, Fiona also picked up a ss and drank one ss after another. He would


    have stopped her if she had a sip before. Today, he sat quietly in the box with her, drinking one bottle


    after another.


    "Oh, my brother James, you seem to have many figures. Ha ha, it looks so funny." Fiona waved her


    hand in front of so many people.


    She wanted to grab them, but she couldn''t.


    "She''s drunk. Murphy, send her back." James stood up but was about to fall.


    "Then what about you?" Asked Murphy.


    "I''m not going back to the sacred pce today. I''ll take a taxi to the Imperial Capital City."


    "Well, young master, be careful. It''s veryte now." Murphy looked at his watch. It was almost three


    o''clock in the morning, and the young master''s power would disappear.


    He was a little worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can send her back first."


    "Brother James, I want to go back with you. Can you go back home with me? Don''t live alone outside."


    Fiona, with a blurred consciousness, dragged James and begged.


    "Fio, be good. Listen to me, or I will be very angry. Go back with Murphy." He reached out his hand to


    touch her little face. Then he looked at Murphy.


    As expected, Fiona nodded obediently and walked out of the room with the support of Murphy.


    James stood up, rxed his muscles and went downstairs.


    On the empty street, there were only a few dim yellow lights. James strolled lonely.


    The unique watch on his wrist was making noise, as if reminding him that it was already three o''clock,


    and his power should disappear for no reason.


    A gust of cold wind blew into his sleeves, making him so cool and sober. There were no cars passing


    by.


    After walking for a while, James went to the fork in the road to take a taxi.


    "Hey, who is this? The famous Mr. Jim. " A ruffian voice came from behind. It was the man with


    moustache who provoked him openlyst time. After being hit by him, he dared toe out.


    "Get out of my way!"


    James roared. He was surrounded by the people of the man with moustache all the time. He even


    couldn''t move.


    These people were so bold that they even dared to block his way. They were courting death.


    "Mr. Jim, why are you alone? Why aren''t your subordinates with you? I feel so lonely alone. I have a


    hunch that you will be taught a lesson by me today." The man with moustache''s frivolous tone


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    challenged his patience.


    "Go to hell!" Anger gushed out of his stomach. Obviously, these people were here to court death.


    With a spin kick, James kicked the people around him one by one. They flew out directly.


    "Ahhh!"


    All of a sudden, the people rolling around on the ground covered their bellies and screamed.


    "You are indeed Mr. Jim. You are still so powerful. It''s not a problem to fight against a hundred people


    alone. But today, your death ising, ha ha." The man with moustache was very proud. He waved his


    hand, and a tall, mediocre man with an ugly mark on his face walked out from behind.


    "It''s still uncertain who will die." James gritted his teeth and didn''t take him seriously.


    The burly and ugly man came straight over, pushed out a ck shadow from his palm and attacked


    James directly.


    The man pped directly on James'' chest. He had no special power and couldn''t resist it at all. He was


    hit and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Hahaha, you little boy, how dare you shout in front of me? I thought the Dark Night Organization was


    so powerful. But you couldn''t withstand a single blow. I just sent a powerful master. Can''t you stand it?"


    Strange? This man had just used special power. Why were these ordinary people and this tall man still


    all right?


    James got up from the ground, his eyes burning with anger. All the cells in his body were shouting.


    Was he going to be beaten to death here tonight?


    "Are you wondering why my power can be tangible?" The man said, his muscles twitching.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Jim, I know your secret. You are just a boy with a special ability, but the warrior in front of


    you is good at ancient sorcerer skills. This ck shadow is not a special ability, but a spell injected into


    your body. It will make you suffer from lovesickness. Once you fall in love with someone, it will be


    painful until you die."


    "It''s so scary. Do you think I''ll be scared?" James pulled himself together and didn''t want to figure out


    how they had found him. The most important thing now was to kill them.


    After saying that, arge number of masked daredevils appeared from all directions.


    All of them were well-trained members of the Dark Night Organization. They knelt down on one knee


    and submitted to the side of James.


    "Young master, please forgive us for beingte,"


    "Kill them!" Knowing that he couldn''t defeat the man in front of him with ordinary force, James used the


    secret signalmunicated with the Dark Night Organization to call the members to clear these


    obstacles for him.


    The man with moustache felt awful. He had followed this bloke for so long and finally found him for


    revenge. How could he find so many helpers quickly?

 Chapter 76 You Were So Arrogant

    Chapter 76 You Were So Arrogant


    The man with moustache was surrounded by arge group of men in ck and could not move at all.


    The burly man began to use witchcraft again.


    James took out a gun from his clothes and shot at the man''s feet and hands.


    Originally, he didn''t want to hurt people. He just wanted to teach these thugs a lesson. But now, he had


    been cursed, and he had to get the antidote.


    "Let me go." The man with moustache had been caught. The brave man rolled on the ground in pain


    and was soon subdued.


    "Didn''t you say that I was poisoned? Now please tell me how to solve this problem. "


    "Well, since Mr. Jim is so powerful, do you need me to tell you?"


    "You don''t want to tell me, do you? Then don''t me me for being rude." James raised his gun and


    pointed it at his forehead.


    "No, no, no, no, Mr. Jim. I was just kidding. Although this spell is very powerful, and the side effect is


    that it will make you suffer, it''s not difficult to untie it. But only Richard can untie it. As long as you agree


    to let us go, I''ll let him tell you the way."


    "Ha ha, how dare you bargain with me? The people who bargain with me have already died thousands


    of times." James released the man with moustache and threw him to his men.


    "Clean it up." He would never let himself be stained with any blood.


    "Mr. Jim, help! Do you really don''t want the antidote? I tell you, there is only one way to unravel this


    spell... "


    His method had already drifted into his ears, but he did not care. Even if he could not unravel it, his


    father, the most powerful emperor of Sakura Kingdom could always solve it for him.


    But now, he felt a little lucky that he had been poisoned, because he didn''t want to fall in love with that


    bad girl anymore. She was so bold to refuse him again and again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The gunshots were deafening. Those who had made trouble again and again were


    With a ck robe fluttering in the wind, James walked proudly into the dark night.


    On the second day, everyone went to ss as usual. There was another talented designer, Jenny, in


    ss A. At this time, ss A was full of talents, handsome men and beautiful women.


    There was a notice on the wall of the campus, informing that the newpetition for the presidents of


    students had begun, which meant that the presidents in the third year of high school were going to


    change their positions.


    ording to the customs and tradition of Holy Sakura, every year, five people would be selected as the


    student presidents, and there was no difference between men and women.


    However, most of the student presidents would be men, and those women were more willing to let


    those handsome men be the presidents of the school.


    The five presidents took turns to work for a day, from Monday to Friday, and took turns to manage all


    the things of the school.


    As soon as this announcement was posted, it attracted the attention of most Holy Sakura students.


    Everyone was fiercely discussing how wonderful thepetition would be. After all, there were so


    many talents in the first grade of senior high school this time.


    Even the most respected Prince James had been promoted to ss A, Grade One.


    Jenny sat next to Jackson and talked to him asionally, but most of the time, her eyes were fixed on


    another corner in the same row.


    "Brother, look, that is Oliver, right?"


    "Yes, your future fiance." Jackson nodded.


    "Yes, he is handsome. Although he is not as handsome as you."


    "Ha ha." Jackson sneered.


    "I''ll go and say hello." Then Jenny stood up and walked straight to Oliver.


    "Jenny, why are you here? Do you want to talk to me?" Emily, who was sitting next to Oliver, asked


    curiously.


    "Shirl, stop it. I have something private to talk with Oliver." After saying that, Jenny stretched out her


    slender and fair hand and took Oliver''s hand.


    His long eyshes flickered, and his gentle eyes dodged. "Miss Jenny, where are you taking me to?"


    "Mr. Oliver, don''t you have anything private to talk with me?" Jenny insisted on dragging him away.


    The whole ssroom was in an uproar again.


    By the way, how could the newly returned Jenny be so familiar with Oliver? They had never seen each


    other before.


    The gossip Emily slipped in front of Lisa and said, "Lisa, bad news! Your dream lover is going to be


    taken away by my idol."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lisa sat in her seat, her expression changing, but soon returned to normal.


    "Last night, my daddy and mommy told me that Oliver seemed to be engaged to Jenny when he was


    very young. I didn''t know it untilst night. Well, it seems that he is not my type after all." Lisa lowered


    her head and said in a low voice, showing no emotion.


    "Why are you so dejected? You haven''tunched a fierce attack to chase after him. How can you give


    up first?" Emily was puzzled. The woman who had vowed to pursue a warm man like Oliver was the


    gorgeous Lisa.


    "Oh, I also want to try, but he doesn''t seem to like me. Why should I waste my energy? I don''t know


    who he likes."


    "Who does he like? Does he like my idol?"


    "You think too much. Maybe it''s their first time to meet each other, but let''s make a bet. I think the


    engagement will be canceled sooner orter."


    "Wow, if it''s canceled, it means you still have a chance. Do you want to go there and have a try?" Emily


    didn''t like her good friend to lose her happiness, although she had a different feeling for Oliver.


    But now she was sure that it was not love, really not love.


    "Forget it." Lisa couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "What are you talking about? How about adding me?" Justin leaned over and asked curiously.


    "Fuck off!" Lisa pped Justin on his face.


    ''Oh, my god! This is the first p that Justin has ever received. I can''t believe it!''


    Covering his burning face, Justin gritted his teeth and said, "Lisa, why did you hit me?"


    Emily reached out her hand to touch his face and said lovingly, "Oh, what should I do? Your face is


    going to be disfigured."


    "I... I... I didn''t mean it. You, a big boy, squeezed in and eavesdropped on our girl''s speech." Lisa


    grabbed herself by the hand and apologized helplessly.


    "Am I eavesdropping? I heard you speak so loudly. And am I asking you? I''m asking my Emi. It''s none


    of your business. " Justin covered his face with his hand and was furious.


    Emily quietly left the battlefield, covered her mouth and snickered. ''Oh, my god! I found the smell of


    dried love.''


    These two quarreling were really interesting. Did it mean that Lisa gave up on Oliver because of Jay? If


    so, it would be so funny.


    On the rooftop, Jenny wore a long snow-white dress, and her long silver hair was as elegant as snow.


    She could be considered a great goddess of Holy Sakura, the perfect lover of many boys.


    Unfortunately, this talented and beautiful woman was too aloof and cold, and few people could get


    close to her.


    Oliver''s white school uniform was clean and neat, and his ck hair was slightly long. It was soft and


    hung over his ears. There was no defect on his handsome face, and a pair of shallow dimples


    deepened under the warm smile.


    "Miss Jenny, what can I do for you?"


    "We should have known each other, shouldn''t we? I think your parents must have mentioned me a long


    time ago, but I seldom came back in the past few years, so you didn''t have the chance to see me. But


    you should have seen me a lot on TV and magazines. " As soon as Jenny started, she looked


    intimidating, confident and arrogant,pletely suppressing Oliver''s aura.


    "That''s right. Miss Jenny''s talent in design is obvious to all. My jewelry store has sold your design


    works."


    "Of course, most of my works will be sold in famous counters for Royal use, and the rest will be sold to


    famous shops."


    "Are you here to talk about the engagement with me?"


    "Why are you so smart?" Without beating around the bush, Jenny directly told him about it.


    "I''m not stupid." Oliver was not modest. Excessive modesty was equal to pride.


    "Do you like me?" Asked Jenny as she walked over and put her arms around his shoulder. The


    intimacy between them surged to Oliver.


    "No, I don''t like you. If I like you at the first sight, it is called love at first sight. I never believe it." Oliver


    still had a faint smile on his face.


    "Ha ha, me too. But I have a good impression of you. I think we can try dating and then get engaged."


    "Miss Jenny''s suggestion sounds good, but as for me, I won''t fall in love with someone I don''t like.


    Please forgive me." Oliver said in a gentle tone, but when she carefully thought about his words, she


    could understand the hidden meaning of his words.


    "Oliver, you are so arrogant." In Jenny''s opinion, only excellent people like her brother James or her


    own brother deserved her. Why did Oliver say that?


    "No, I don''t dare. The ss is about to begin. Let''s go downstairs." Said Oliver politely. Then he turned


    around and was about to leave.


    "No one can refuse me, and you can''t. If you want to refuse me, I should refuse you first. "After saying


    that, Jenny went downstairs with her arms crossed over her chest and her waist twisting.


    Feeling bored, Emily bent over the table. She was not used to the fact that James next to her didn''t


    Seeing that Oliver and Jenny came back, Emily immediately grabbed Oliver who had just returned to


    his seat.


    "Oliver, what did you say to my idol? I heard that your two families are going to get married."


    "How did you know?" Oliver looked at her with disappointment. She was thest person he wanted to


    know this thing.


    "Lisa told me that she was going to give up chasing you. Because you have a fiancee."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Shirl. Believe me. Although I have no temper, I won''t let my family manipte my


    happiness. I think I will pursue what I want." Oliver lowered his head, picked up the pen and kept


    writing a name on the paper. From the point of view of Emily, she couldn''t see what was written on it.

 Chapter 77 The Selection Test For The Student Presidents

    Chapter 77 The Selection Test For The Student Presidents


    "Wow, that''s great. I admire you so much. What you said is great. If you don''t like her, you shouldn''t


    force yourself. You don''t want anyone to control your happiness."


    Hearing Emily praised him like that, he felt a little relieved.


    "Well, I will bravely pursue my own happiness." Oliver nodded.


    The whole morning''s ss was almost over, but the seat next to her was still empty. Suddenly, Emily


    felt that life was so boring when no one came to quarrel with her.


    "Emi, have you recovered?" Justin reached out a hand and touched her forehead.


    "I''m really fine. Jay, why are you so worried about me?" Emily asked suspiciously.


    "I always care about you, okay?" Justin expressed his innocence.


    "Didn''t you want to bully me before?" Emily began to chat with Justin.


    "Because you are easy to bully. You always bully me as well."


    The two of them chatted. The monitor of ss A walked to the tform. He was indeed a in looking


    boy. He was weak and had no imposing manner. He must be a poor boy who was forced to do this.


    "Well, everyone, be quiet. I have got the form of the president''s election in my hand. If you are


    interested in it, you cane to me to get the form."


    After saying that, the monitor walked off the tform again.


    "Go and get me two forms." Emily ordered Justin.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Why do you want to take two forms?" Justin was confused.


    "Stupid. Of course I''m running for the campaign. Give one to you and one to me." Emily thought the


    activities to relieve her boredom.


    "Well, since you want to participate, I''ll also sign up." Justin stood up from his seat and went to the


    monitor''s seat to take the forms.


    When Lisa saw the forms in Justin''s hand, she couldn''t helpining, "Oh, you want to run for the


    president of the student union? Why do I think you are overconfident?"


    The corners of Justin''s mouth twitched. He resolutely took two forms and looked down at Lisa. "Miss


    Lisa, whether I can be the president or not depends on my own strength. It doesn''t matter whether I


    can be the president or not. It''s always good to have a try."


    He took two forms and left.


    At first, Lisa was not interested in the boringpetition like the president election. Later, she saw that


    many students including Emily had joined, so she also went to ask for a form.


    Jenny walked over and took three, one for herself, one for Jackson, and thest one for Oliver, who


    was sitting quietly in his seat and reading.


    "Here you are. You should fill it in carefully. I hope I can see your wonderful performance."


    Before Oliver could react, he saw a white paper on the table. He raised his head and saw that Emily


    was also holding a same form in her hand, discussing something happily with Justin.


    He took the form with a smile and filled in carefully with a pen.


    "Give me one! How can you let such a good thing go without me? " Charles pounded heavily on the


    table of the innocent monitor with one hand.


    The monitor handed thest form to him.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, a white list was posted on the school''s notice board, with the names


    and sses of all thepetitors and the specific procedures of this election.


    The selection test was divided into three parts.


    The first round would be the initial exam.


    All the students participating in thepetition needed to take out their favorite projects, shoot a video


    and post it on the website of the school forum. Only the top 20 with the highest support could enter the


    next round.


    The so-called projects could be divided into artistic sports and so on. As long as there were some


    projects in themunity of the school, they could take them out to win the students'' hearts.


    The second round would be the knockout match.


    The students who entered the second round would draw projects randomly and give extemporaneous


    performances. Thispetition would be held in Holy Sakura hall, and 10 students would be


    eliminated ording to the supporting votes of the students presented.


    The third round would be thepetition for the throne.


    There were only five vacancies, but there were still ten people left. The judges of the final were the


    presidents of the school and the teachers in charge of the Secretary of the association of the


    100th anniversary. Their ns would be disyed to everyone in the form of a PPT. They would be


    ranked ording to their novel ideas and unique opinions on the management of the school''s


    principle manage the school errands.


    After seeing this troublesome way of participating in thepetition, Emily was a little scared.


    "Ha ha, Shirl, I''ve also participated. What if we need to fight against each together?" Lisa snickered.


    "I''m just having fun. It seems interesting, but it''s soplicated. If we get the topic we''re not good at in


    the second round, wouldn''t it be very miserable?" In Emily''s opinion, it was definitely not an easy thing


    to be the president of the student union.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter whether you have the ability or not. It also depends on your luck. But an


    all-around person like me doesn''t have to worry about that." Lisa said confidently and stuck out her


    tongue at Justin with disdain.


    "Well, let''s see who will be the winner,"


    Everyone looked carefully at the people who filled in the form and found that most of them were


    acquaintances.


    In the second grade, there were Henry and other students who were said to be more powerful in the


    school. In the first grade, there were Jackson, Jenny, Charles, Connie, Lisa, Oliver, Justin, Shirley, and


    so on.


    So many familiar faces. They were the big shots of ss A.


    Looking at the list, the students were discussing heatedly that this year''s president selection must be


    very wonderful.


    But there seemed to be one person missing.


    Emily touched her chin and wondered why James didn''te to school today.


    All of a sudden, she thought that an arrogant man like him would not participate in such an election. It


    was so easy for him to be the president. He just needed to tell the school principle directly, "Old man, I


    want to be the president."


    "Okay."


    "What are you thinking about? Let''s go. School is over." Lisa patted her shoulder and asked her to take


    her soul back.


    Today was Friday, and the school had an early holiday. At four o''clock in the afternoon, the students


    could go home.


    The crowd at the gate of Holy Sakura was surging, and luxury cars were constantlying in and out.


    "Emi, do you need me to send you back?" Justin followed her and saw she was still stunned when the


    school was over. He also came over.


    "Justin, Shirl, I can drive her home today. I don''t want to bother you. You don''t go to the same


    direction." Lisa held Emily''s hand and looked for her car.


    "Well, it doesn''t mean that I can''t give her a ride." Justin retorted bluntly.


    Suddenly, a group of girls surrounded them.


    "Mr. Justin, Mr. Justin, you are so handsome. Can you go to the cinema with me?"


    "Mr. Justin, why didn''t you tell us that you are the young master of the Lu Family?"


    "Mr. Justin, I like you so much. Can you be my boyfriend?"


    The girls were like a flood of beasts, pushing Justin inside, and both Emily and Lisa were pushed out.


    "Hey, Jay, you are popr now. Wherever you go, there are girls chasing after you."


    Emily shook her head helplessly and followed Lisa out of the encirclement of these crazy girls.


    "Yes, maybe Jay was only yours in the past, he could always run around you. But now he is different."


    Lisa curled her lips andforted her.


    "Well, I''ll take your driver''s car home today." Emily looked around and found no familiar figure. It


    seemed that no one came to pick her up.


    "You are so aggrieved. Where''s my brother James? He didn''te to ss today, and he didn''t even


    "Well, I don''t want him to pick me up. I''d rather walk back. By the way, Lisa, how about we go


    shopping? It''s still early, and it''s boring to go home." Emily held her arm and invited.


    "Great! I''m free now." Lisa agreed without hesitation. The two girls went shopping happily.


    Behind them were the bodyguards of the Yun Family. They followed Lisa step by step.


    "Lisa, why did they follow you all the time?"


    "Oh, I''m used to it. Every time I go out, my daddy will arrange bodyguards for me. I have resisted for


    several times, but they still have to follow me. Sometimes they follow me tantly, and sometimes they


    hide in the dark to protect me."


    "Well, well, well. Look at you, youngdy. You are so well protected." Emily was shocked.


    The two of them arrived at a clothing store. There were a variety of beautiful dresses, all of which were


    thetest styles, making people crazy about them.


    Lisa didn''t seem to be interested in them. She had been a boyish girl since childhood and didn''t like to


    wear dresses.


    Short hair was her favorite.


    "Shirl, is this cool?" Lisa picked up a ck leather jacket with lots of rivets.


    "Well, it''s cool, but I don''t like this style. In fact, I think you look good in a dress." Emily took a light


    green dress and showed it to her.


    "No, I don''t want to wear dresses except for important asions. I think it''s morefortable to wear


    shirts and trousers." Lisa pushed her dress away.


    Emily shook her head. This girl must be hopeless, but she didn''t like to weardy''s clothes like a


    princess as well. She didn''t think it looked good at all, and it was inconvenient to fight.


    When the two strolled around, Emily''s phone rang. It was from the devil who had disappeared for a day.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Her tone was not kind.


    "Where are you?" The voice on the phone was cold.


    "I''m shopping with Lisa. What''s wrong?"


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet. I''m going to eatter."


    "Tell me the address. I''ll pick you upter."


    "No, thanks." Emily refused again and again, but James had already hung up the phone.

 Chapter 78 Cooked For Him

    Chapter 78 Cooked For Him


    "Who called you?" Lisa asked with a snicker.


    "Who else can it be?" Emily rolled her eyes.


    "Maybe he called to ask you go home."


    "No, he said he will pick me up for dinner and asked me to send him the address."


    "You don''t want to send him?" Lisa guessed.


    "Of course. This is our two best friends'' world. Why does hee here? With him, we will definitely


    have a bad time. " Emily put her phone back in her pocket and continued to walk with her.


    "Shirl, are you sure you don''t want to send the address to him?" Lisa asked again. At this time, her


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    mobile phone rang. Needless to guess, it was from James.


    ''Well, Shirl, don''t me me for betraying you. My collection of scarce cartoon sold you out. After all,


    this guy''s conditions are so tempting.''


    Lisa took out her phone and sent an address and a few words, "The deal was sessful."


    "Hey, Shirl, my belly hurts. I''m going to the bathroom. Wait for me here. Don''t go. I''ll be back soon."


    Pretending to have a stomachache, Lisa ran into the bathroom of the mall with her hands on her belly.


    Emily sat quietly on the sofa in front of the fitting room.


    Fifteen minutester, she still didn''te out. When Emily was about to call her, her phone rang.


    "Hey, are you pooping? Why does it take so long? "


    "I''m sorry, Shirl. I have finished. But I have to go home now. Someone will pick you upter. Bye!"


    Before she could say anything, the phone was hung up. A tall figure appeared at the entrance of the


    mall.


    He wore a ck shirt, a pair of ck casual pants. He had slightly upturned hair, delicate and


    enchanting features, and his thin lips were slightly hooked.


    He walked towards her slowly.


    Well, why was it this guy again? How did he find this ce?


    On second thought, damn Lisa, how dare you betray Emily?


    "Have you finished shopping?" He walked to her, took her hand and asked lightly.


    Emily shook off his hand and took two steps back. "Not yet. Why are you here?"


    Such resistance inadvertently scratched his heart hard.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s eat first." There was no emotion in James'' tone.


    Murphy looked at the young master worriedly. He was torturing himself. Although he could remove the


    poison from his body, he still wanted it to stay in his body and devour his flesh and blood.


    If he fell in love with someone, he would suffer the pain, which could make him feel life was worse than


    death.


    ''Young master, young master, I don''t want to say it, but you don''t have to make things difficult for


    yourself. Do you think you can get rid of Miss Shirley in this way? You are wrong. It seems that you are


    making a fool of yourself now. If you go on like this, you will hurt yourself to death.''


    Murphy stood aside and thought to himself.


    "I''m not hungry yet. I''m going to hang around for a while, but this Lisa dares to leave me alone. I''ll


    teach her a lesson tomorrow."


    Emily said stubbornly.


    Suddenly, there was a strange and not harmonious scream in her stomach.


    Emily''s face flushed immediately.


    "Murphy, get the car ready."


    "Okay, young master."


    James grabbed her hand and walked out. His hand was cold, but Emily''s hand was hot and


    "Can you let go of me?" Emily couldn''t tell what was wrong with James.


    "No, I can''t."


    "You are so bossy." For this point, Emily could still feel it too obvious.


    "I''ll only be bossy to you." Another sweet word came out of James'' mouth.


    "Well, I don''t care." Emily was frightened and quickly threw his heart to the ground and stepped on it.


    "You have to bear it even if you don''t care." Suddenly, James carried her on his shoulder and threw her


    into the car.


    "Hey, James, why did you throw me again?" Emily hated this move the most. Did he forget to take


    medicine when he went out these days?


    She could walk, but she walked a little slower.


    "Drive."


    The car drove to the Imperial Capital Square, 88th floor of the Emperor Building.


    Emily was very familiar with this ce.


    "Why do you bring me here again?" Emilyined.


    "Of course I''m taking you here to fulfill your duty as a pet."


    After saying that, James sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, browsing the TV channel casually.


    At this time, Murphy walked up to Emily and said, "Miss, these are the ingredients you are going to


    cook with tonight. You can start now."


    "What?" Was there any mistake?


    When she was in the car, she prayed silently whether she could enjoy a rich and delicious meal.


    To her surprise, this guy didn''t take her to dinner, but took her to cook for him. Oh, my god, how cruel


    he was.


    Just now, she thought that this guy had changed and wanted to be good to her. She really med him


    wrong.


    "I don''t know how to cook." Emily said that on purpose. She was a fake Lady now, of course she


    couldn''t cook. It was abnormal that a Lady could cook. In fact, she was good at cooking.


    But she would never cook for him.


    "Young master has said that no matter what you cook, you must do it. To be a good pet, you must be


    able to cook."


    This kind of behavior of kicking the duck out of the water made Emily feel disgusted, but she was now


    under the eaves of the house of James, could she not bow her head?


    ''I''m so hungry.'' Touching her hungry belly, she had to bite the bullet.


    There were a lot of ingredients on the table, but Emily could only cook a few home cooked dishes, such


    as tomato and egg soup, chicken stewing mushroom, fried cabbage, cold cucumber, and so on.


    "Well, I will torture you to death."


    In the kitchen, Emily was busy cooking. When she finished thest dish, she almostughed out loud.


    Later, she had to give him the braised fish first, which was full of pepper. If it didn''t hurt him to death,


    her surname would not be Jiang.


    "Wow, the dishes are ready. Come and have a taste of my braised fish. This is the best dish I''ve


    cooked. Eat more." With great enthusiasm, Emily picked up some food for him and put the fish in his


    bowl.


    The rich color of the dishes surprised him. He had nned to make things difficult for her, but now she


    had made so many dishes.


    James picked up a piece of fish with chopsticks and put it into his mouth.


    Emily raised her head and covered her mouth, looking at him.


    ''Explode! Explode! Explode!''


    With his mouth closed, James face turned from pale to purplish blue, and his eyebrows knitted. He


    looked totally different.


    "h!"


    He spat out all the food he had eaten.


    "What''s wrong? Doesn''t it taste good? I''m sorry. It''s my first time to cook. It''s inevitable to mess it up.


    Will you me me? " Emily quickly took out a tissue to wipe his face. She looked guilty. But actually


    she didn''t feel guilty.


    "What''s in it?" James rinsed his mouth with water. His face was as red as a lipstick.


    "Salt, and that kind of gray powder. I don''t know what it is. It should be delicious, so I put it in."


    Emily pretended to be innocent and acted she didn''t mean to make a mistake.


    "Pepper, Miss Shirley, you put pepper in it." Murphy jumped out and added.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t know. No wonder you feel so spicy. Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not good at cooking. Otherwise,


    Prince James, you''d better not eat them. These dishes are probably very bad. For your health, please


    don''t eat them."


    After saying that hypocritically, Emily picked up the bowl and chopsticks and wolfed down the delicious


    food she cooked.


    She didn''t like fish. This fish was specially for this fiend. All her favorite dishes were in front of her, and


    they were super delicious.


    Seeing that she ate so fast, James frowned. He didn''t understand why she could eat so much with


    such terrible food.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Emily''s chopsticks caught the chopsticks of James, blocking him from


    reaching the dishes beside her.


    "I want to eat." James said honestly.


    "Don''t you think it tastes bad? Don''t eat it. Go downstairs and have a super luxurious mealter."


    "I want to eat." James easily got rid of her chopsticks and reached his chopsticks into the bowl.


    "I don''t allow you to eat." Emily roared and immediately pushed his chopsticks away with her


    chopsticks.


    The four chopsticks began to fight in the air.


    "Oh, are you caring about me? Are you afraid that I will be poisoned to death by you? "


    Asked James.


    "Who cares about you? I''m just worried that if you die of eating, I can''t take the responsibility."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to be responsible for it. Since it''s your first time to cook, I''ll try it anyway."


    James shook off her chopsticks stubbornly and picked up a piece of chicken.


    "You..."


    Emily knew that she was going to be done. As soon as he ate, he could know that she deliberately


    messed up the dish.


    After eating it, James paused and savored the chicken. Then he quickly put his chopsticks into other


    dishes.


    James tasted every dish and nodded with satisfaction.


    He put down his chopsticks elegantly and looked calm.


    Emily was so frightened that she almost climbed down the table. Was this the tranquility before the


    storm? The calmer he was, the more it meant that she would die miserablyter.


    "Come here." His tone was like that of an emperor, irresistible.


    With her head down, Emily stood up and walked to him.


    He pulled her into his arms with one hand and let her sit on his legs. His warm breath sprayed on her


    body.


    "What are you doing? Let me go." She wanted to push him away.


    "How do you want me to punish you? Tell me!"


    "What? I have cooked for you as you said, haven''t I? What did I do wrong again? You are going to


    punish me again. " Emily said innocently.

 Chapter 79 The Poison Attacked Him

    Chapter 79 The Poison Attacked Him


    "You obviously can cook, but you said you can''t. You obviously knew it was pepper, but you specially


    sprinkled it for me. You lied to me and set me up. What do you think, how should I punish you?"


    Holding her tightly, James looked sullen.


    It was so horrible. If Emily hadn''t been bolder than ordinary girls, she would have been scared to death.


    "Well, you want to punish me. It''s easy. Let me feed you, okay?" Emily smartly chose a method. She


    picked up a pair of chopsticks, picked up a piece of cucumber and put it into his mouth.


    "I''ll redeem my mistake by serving you like this, okay?" Emily said shamelessly.


    Every minute and second when James was holding her in his arms, the poison took effect.


    Beads of sweat fell from his forehead, and his face became more and more pale.


    The delicious food in his mouth could not stop his pain at all.


    "Hey, James, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me. Is the dish poisonous?" The chopsticks in Emily''s


    hand fell on the smooth floor with a thump.


    When she was feeding him, she found that his face was getting worse and worse, as if he was


    enduring something very painful.


    Finally, James closed his eyes, leaned against her neck and fainted.


    "Miss Shirley, let me carry the young master." Murphy came over and took action immediately.


    "I want to get out of the way, but how can I get rid of him?" With all her strength, Emily couldn''t get rid


    of James.


    The current situation was that she was sitting on James''p, and his hands were tightly around her


    waist. James sat on the chair, leaning his head on her shoulder and fainted.


    The key point was that he held Emily tightly and was not willing to let her go. It seemed that he still had


    consciousness.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "What should we do, mydy?" Murphy was so anxious that he sweated heavily. The young master


    must have fainted because he was too emotional just now.


    The young master was really a fool. Although Murphy scolded him in a low voice, he didn''t dare to say


    that even if the young master gave him one hundred guts in front of him.


    "My arm is so sour. I can''t hold on any longer." Emily was so slim but she had to hold the tall James,


    who was more than 1.8 meters tall.


    "That''s the only way. Miss, please stand up and help young master back to his room. "


    "But I don''t have so much strength." Emily couldn''t move at all. How could she drag him up?


    "I will help you get young master back. Let''s work hard together. Come on,e on."


    "Come on. One, two, three."


    "Come on, one, two, three."


    When they returned to the room, Emily and James fell into bed together. The two were so tired that


    they sweated heavily.


    "Oh, my god, I''m so tired." Emily gasped for breath.


    "It''s not easy to get the young master onto the bed." Murphy heaved a sigh of relief.


    "What should I do? Murphy, I''m almost crushed to death by this guy. " Emily had never been tied by a


    fainted person more tightly than a rope.


    She was now like being kidnapped and tied tightly with a rope, unable to move at all.


    "Miss, I''m trying to figure it out. Now that the situation is not good, you have no choice but to bear this.


    Just stay with young master."


    Murphy said helplessly and felt a little guilty. But in Emily''s opinion, Murphy had a glint of triumph in his


    eyes. Why? Did she see it wrong?


    "By the way, why did he faint? Is he suffering from food poisoning? But I also ate those things. "


    Emily asked curiously. At this time, she was almost tied to James like a conjoined baby.


    They were lying on the bed intimately, which made Murphy feel shy.


    "Well, I''ll tell you when young master wakes up. Maybe he is allergic to food, or something else. I''ll go


    to find a doctor first."


    Murphy slipped away. He knew that such aa would onlyst for a period of time, and he would


    naturally wake up after half an hour. As for whether or not to tell the truth to her, it was indeed up to the


    young master.


    He''d better leave the space for these two people.


    "Wake up, James." A quarter of an hourter, when Murphy, who had gone to call the doctor, didn''t


    holding the same posture for so long, which almost killed her.


    The man on her body remained motionless.


    "Damn it! If you don''t wake up, don''t me me for being rude to you." Emily really wanted to kick him to


    death and kick him off the bed.


    Still, he didn''t move.


    "Well, I''m so kind that I don''t have the heart to hurt the patient. But what should I do? I''m so tired."


    Emily mumbled alone for fifteen minutes.


    "Damn it! Murphy! Why haven''t youe back yet?" Emily didn''t have her phone with her. She


    shouted in this room with good sound instion effect, but no one could hear her.


    "Oh, my god! I''m in a hurry to pee. I have to go to the bathroom." Emily was really anxious this time.


    There were three anxieties in a person. She could bear the pain of muscle ache, but she could not bear


    the pain of peeing urgency.


    "You big bastard,zy pig, James, get up, or I''ll pee on you and make you sick." Emily threatened.


    Finally, after another ten minutes of stalemate, the person on the bed moved.


    James fluttered his eyshes and opened his eyes. His hands were still firmly on her waist, but she


    was like a crazy lion roaring in front of him.


    "You finally wake up. You really killed me. Get out of my way." Emily kicked him away, got out of the


    bed and ran into the bathroom to solve her urgency.


    Gritting his teeth, James covered his dick. How could she kick his most precious thing?


    With a twisted face, Emily walked out of the bathroom after peeing. She felt refreshed and the air in the


    world was much morefortable.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so pale? Murphy is really bad. He went to find a doctor and hasn''t


    A hand reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    "Hello, James, what are you doing?" Emily was dragged back to the bed, looking flustered.


    "Have you been sleeping beside me just now?"


    "Yes, I was so tired. Why did you hold me so tightly that I had to lie on the bed with you? Look at my


    arms and shoulders. They are so sore." Emily grumbled.


    Without saying anything, James kissed her on the lips.


    "Well..."


    ''Damn it! What a surprise attack! Can he stop thinking about kissing me all the time?


    Oh, my god! My brain is in a mess again!''


    Emily was in a daze by the kiss, and the rest of herints were swallowed back.


    The heart wrenching pain began again. It kept biting his flesh and blood, like a sharp sword, like


    millions of ants, sharing his bloody heart.


    Yes, yes, he was in love, and it began to hurt again.


    Through this witch, James really understood his heart.


    ''Girl, it''s you. I love you. No one else.''


    James smiled and was enjoying the kiss. But suddenly, he loosened his grip on the intoxicated Emily,


    covered his heart and rolled on the bed in pain. His embarrassed look was really pitiful.


    "What''s wrong with you, James?"


    It was the first time that Emily had seen such a disappointing person. For the first time, she had a


    feeling for a kiss. This guy actually left halfway and rolled on the bed.


    Moreover, his image was simply obscene. As a dignified prince, if others saw him like this, they would


    painful.


    "Go and call Murphy and ask him to bring the antidote here." His breath was weak and his voice was


    heard weakly.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll be right there. " In a panic, Emily ran out of the bedroom, forgetting to put on her shoes.


    She picked up the phone and called Murphy.


    "Murphy, where the hell have you gone? Come back quickly. What antidote did James ask you to bring


    here?"


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    The anxious tone in Emily''s words just now seemed to have made her the real fiancee of James. She


    was scared and was worried about him.


    Even she herself didn''t realize what was happening between them.


    Five minutester, Murphy walked into the bedroom and chased Emily out. She had no idea what was


    happening inside.


    Half an hourter, the door opened and James was lying on the bed.


    His face was pale and his lips were dry, as if he waspletely dehydrated. He was covered with a


    thin quilt.


    "What''s wrong with him, Murphy? Is he all right now? " Emily asked with concern.


    "Mydy, the young master is all right now. As for his illness, I''d better tell you. Pleasee with me."


    The two walked out of the bedroom.


    Murphy led her to the sofa and began to exin everything to her simply and clearly.


    "In fact, after you hurt the young master''s heartst night, he went to drink alone until two or three


    o''clock in the morning. Later, he said that he woulde back alone, so I left first. But that night, a


    group of enemies came to him and hurt him. They also nted a magical poison on him. It is said that


    as long as he is in love, it will tear his heart apart. So today, you see, young master is like this. Maybe


    it''s because of you. "


    It was the first time that Emily had heard of the witchcraft, and also the first time that she had


    personally felt how much James loved her. Otherwise, how could he be so painful? If he was just


    kidding, why did he torture himself like this?


    She felt bad.


    A strange feeling was surging.


    "Have you removed the poison now?"


    "Well, young master didn''t want to solve it before, because he wanted to use this method to show his


    true feelings to you."

 Chapter 80 Discovered His Secret

    Chapter 80 Discovered His Secret


    This was definitely the most substantial confession. He proved with action that his love was not a


    phantom. He really fell in love with her.


    Emily''s mind was in a mess. She should have hated this self-righteous boy very much, but after


    experiencing this, she did not hate him so much.


    "It''s good that he''s all right. It''s gettingte. I''m going back." Emily was about to leave in a hurry.


    Murphy stretched out his hand and blocked her way. "Miss, you can actually sleep in the same bed with


    the young master tonight."


    "What? What are you talking about? " Emily blushed.


    "Miss, I really don''t have the right to interfere with your freedom, but the young master hasn''t woken up


    yet." Murphy looked at her pleadingly.


    "Well, I don''t want to sleep in the same bed with him." With a pout, Emily swaggered out of the door.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Murphy followed her and said, "Miss, since you insist on going back, I''ll drive you home." Murphy


    looked at his watch and found that it was indeed almost ten o''clock. If he left Miss Shirley here, then


    she would find out the secret of the young master. Then he would be doomed.


    "Oh, why are you in such a hurry to send me away now?" Emily pursed her lips and felt something was


    wrong.


    She looked at the clock on the wall. It was ten minutes to ten o''clock.


    Why was it this time again?


    Every time it was ten o''clock in the evening, she couldn''t see James, and they would try their best to


    drive her away.


    There must be something wrong.


    "Well, it''s gettingte, isn''t it?" Murphy found an excuse to prevaricate.


    "Well, I just thought that as the fiancee of James, should I fulfill my duty as a fiancee to take care of him


    when he is sick?" Emily withdrew her foot and returned to the living room.


    "But mydy..." Even Murphy couldn''t stop her. He couldn''t figure out what was on her mind and why


    she changed her mind so quickly.


    "Didn''t you ask me to sleep in the same bed with him? I''m going to sleep with him now." Emily slipped


    into the bedroom.


    At this moment, Murphy felt like weeping but had no tears. Was his brain wrong just now and he took


    the initiative to ask her to stay? Well, if the young master''s secret was exposed, he must be in trouble.


    The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. He hurriedly followed her in.


    "Miss, I think you''d bettere out. Your presence will hinder the young master''s rest." Murphy


    pleaded in embarrassment.


    At this time, Emily had kicked off her shoes and slipped under the thin quilt smoothly. She got close to


    him and held him tightly.


    Today, she was going to y the role of the modern version of Holmes. She had to find out the secret


    of this guy. Otherwise, she would suffer a great loss from making such a big sacrifice to sleep in the


    same bed with him.


    "Mydy, please!" Murphy begged with tears and snot. It was the first time that Emily had seen a boy


    crying in front of her.


    The more he acted like this, the less soft hearted she could be.


    She hugged him tightly and wouldn''t let him go.


    Emily put her arms around James'' waist, and wrapped her whole body around him like an octopus.


    However, Murphy didn''t dare to approach her. He was in a dilemma.


    It was almost ten o''clock. What should he do?


    ''Please wake up, young master. Help me!'' Murphy wailed helplessly.


    However, the young man on the bed seemed to have a very sweet and stable sleep. After the intense


    pain, he fell asleep very quietly.


    It seemed that he hadn''t had such afortable sleep for a long time. His whole body was very


    fragrance.


    He couldn''t help holding her tightly in his arms.


    Emily was frightened by his sudden strength. Did he wake up?


    Emily turned over and tried to get rid of him, but was held back tightly.


    She had no way back.


    Tinkle! Tinkle! Tinkle!


    The watch on James'' wrist began to ring.


    "No." Murphy rushed over, trying to cover Emily''s eyes and drag her out of the young master''s arms.


    He didn''t know how powerful the young master would be and whether it would have a great impact on


    her.


    He did this not only to keep it a secret, but also to save her life.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Emily shook off his hands impatiently.


    "Miss, I''m sorry." Murphy had no choice but to force them apart. But he couldn''t hurt them.


    "I''ll tell Jamester that you molested me." Emily yelled like a vulgar woman.


    Murphy was frightened and didn''t dare to move.


    "Miss, I''m wronged. How could I molest you? Bah, bah, bah." Murphy pped himself on the face. How


    could his mouth be so stupid?


    "Ha ha, be sensible and get out of this room." Emily proudly popped out a little head from the quilt and


    warned Murphy loudly.


    ''What? Is there anything wrong?''


    Murphy looked at his watch and found that it was already ten past ten. The young master hadn''t


    changed at all!


    ''Oh, my god! Is that true?''


    Was he wrong?


    Murphy hurried over. Emily stretched out her hands to protect herself. She couldn''t let Murphy take her


    out of this room, or she wouldn''t be able to find out his secret.


    He took a careful look at the young master on the bed. He was breathing evenly, with a ruddy face and


    a slight smile at the corners of his mouth. He was sleeping soundly and sweetly.


    There was no trace of transformation at all.


    ''What happened?'' Was Miss Shirley the young master''s destined savior?


    At the thought of this, he immediately thought of why His Majesty and the queen would rather hurt their


    favorite little princess to let His Highness get engaged to the ordinary and humble Lady of the An


    Family.


    He finally got the answer. Hahaha, he was so happy. Young master was saved. He should be happy for


    him.


    "Miss, miss, I won''t get close to you. You can stay here and sleep with young master for the whole


    night. I''ll go out first." Murphy walked out of the bedroom excitedly and closed the door.


    Emily was finally relieved.


    She finally sent the little ancestor away. No, he might be using a trick to lure the tiger away from the


    mountain. He would definitelye in and move her out when she was asleep.


    No, no. she couldn''t rx her vignce. Tonight, she must dig out the secret of this boy to satisfy her


    great curiosity.


    The two people on the bed hugged each other tightly. Not long after, Emily''s eyelids became heavier


    and heavier, and the upper eyelids and lower eyelids began to fight.


    She was really sleepy. What should she do?


    She struggled to open her eyes and found that there were only the two of them in the room. The wall


    ''What? Why didn''t hee and take her away?


    Emily was suspicious, but finally her consciousness was defeated by sleepiness and she fell asleep.


    In the early morning, thezy sunshine sprinkled into the window, covered by thick curtains.


    The two people on the big bed hugged each other tightly.


    Suddenly, James'' long eyshes moved and he opened his eyes.


    He frowned and looked down. Emily curled up like a kitten and rubbed against his arm. She was


    sleeping sweetly. Her milky white skin and delicate features made her look veryfortable.


    In fact, as long as this girl didn''t speak, she was really good-looking. The woman James liked was


    naturally good.


    However? Why would she sleep with him? He rubbed his temples and recalled what happenedst


    night carefully.


    He only knew that he had a poison attack in front of her again, rolling on the bed in pain, and then


    Murphy came in to detoxify him.


    Then nothing else.


    ''Did she stay with mest night? Then what happened?'' He didn''t dare to think about it any more. He


    got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom.


    Murphy was already waiting outside the bedroom with a smile.


    "Good morning, young master."


    "What''s wrong with her? She didn''t go backst night, so... " James couldn''t wait to know what had


    happenedst night and whether she had fainted because of him.


    "Young master, don''t worry. Miss Shirley doesn''t know the secret of your body, but she didn''t want to


    leavest night. There was nothing I can do to stop her from staying with you. But at ten o''clock, that


    terrible body transformation didn''t happen. It should be the first time that you didn''t experience it,


    right?"


    "What did you say? Did I really behave like a normal personst night? " James looked at the sleeping


    kitten with an unprecedented rxing smile on his face.


    He had always thought that he was a monster. He didn''t have a special body like Charles, nor was he


    an ordinary person. He had dreamed for many times that he could be normal. Last night, he did it


    because she was with him.


    "Yes, young master. I even suspect that the reason why the emperor and the queen insisted on your


    engagement to Miss Shirley is this. Now you can finally understand the good intentions of the emperor


    and the queen. They have known it for a long time." As Murphy spoke, he peeled off the clouds bit by


    bit, letting James understand something.


    "Okay, I see. You go downstairs and buy some breakfast."


    "Yes, young master." Murphy pursed his lips. Why did he have to buy breakfast now? In the past, there


    were servants at home to prepare at any time.


    After all, the young master dismissed all the servants in order to make Miss Shirley his kitten.


    He mumbled with dissatisfaction and went downstairs.


    When James went back to the bedroom, the kitten was still sleeping soundly. Sitting on the edge of the


    bed, James stretched out his slender fingers to touch her quiet sleeping face.


    Emily frowned and turned over. He thought she would open her eyes, but he didn''t expect her to turn


    over and fall asleep again.


    Today was Saturday, and the whole school was on holiday. It was a rare good weather.


    With a faint smile on his face, James approached thezy cat again.

 Chapter 81 The First Date

    Chapter 81 The First Date


    "It''s time to get up,zy pig. Your butt is exposed to the sun." James gently pped on her soft butt, the


    girl on the bed let out a groan.


    Damn it! She was still asleep?


    James came closer to her and kissed her on the forehead.


    But she still didn''t respond.


    "Then don''t me me." James bent down and began to tease her lips, biting them indulgently.


    "HMM." Emily seemed to feel that a dog was biting her.


    Therefore, she reached out her hand and pped the so-called "dog" in the air.


    "Stop it. I want to sleep. I didn''t fall asleep until dawn." She mumbled. Then she fell asleep again.


    His Highness, who had been pped away as a dog, covered his face and red at the girl on the


    bed.


    If he was unhappy, he might kick the girl awake and throw her out of the window at any time.


    Fortunately, he was in a good mood today.


    After tossing and turning for so long, the big bug on the bed still had no intention of waking up. James


    decided to give up. He closed the bedroom door and went out for breakfast.


    At nearly noon, when Emily opened her eyes in a daze, she found herself lying on the bed alone and


    the person beside her had already disappeared.


    Damn it! She still wanted to dig out the secret, but she didn''t get any.


    Oh, god! Who could tell her how long she had slept? It was already twelve o''clock at noon.


    She quickly got up from the bed and opened the bedroom door. She found that James was sitting on


    the sofazily, reading a magazine in his hand.


    The beautiful profile of the man made her heart melt. How could he be so perfect from every angle? It


    was said that he was a handsome man without a dead angle with three hundred and sixty degrees.


    How could she not notice it before?


    The white casual clothes made him look sunnier and less cruel. His slightly curly hair hung down on his


    head.


    "How long are you going to stand there and watch?" Asked James casually.


    "Well, how do you know I''m looking at you? Are you looking at me too?" Emily was as eloquent as


    James.


    "Yes, I''m looking at you. I want to see how long youzy cat will sleep. Will you sleep till the sunset?"


    "Well, isn''t the sun still hanging high above your head?" Emily pointed above.


    "Miss, you mean the chandelier. It is not the sun." Murphy reminded.


    "Of course I know. I mean the sun in the sky outside the house. You idiot." Emily rolled her eyes.


    She became a little suspicious of Murphy. Last night, he tried every means to let her go out, and then


    he took the initiative to leave the room. That was to say, before he left, the secret of James had already


    existed, but she didn''t notice it. He sneaked out triumphantly when he saw that she didn''t notice it.


    This conclusion was reasonable and the logic was clear. ''Wow, Emily, you are really a genius in solving


    cases. It''s not bad to be admitted to a police academy in the future.''


    "Miss, it''s all my fault." Murphy shut his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    Emily looked at him for a while and then looked away.


    "Go and wash yourself. Lunch will be ready soon." Said James.


    Emily shrugged and walked into the bathroom to wash up.


    "The equipment is quiteplete." When she walked into the washroom, she saw new toothbrushes


    and towels ced on the table. They had been sterilized by high temperature. The upper ss knew


    how to live.


    When she came out of the bathroom, the table in the dining room was already full of food. The


    fragrance was so charming that she could smell it from a distance.


    As a foodie, she was most sensitive to food.


    "Wow, can we start eating now? I''m so hungry. " Emily picked up a piece of meat with chopsticks and


    put it into her mouth.


    "You bad girl, don''t you know any etiquette?" Seeing her eating as if no one was around, James felt


    very unhappy.


    "I don''t need to be polite to you. It''s not troublesome. Eat quickly. Don''t talk too much." Emily picked up


    a piece of pork and put it into James'' bowl. Her mouth was full of food, which looked very inelegant.


    When James saw the meat in his bowl, he was satisfied.


    He happily picked up the bowl and chopsticks and began to eat. Sometimes, it was so easy to satisfy a


    man who fell in love.


    The meal was finished soon. Emily touched her round belly, and a question suddenly popped up in her


    mind, "Who cooked this meal?"


    "¡­¡­" James shrugged. As the prince of Sakura Kingdom, he had never been to the kitchen before.


    How could he cook? It was more like a dream.


    "I can only fight and can''t cook." Murphy also shrugged.


    "Did the lunch appear by itself?" Emily thought the food was so delicious and steaming. How could it be


    any kind of delivery?


    "Miss, please have a look." Murphy walked to the kitchen and opened the door. A row of chefs were


    standing in unison inside. They were all wearing white uniforms and high bucket hats.


    "Wow, there must be something wrong. Did you hire these five star chefs to cook for you?" Emily


    eximed.


    "Or what?" James raised his eyebrows. He was born with pride. Wasn''t such a service necessary?


    How extravagant it was! Damn it! Emilyined to herself.


    Forget it. She had been with this guy for a long time. She had to get used to it.


    "Are you full? If you are full, we can leave now. " James stood up from his seat.


    "Where are we going?" Emily looked at him suspiciously.


    "You''ll know when we get there." James said mysteriously.


    At this time, with a whoosh, a pair of ck sunsses appeared in his hand. He put them on the bridge


    of his nose. They looked very cool.


    "What do you think?" James came over and asked.


    "Why do you ask me?"


    "Who else should I ask?"


    "You can ask Murphy." Emily said impatiently. He just wanted to get a praise from her. How shameless


    he was! She would not let him seed.


    "He is not a woman. I believe in girls'' taste."


    "Well, well, well, well, very handsome." Emily said casually.


    "What do you mean by ''well, well, well, well''? So you mean I''m not handsome enough?" Prince James


    was a little disappointed.


    "Prince James is the most handsome man in the world. Is that OK?"


    "OK. Go in and change your clothes. " Then, James took her hand and sent her to the dressing room


    happily.


    As soon as Emily entered, she found that it was a sea of clothes.


    There were many clothes racks on both sides of the dressing room, rows after rows of clothes, which


    were arranged from left to right. Spring, summer, autumn and winter were all avable all year round.


    However, most of the clothes were dark colored.


    On the left was men''s clothes, and on the right was dazzling women''s clothes. There were all kinds of


    This was what every girl dreamed of. They are all clothes, shoes and bags of famous brands.


    The shoes and bags were ced on the grid rack on the wall, neatly arranged.


    "Why are there women''s clothes here?" Asked Emily curiously. Did some girls oftene here?


    "These are all thetest clothes I let servants buy from major shopping malls this morning. Make do


    with them first. Pick one and show me until I''m satisfied." James sat on the sofa and waited for her to


    change her clothes in the dressing room.


    Emily casually chose a matcha green skirt. After putting it on and showed him, James held his chin and


    shook his head.


    Emily chose another one, a pure white T-shirt, a Bohemia style floral dress, a small sunhat and a pair


    of white crystal sandals.


    The light and sweet dressing perfectly matched her temperament.


    Finally, James nodded with satisfaction.


    "I also think this one is good. It seems that we still have some simrities in taste." Emily said excitedly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Please don''tpare my taste with yours, because they are not on the same channel at all." James


    curled his lips.


    "Bah, I don''t want topare with you. Your aesthetic sense is absolutely not better than mine." With


    her mouth pouted, Emily went out in this suit.


    At this time, James stood up from the sofa and walked to the row of men''s clothes. He found a white


    casual shirt, a pair of dark blue jeans and a pair of white sneakers.


    This style was indeed what he should wear at his age, and it was also his first time to try it. In order to


    match her more, it would not be too conspicuous when he walked out.


    When James came out of the dressing room, Murphy''s eyes were as wide as bells.


    There must be something wrong. His Highness had never dressed like this. But standing next to Emily,


    these two people looked like a young couple.


    "Murphy, you can put a duck egg in your mouth now. Hurry up! " James knocked on his head.


    "Wow, young master, how could you hit me so hard?"


    Emily covered her mouth and snickered, "Hahaha, you deserve it."


    The atmosphere among the three people was unprecedentedly joyful.


    "Oh, James, where on earth are you taking me?" Emily was confused and kept asking all the way, but


    James didn''t say anything.


    The two of them sat in the back seats of the car, still struggling with this problem.


    "Oh, James, what the hell are you doing?" Emily''s patience was worn out, and she became anxious.


    "A date!"


    What? Was she sure that she didn''t hear it wrong?


    Who was he going to date with? With her? Did she agree?


    "Hello, James, I think it''s necessary for me to talk to you about this seriously. Did I say that I want to


    date you?"


    "What''s our rtionship? Dating? Have you ever considered my feelings?"


    "You are so noisy. Put this on and get off the car." Throwing a pair of sunsses to her, James pressed


    her hat hard and roared.


    "Hey, you haven''t answered my question yet."

 Chapter 82 The Destined Couple

    Chapter 82 The Destined Couple


    Before she could finish her words, James had already stepped out of the car. His tall figure stood


    proudly in the sun.


    The thick clouds in the sky gradually dispersed. Under the sunsses, there was a hint of joy in his red


    eyes.


    "Have all the people in the amusement park been cleared up?"


    "Young master, all the guests have been cleared an hour ago." Murphy was reporting the situation


    respectfully.


    "Okay." James nodded with satisfaction. The biggest amusement park in Sakura Kingdom was in front


    of him. The tall sky wheel was rotating against the sun.


    Emily got out of the car and walked up to James.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Seeing this, Emily immediately understood everything.


    Dating? Amusement Park?


    This was what he meant. But why did James take her to the amusement park and date her?


    ''Don''t be silly, Emily. He just confessed his love to you two days ago, but you turned against him now.''


    "Now you know it. Let''s go." Holding her hand, James walked towards the gate of the amusement park.


    "Hey, hey, I haven''t tried these things before. I feel terrible. Can I not go?" Emily flinched back.


    "Huh? Even a fearless dragon would be scared sometimes. How do you know if you don''t give it a try?


    " James dragged her into the amusement park.


    There was no one in therge amusement park except the staff responsible for the opening and closing


    of each game.


    As soon as they saw James and Emily, all the people bowed and greeted, "Hello, Your Highness, Miss


    Shirley. All the games have been monitored and can be used normally."


    "Okay." James replied casually.


    He turned around and asked Emily, "Which one do you want to try first? You decide."


    He gave the decision right to her and respected her choice.


    Now that Emily was here, she decided to go and have fun. She was not afraid of him, so she couldn''t


    let him look down upon her.


    "Whatever." Emily said indifferently.


    "Then I''ll choose the most exciting one." Then, James dragged her into the fence of the first project.


    The staff had opened the door and they just needed to sit on it.


    "What the hell is this?" Emily was so scared that her face turned dark purple as she saw this thing like


    a huge hammer.


    "It''s the big hammer. It''s very fun." With an evil smile, James dragged her to try the game.


    "Oh, my god, it''s so terrible. Can I not go?" It was the only time that Emily felt coward. When she was a


    child, her parents often asked her if she wanted to go to the amusement park, but she always shook


    her head and said no.


    Subconsciously, she had an inexplicable fear of the amusement park. The root of this fear was from her


    heart. She didn''t want to see these ces. Maybe she hade here when she was a child, or


    something had happened here, she couldn''t remember clearly.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you." James held her hand tightly. It was the first time that he had been


    so gentle to a girl. He just wanted to be her solid support and protect her.


    "Who knows if you will scare me halfway?" Emily didn''t believe that James could give her a sense of


    security.


    "Don''t gauge the heart of a gentleman by your own mean measure, okay?" Although James didn''t learn


    much, he could still use some idioms.


    "So you mean I''m a viin?" Emily asked him with her eyes wide open.


    "I didn''t say that. Hurry up. Go ahead." With a hard push, James pushed the submissive Emily into the


    seat of the big hammer. After all the security precautions were taken, the staff began to start the big


    hammer.


    The hammer would spin 360 degrees around a disk, throwing people into the air. It would be


    particrly exciting.


    "Are you ready? Violent dragon? "


    "Don''t call me a violent dragon. Am I that violent?"


    "Look at yourself. Aren''t you?" James was happy to argue with her.


    "Then you are a chameleon." Emily blurted and didn''t care about the consequences.


    "The chameleon and the violent dragon seem to be a perfect match." James was very satisfied with the


    nickname she gave him. Of course, if it was someone else who dared to give him such a nickname,


    that person would have died thousands of times.


    Emily wiped her sweat. Since when did this guy be a rogue? Was it since he confessed his love


    to her?


    Whoosh!


    The big hammer was suddenly activated, which scared Emily out of her wits.


    "Ahhh!" The scream almost deafened James.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." James reached out his hand and held hers tightly. The two sat next to each


    other. The wind was blowing so hard that Emily''s face was disfigured. In addition, she cried out, which


    made James inexplicably irritable.


    He had to stop her.


    Holding his hand tightly like grasping a straw before death, Emily leaned her face to his arms and tried


    to get as close to him as possible to get a sense of security from him.


    This time, James felt very proud.


    After a round, Emily directlyy on the chair and vomited. She almost vomited out all the food she had


    eaten at noon. She was so dizzy that she couldn''t stand steadily.


    James even handed her water and napkins to wipe the corners of her mouth.


    When she finally came to her senses and wanted to curse this shameless guy, she identally saw his


    arm under the rolled up sleeve. His thin and white arm was purple red and swollen by her pinch, but he


    did not notice it at all.


    "Are you feeling better?" Although James was worried, he didn''t show it obviously. He still asked coldly


    with his handsome face.


    "Do you want me to vomit to death? Why do your drag me to try this?" Emily couldn''t helpining.


    "Didn''t you say that you were fearless? This is a chance for you to prove yourself." James fought back


    cleverly.


    "Forget it. I''d rather not have this opportunity. I don''t need to prove anything to you." Emily stood up


    and stretched her weak body.


    She kept walking forward, looking for something less exciting.


    James quietly followed her, and Murphy quietly followed him.


    What a wonderfulbination.


    "Hey, is your arm okay?" Emily couldn''t help but stop and suddenly asked.


    "Are you caring about me?" James was wild with joy.


    "Who cares about you? I''m afraid that your arm will be destroyed by me, and His Majesty and queen


    will punish me, as well as your brainless fans." Emily sniffed with a disdainful look.


    "Will you be jealous of those fangirls for me?" James didn''t give up and continued to ask.


    "Of course, I won''t. " She smiled weirdly and continued to walk forward after leaving the four words.


    Suddenly, she walked to the merry go round.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mind began to explode with pain, and a gray picture shed, as if she had reallye here when


    she was very young, and it was this merry go round.


    In this picture, a young parents took her, who was three or four years old, to an amusement park.


    The constantughter reached her ears. It could be seen that the three of them had a good time. But


    why couldn''t she see the faces of her parents clearly? Why?


    "You want to y this?" Asked James.


    "Yes." Emily nodded. Indeed, she only wanted to try this in all the games here.


    "Then let''s go upstairs." James gently raised her up and put her on the back of a horse and let her hold


    the pole. Then he gently jumped up and sat on the horse beside her.


    The merry go round began to move slowly.


    Along with the beautiful music, it kept spinning on the disc.


    Emily sat there quietly. Her heart was sweet, but with an unknown bitterness.


    "Miss, young master, look here." As soon as Murphy''s voice came out, Emily and James habitually


    looked over.


    The astonished expressions of the two were captured by Murphy.


    This action of Murphy gave a lot of inspiration to James. He directly gave a nce to Murphy, indicating


    him to take a few more photos.


    He put his hand on her slender waist and scratched it. Afraid of itch, Emilyughed and took a step


    back, just close to his body.


    Murphy took a picture and it happened to capture the happy and warm scene.


    The two people in the photo were really like a couple in love ying on the merry go round.


    In the photo, the young girl in a white T-shirt and floral dress smiled like a flower, revealing a row of


    white teeth. The young man smiled, and his impable features were very photogenic. At this


    moment, he looked rxed and happy, and the two of them were like a perfect match.


    "Hey, Murphy, you vited my portraiture right. Give me the camera. I want to delete it. " Emily asked


    anxiously.


    After all, she was not the real Shirley. If one day, her disappearance would bring a storm, then this


    photo would definitely bring fatal damage to her.


    "You''d better ask young master." Holding the camera in his hand, Murphy stood still and directly threw


    the difficult problem to James.


    "Well, if he vites your portrait right, he will be fined at most. How much do you want?" Said James


    casually.


    "I know you are rich. You are self willed. It''s no big deal to be rich." Emily rolled her eyes at him.


    "Do you still want to take back your portraiture right?"


    "Yes, of course. Give me the money as soon as possible." She never refused money. Emily reached


    out her white palm and asked him for it.


    "Here, I have given you my wallet. You will be in charge of my money from now on, okay?" She got


    goose bumps all over the ground when James said that gently.


    She was just not used to his kindness. Why would she help him manage his finance? Did he really take


    her as his fiancee?

 Chapter 83 Be With You Forever

    Chapter 83 Be With You Forever


    "I don''t want to manage your money. Just show me how much money is in it andpensate for my


    portrait. Then I will return the wallet to you." Emily took the red wallet.


    A delicate crocodile soft brown leather handmade red wallet was opened. There was a gold card, a


    ck card, a VIP super membership card and arge stack of red bills in it.


    Wow, the rich were the rich. His red wallet was filled with huge money.


    And in general, he wouldn''t pay in person. It was all done by Murphy. If she didn''t extort a little now,


    there would be no chance in the future.


    She took out five bills and put them into her bag.


    Her action didn''t annoy James. She just took a small part of it. On the contrary, he thought her little


    action was very cute.


    "Here you are." She threw the wallet back into his arms.


    "You just took that less?" James asked in surprise.


    "I know you have money, but I can''t take too much. They are not mine. That''s enough. I''m very easy to


    satisfy." Emily patted her bulging bag, as if she had just finished her meal and patted her round belly.


    "From now on, mine will be yours, yours will still be yours. You are wee." James approached her


    with a smile.


    "Oh, James, did you take the wrong medicine today? Or did you have a fever and forget to take the


    medicine?" She got rid of him, reached out her little hand to touch his forehead and asked suspiciously.


    James was totally different today. It was inconceivable, as if he had changed into another person.


    "I''m fine." James grabbed her hand and took it off his forehead.


    James had never been so gentle to a girl in the past decade, Shirley was the first one.


    "Do you want it or not?" It was rare for James to ask for her opinion, not to force her.


    "No, no." Then Emily turned around and walked forward.


    When she walked to thendmark of the amusement park, which was the biggest sky wheel in Sakura


    Kingdom, Emily stopped.


    She raised her head and looked up. The sun in the afternoon was shining above the sky wheel like


    blood. She couldn''t open her eyes wide.


    "Wow, it''s so tall."


    "Then let''s go upstairs." James grabbed her hand and walked up.


    "Why do you always take advantage of me?" Emily tried to get rid of his hand.


    "Don''t forget that you are my fiancee. This is also called taking advantage of you?" It seemed that


    James had heard a big joke.


    He felt lucky again and again that he didn''t screw up the engagement. It was because he wanted to


    enjoy her as his exclusive.


    "I''m just your nominal fiancee. You don''t have to be so serious, do you?"


    Emily still tried to push his hand away.


    "Who told you that we are nominally engaged? I want to be serious with you." James held her hand


    tightly to the sky wheel.


    It was said that kissing at the top of the sky wheel would make the lovest forever.


    He didn''t believe these nonsense. Because he could get everything he wanted.


    But he was looking forward to it this time.


    The two sat on the ferris wheel and slowly rose.


    At first, Emily was still struggling, but she saw from the transparent ss that the golden city dyed by


    the setting sun was under her feet.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful." Emily marveled at the beautiful scenery outside the ss window. She stood


    by the window and looked down.


    Sitting aside, James pursed his lips into a thin line.


    Gradually, it was about to reach the top.


    James stood up, walked behind her, pulled her over, turned her around and kissed her overbearingly.


    "Hello!"


    Without any mental preparation, Emily was kissed by him.


    She looked at him with her eyes wide open and nced at the ground from the corner of her eyes. The


    height was so frightening.


    Did they reach the top?


    James licked the corner of her mouth gently, swallowing her sweetness.


    "How dare you be abstracted when kissing me? Shirley, you''re doomed." James was so angry that he


    faced her directly and bit her lips hard.


    "Ouch!"


    It hurt so much. Emily hit his strong back hard.


    "You bad girl, do you want to rebel?" Feeling the pain, James released her and held her in his arms.


    "Yes, you''re right. You''ve always gone too far." Emily roared with grievance.


    "Is it too much to kiss you?"


    "Yes."


    "Ha ha, this is the biggest joke I''ve ever heard. My kiss is a gift for you. You should be grateful." With


    an evil smile, James let her sit on his legs and leaned against the chair of the ferris wheel.


    "Only ghosts will be grateful to you, and only fools will do so." Emily pursed her lips.


    "You hate me?" Finally, James plucked up the courage to face his heart. The reason why she was


    always unwilling to give in was simple.


    "Ha ha, you finally have a clear estimation of yourself." Emily answered after thinking for zero point one


    seconds.


    "You hate me, but I like you, so you must like me. Even if you don''t like me now, you will like me in the


    future. I don''t intend to let you go." James made up his mind.


    "James, are you a rascal?" Emily was furious. How could this guy be so domineering?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I''ll be with you for the rest of my life." James rested his head on her shoulder.


    Smelling the fragrance of her hair.


    "You! ! !" In the face of his affectionate confession, Emily felt very ufortable. There was neither


    hate nor love.


    She couldn''t ept his love. After all, she wasn''t the real Shirley, and everything should belong to that


    real Lady.


    The ferris wheel had reached the bottom and the door was open.


    Emily pushed him away and rushed out.


    "Miss, where are you going?" As soon as Emily walked out of the small door of the ferris wheel, she


    was stopped by Murphy.


    "Do you have any problem with my going to the bathroom?" Emily roared.


    After taking a look at the expression of James, Murphy let go of his hand and let her pass.


    It was so boring. She wanted to go out to breathe some fresh air. She was driven crazy by this


    shameless guy.


    "Miss, the bathroom is over there." Murphy reminded her loudly.


    "Okay." Emily was so angry that she couldn''t figure out the direction. How could she not see such a big


    road sign?


    James sat on a resting chair with Murphy and waited for her toe out of the bathroom.


    Indeed, Emily went to the bathroom to pee, but she suddenly found that there were two doors in the


    bathroom, one to the other side of the amusement park.


    ''Wow, as long as I run away, I don''t have to face this devil. How lucky I am!''


    She looked out of the window and saw that James was ying with his phone with his head down,


    while Murphy was standing aside.


    "What a good chance! Run away!" Emily picked up her pace and looked around. It seemed that no one


    wasing.


    The staff guarding the garden at the gate nodded respectfully when they saw her.


    She walked out without any hindrance.


    When Emily walked out of the amusement park, she barged into a luxurious residential area with many


    vis. Each of them had its own features.


    The grass was green and the sun was as red as blood. The air wasfortable. With a kitten in her


    hand, Emily hummed a tune and kept walking.


    She didn''t know where to go, but she liked a ce where she was free and rxed without pressure


    from James.


    Suddenly, a white cat jumped to her feet and meowed loudly, almost frightened her.


    But the docile cat justy obediently at her feet.


    She squatted down and reached out to touch the snow-white cat.


    There was a small golden bell hanging on the cat''s neck, and its dark green eyes were very beautiful.


    "Kitten, why did youe out? Why are you still squatting here?" Emily talked to it foolishly.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    The cat called her three times in a row, as if answering her.


    "You mean you sneaked out and couldn''t find your way home?" Emily made a guess about the kitten.


    "Meow!"


    "Do you want to go back?" With the kitten in her arms, Emily began to walk around the vi group.


    How could she find the owner of this cat? And no cat got lost. Animals could recognize their way home


    through their own sense of smell or other ways.


    Why was she so stupid?


    But the cat seemed to have fallen asleep on her arm. It was so lovely.


    Emily kept stroking the white fur of the cat.


    "Never mind. Let''s have a try first. Maybe its owner is also looking for it." Emily kept walking with the


    attitude of giving it a try.


    If she couldn''t meet the owner by chance, she had to put the cat back to where it was.


    "Meow!"


    After searching for more than twenty minutes, when Emily was about to give up, a tall figure in a white


    sportswear appeared in front of her.


    "Kitty! Why are you here? " The boy followed the voice from a distance and was surprised to see the


    face under the hat.


    "Shirl?"


    "Wow, Oliver, why are you here? Is this cat yours?" Said Emily, pointing at the cat in her arms.


    "Yes, it''s called Kitty. It''s three years old. I was running in this area just now, so I took it out with me. But


    in a sh, it ran away. I''ve been looking for it for a long time." Oliver said with a smile, with huge sweat


    on his forehead. Apparently, it was a scene after the exercise.


    "Wow, Kitty is so cute. I just took a walk in this area, and then it suddenly came to me. It seems to like


    me very much." Emily had been very close to small animals since she was a child. She had kept a


    puppy when she was a child, but after it died, she sadly said that she would never keep a pet anymore.


    "Yes, my Kitty seldom likes people. You are the first girl she likes."


    "Ha ha, it''s such an honor. By the way, are you running here? Is your home nearby?"

 Chapter 84 She Ran Away Again

    Chapter 84 She Ran Away Again


    "Of course, that one, over there." Oliver pointed at that direction.


    As soon as Emily took a look, she saw the magnificent vi over there. It was unique in shape and


    iparably luxurious. It stood out among the vi groups in this row. Sure enough, it was the vi of


    one of the four major financial giants. How rich they were.


    "Do you want to go in and have a visit?" Oliver invited her sincerely. It was a great surprise for him to


    meet Emily on Saturday.


    "No, thanks. It''s so abrupt. I just happened to pass by."


    "What are you doing here? Why are you here?"


    Asked Oliver curiously.


    "Ha ha, I just want to hang around. I''m bored." Emily didn''t dare to tell anyone that it was James who


    took her to the amusement park for a date.


    "Are you going to the amusement park? My home is close to the amusement park and I often go there.


    I''m tired of it now. But it''s so strange today. The amusement park seems to be closed, but it''s weird to


    close on holidays." Oliver smartly exposed the truth step by step. When he was close to the truth, Emily


    couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    "Ha ha, maybe the equipment is being repaired. By the way, don''t you want to take me to your house?


    Let''s go. And also, how about I stay for dinner? " Emily said casually without any embarrassment.


    "Of course you can. But my parents won''t go home today, and the kitchen aunt asked for a leave. How


    about I cook for you myself?"


    "Wow, Oliver, you can cook. Is that true?" Emily''s eyes sparkled.


    "Of course, but I seldom cook, because I don''t need to cook at all. I learned cooking because I like it."


    Oliver led the way while talking.


    "You will definitely be a good man at home in the future. Whoever marries you will be happy. Every day,


    her husband will personally cook delicious food." Emily blurted out.


    Hearing this, Oliver lowered his head and smiled awkwardly. How old were they?


    "It''s not a big deal. Who needs to cook by themselves now?"


    "What you did is new."


    Emily praised.


    The two of them walked on the green road happily. The setting sun shone on the two of them, infinitely


    lengthening the figures of the two.


    "Is this your home?" Emily stood on a round square and looked up at his big vi.


    She finally knew why she could see his house at a nce because thendmark had been raised.


    There was also a staircase of hundreds of steps on the square.


    "Why is your house designed like this?" Emily was very confused. Climbing this staircase would cost


    half of her life. She didn''t know in this case, who would be willing to go to his home?


    "Because my father wants to be unique and stand out from the crowd, and he wants people to take lot


    of efforts to see him."


    "Your father is so weird."


    "I think so." Oliver agreed.


    "Then why aren''t you a weirdo?" Emily said with a snicker.


    "Ha ha, I got this from my mother. We are both amodating." Oliver smiled brightly. His shallow


    dimples were imprinted on his face.


    "Then your mommy must be an optimistic person."


    "You''re right. By the way, let me hold the kitten. You''re tired of climbing. I''m used to it now. I don''t think


    it''s very high here."


    Oliver took the cat and climbed up easily.


    Emily, a bornzy girl, had never suffered this before, so she had to grit her teeth and continue to


    climb.


    She climbed to the gate of his house and stood on the stairs. Looking around the entire Sakura


    Kingdom, she felt that she was like standing on the top of the mountain and overlooking the world. It


    was so beautiful.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "The air is so fresh."


    Emily opened her arms and breathed hard.


    "That''s right. That''s why I''m in a good health. This ce is really suitable for living. Let''s go inside and


    have a seat. It''s getting dark."


    He invited Emily in. Emily lifted her foot and followed him.


    It didn''t have rows of bodyguards and servants waiting outside like the royal family and the An Family.


    When she walked into the house, she found that the old-fashioned house gave off the smell of books,


    and only two servants were in charge of cleaning.


    Everything was simple but luxurious.


    "Why don''t you have so many servants like me?"


    "In fact, there were many servants in the past, but my father saw too many servants, disturbing his


    sight and damaging his treasures, so he resigned them all. In fact, it was because my mother was


    afraid that those servants would seduce my father that she strongly asked my father to dismiss these


    servants." Oliver exined for her easily.


    "Hahaha, I see. Your mommy is really something." Listening to other people''s family affairs, she felt


    very familiar.


    The two of them chatted for a while on the sofa. Then Oliver personally cooked, and Emily helped him.


    They prepared a dinner together.


    "Wow, it smells so good. It''s so beautiful and fragrant." Holding these dishes in her hands, Emily felt


    that the greed in her stomach could not bear the smell.


    "Okay, let''s eat."


    In the dining room, there were four dishes and one soup, which were full of family vor. She didn''t


    expect that the Qiao Family was so rich, but it was not as pretentious as a rich family.


    Without any restraint, Emily sat on the chair and continued eating with chopsticks.


    "It''s really delicious. I must eat them all."


    "If you can finish them all, you can apply for a reward from me. I can give you anything you want."


    "That''s great, but even if I want to finish them all, my stomach doesn''t agree. I wish I could have a boy''s


    big stomach." Then she lowered her head and wolfed down the food.


    The dinner was almost finished. Oliver handed over the bowls and chopsticks to the servant and sat on


    the sofa with Emily, chatting.


    "Shirl, I heard that you also took part in the selection test for the student president?"


    "Yes, it''s just for fun. I don''t think there''s any hope for me to be the president."


    "Why do you say so? How can you know if you don''t work hard? You are also excellent. I think you can


    make it. " Oliver said affirmatively.


    "The problem is that I don''t know how to work hard."


    "I''ve also participated in the first round of initial exam. I''ve decided to y tennis."


    "Are you good at ying tennis?"


    "I''m good at sports."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so good at sports. You doesn''t look like so."


    "I don''t want to work out, either. My father hopes me to develop my morality, intelligence and physical


    beauty in an all-round way."


    "Well, I don''t know what to choose. I don''t seem to have any special skills." Holding her chin in distress,


    Emily thought about her merits in her mind, as if she had nothing.


    "No way. You can do it." Oliver said firmly, and then continued, "Don''t forget that you like designing.


    The designing club of our school is super powerful. Since a design genius like Jenny became famous


    when she was still a junior high student in our school, our school has attached special attention to this


    area."


    "Really? I''d like to have a try. " Emily was itching to have a try.


    "Sure. You have to trust yourself. I''m looking forward to your performance."


    "I won''t let you down. You have to work hard as well!"


    In the amusement park, fifteen minutester, she still hadn''te out. James started to feel something


    was wrong.


    "Young master, shall we go and have a look?"


    "Let''s go." James stood up, walked to one meter away from the girls'' room and stopped.


    Murphy walked in, looking a little embarrassed. Although there were no other girls here, it was the first


    time for him to enter the girls'' room. How embarrassing it was. If the Lady was still inside, he would be


    doomed.


    James couldn''t stand the smell of public ces and disdained to go in, but he thought Murphy might


    take advantage of his woman.


    He came in at once.


    "Go and guard outside."


    After being freed, Murphy ran out happily and handed this difficult problem to the young master.


    "Hey, violent dragon, are you inside?"


    Walking to the door of the bathroom, James asked first.


    "¡­¡­" No one answered.


    "Damn it!" James walked in and kicked the door of every room. The doors were all opened, but no one


    was there.


    Sure enough, this girl ran away. He shouldn''t have been so relieved about her.


    How dare she run away under his nose? How dare she?


    When Murphy saw James came out with a long face, he felt something was wrong.


    "Where is she?"


    "She ran away."


    "What?"


    "Go and find her." James roared.


    It was not easy for the young master to be in such a good mood today, and his attitude towards him


    had changed. How could his temper changepletely three hundred and sixty degrees in a sh?


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away. Young master, I remember that there is another door here." Murphy said as


    he looked at the other door.


    "Damn it! I will teach her a good lesson when shees back." James couldn''t hold back his anger


    anymore.


    "Young master, I''m going to ask the guards if they have seen Miss Shirley get out of here."


    "Hurry up."


    "Okay." Murphy immediately walked over and asked.


    "Young master, she did get out of here,"


    "Then why didn''t they stop her? Shit, they don''t need to work here from tomorrow." Then James turned


    around and walked towards the door.


    "Young master, it''s not over here. It''s over here." Murphy felt something was wrong. If he wanted to find


    Miss Shirley, he should go through the door on this side. Why did young master go towards another


    door?


    "Let''s go home." James was not satisfied that their first date was ruined by the escape of Emily.


    He had spent a lot of time and energy to prepare the schedule for her tonight, but he didn''t expect it to


    be all in vain.


    Why should he go to look for that bad girl? It was just right for her to be kidnapped by human


    traffickers. He would not worry about her.


    "What?" Murphy thought he had misheard.


    "Why are you still standing there?"


    "Oh, I''ming, young master." Murphy had no choice but to follow him. The young master was


    getting more and more difficult to understand.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, it was alreadyte and it was time to go back. But Emily thought that


    James would be pissed off. What should she do?


    "Oliver, it''s sote. I''m going home."


    "Wow, I''m so happy to chat with you. I didn''t expect time to pass so quickly. Let me drive you


    home."

 Chapter 85 In Danger

    Chapter 85 In Danger


    "No, thanks. This is the city center. I can take a taxi home. If you send me back, some people will see


    us and give a lot of opinions. What''s more, it will have a bad impact on your family if the emperor and


    the queen see us." Emily said thoughtfully.


    "Well, you are right." He was a little disappointed and embarrassed.


    "Well, I''m leaving. I''ll visit you again next time. Thank you for your encouragement today. You deserve


    to be my good friend. Bye."


    Oliver stood up and said, "Shirl, don''t be so polite to me."


    "Of course not." Emily said right away, "But I have no choice. I''m so helpless now."


    "Okay. Be careful on your way home." Oliver stood on the high stairs and watched her go down step by


    step. His eyes followed her back.


    When Emily walked on the street, she was very upset. Where should she go? Should she go back to


    the royal family?


    That guy must be waiting for her there. She wondered if she couldn''t escape a beating tonight.


    ''Emily, are you asking for death?''


    Emily wandered on the street with her bag.


    Suddenly, she received a call from Jay. He was her savior all the time. Emily answered the phone


    happily.


    "Jay."


    "Why did you pick it up so soon? I thought you were crazy these days and couldn''t remember me.


    Humph! " Justin felt jealous on the phone.


    "Oh, no way. You have been very mysterious and busy recently."


    "Well, I''m not like what I used to be. God knows I want to walk on the street with you as casually as


    before. We used to go shopping and have fun together. But now we even need to secretly see each


    other. "


    "I agree. I hate our identities now. I want to eat spicy hot pot with you at the street corner."


    "I also wonder if we can disguise ourselves and sneak out one day."


    "Okay, can we do it now?" Emily asked excitedly.


    "Now? It seems impossible. My parents are at home. They keep an eye on me and don''t allow me to


    go out. "


    "Can''t you sneak out?"


    "It''s a special time now. I don''t want to make any trouble. I''m sorry, Emi. I''ll find an opportunity next


    time." Justin said awkwardly.


    "Humph! Jay, you''re not the same Jay who was always on call. I''m so disappointed. " Emily said


    angrily.


    "I''m sorry, Emi. I don''t want to." Justin was also very sad.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. How can I me you? I understand you. I can''t go out now, either. You don''t


    know how horrible the imperial pce is."


    ¡­¡­ The two of them chatted for more than half an hour.


    Emily hung up the phone with a smile.


    Every time she chatted with Jay, she would feel so happy. He was the person who could make her


    "Hey, girl, you look good. Are you alone? How about going out with me?" A sports car passed by the


    roadside, and an obscene head stretched out from the window, flirting with her yfully.


    "Screw you!" Emily said angrily.


    "Oh, girl, you are so spicy. I like it." The man was about more than 20 years old, with bright red hair and


    a pair of earrings on his ears. He looked ordinary and somewhat obscene.


    He seemed to like the way Emily reacted. He opened the door and got out of the car. He walked to her


    and pulled her arm.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to an interesting ce."


    "Go away, bastard! Don''t touch me!" Emily pushed the disgusting guy away with all her strength. She


    was afraid that her hands would be dirty. How could she meet such a scum on the way? This was such


    an unpeaceful world.


    "Bitch, don''t be so shameless. It''s your honor that I want to take you to have fun. I have a crush on you


    today. You have toe with me."


    "Damn it! If I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know the consequence of messing with women."


    Although she was still a girl.


    She threw a punch straight at his ugly and obscene face.


    "What? Bitch, how dare you hit me? I''ll teach you a lesson. " The man was tall and fearless. He rushed


    over again, and Emily threw another kick on his face precisely.


    Level eight of Taekwondo was not useless. Bad guys tended to bully the weak. In fact, Emily looked


    weak, but she was strong.


    The man almost lost his teeth because of her kick.


    Covering his face covered with blood, he looked at her angrily and said, "Bitch, I didn''t expect that from


    you. But don''t forget that I''ve been in this gang for so long. I''ve seen too many people like you. One


    word, bitch. See how I''ll punish you today." The man suddenly approached, with a white handkerchief


    in his hand.


    "HMM." Emily was held by him forcibly. No matter how she kicked and pped him, the man hugged


    her crazily and covered her mouth with the handkerchief.


    Damn it! She felt so dizzy. Why was she in a daze?


    "Ha ha, it''s finally done, little girl. Although you are a little spicy, I like young girls like you. You are still


    tender. Let''s go."


    The man threw Emily into the car and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, a silver light fell from the sky.


    He looked out in surprise and saw a person on the street.


    A young man with silver hair was approaching coldly. The man didn''t pay much attention and was


    about to drive.


    "Bang!"


    The young man threw a punch on his car. The passers-by on the street were scared away when they


    saw him.


    The man turned his head and looked at his car. He was so angry that he almost fainted.


    ''This brat is still young. How dare he oppose me? He is courting death! ''


    "You brat, you want to make trouble, too? Why did you destroy my car?"


    "Your car is ruined. Hurry up. Your car is going to explode."


    "What?" The man was so scared that he staggered out of the car and ran away.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "No way!" The young man with silver hair reached out his hand and sucked the man from the distance.


    "Help! Help!" The man was scared out of his wits and shouted.


    "Ghost?"


    "It''s all your fault. You messed with the wrong person."


    With a loud bang, the wretched man was mmed to the ground, and his heart was almost broken.


    He stamped on him heavily to vent his anger. He didn''t let go until he spat out blood.


    "If you dare to do anything bad again, I will kill you next time."


    "Ahem." The wretched man coughed violently. He was so scared that he nodded his head in a hurry.


    He didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    The young man with silver hair walked to the side of the car, gently picked up Emily and took her out of


    the car.


    Emily felt herself fell into a ball of soft cotton, soft, warm, veryfortable. She opened her eyes in a


    daze and saw the silver hair and the charmingchrymal mole.


    "Jackson."


    "Don''t say anything. Lie down and I''ll take you away." Jackson held her and walked slowly into the


    distance.


    With a bang, the shabby sports car behind him immediately emitted thick smoke and mes.


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    Jackson had already disappeared from the street, with Emily in his arms.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Jackson was standing in front of a European style building.


    There was a huge fountain in front of the vi, surrounded by marble road. The court light was dim


    yellow.


    The bodyguards in ck uniforms standing in front of the vi looked serious.


    "Boss! ! !"


    "Yes." Holding her in his arms, Jackson walked straight in. His eyes were cold, and no one dared to


    look at him.


    There were two words on the magnificent gate: Qian''s Pce.


    After entering the bedroom on the second floor, Jackson directly put her on the bed and tucked her in.


    Then he sat quietly on the edge of the bed and looked at her with mixed feelings.


    After a little groan, Emily turned around and continued to sleep, as if she was not in aa, but in a


    natural sleep. She fell into a sweet sleep and did not want to wake up.


    "Am I sure I won''t regret?" Jackson murmured, as if he was talking to himself, or to her.


    But he knew she couldn''t hear.


    In the sacred pce.


    James sat on the sofa with a murderous look all over his body. Murphy was so scared that he didn''t


    know what to do. The young master had specifically ordered that no one could be sent to look for this


    girl.


    What could he do?


    "Young master, I think maybe she has been taken away."


    "Who dares to take her away?"


    "Well, maybe it''s the person who dared to poison you that day."


    "Yes, it''s possible. Maybe there''s still a survivor."


    Reminded by Murphy, James couldn''t stay calm anymore. He must be mad at her, so he didn''t expect


    that this could happen. Maybe there were still some remnants of the people he had dealt with that day.


    Since they could find someone who was proficient in witchcraft, they could possibly have the remaining


    sin to avenge her.


    Damn it! It was really awful. When it was ten o''clock, there was still no trace of Emilying back.


    James began to be anxious. After the power came, he left the sacred pce as soon as possible.


    "James, where are you going at thiste hour? Why hasn''t Shirle back yet? " The queen asked


    worriedly.


    "My queen, the young master and Miss Shirley will note back to the sacred pce tonight."


    Murphy had arranged everything for him.


    James tried his best to track down where Emily was, but found nothing. He had searched almost all


    over the world, but didn''t find any trace of her. Unlikest time when she went to the resort to hide, he


    could easily capture her.


    "Damn it! I can''t find you! You bad girl, don''t be in danger!" If anything happened to this girl, he would


    hate himself.


    He directly made a phone call to Charles and Henry.


    "Charlie, Harry,e to the Imperial Capital Square quickly."


    "Oh, Jim, you finally remember that you have to attend the training. I thought you forgot it. Okay, we''ll


    be right there."


    "I''ll be there soon."


    Both sides replied.


    A minuteter, the two of them arrived at the Imperial Capital Square in a hurry.


    Charlesined from a distance, "No, the training shouldn''t be held in the downtown. What are you


    doing?"


    "I need your help."

 Chapter 86 Found Her

    Chapter 86 Found Her


    "Jim, you seldom ask us for help. It seems that the matter is very serious." Henry asked seriously. As


    the oldest brother, he was obviously mature and steady in his way of doing things, which was a huge


    contrast to Charles.


    "It''s for my sister-inw, right? Tell me, what''s the matter?" Charles was smart enough to guess it.


    Seeing the serious look on Jim''s face, he thought she was the only one who could make him so


    nervous.


    "She''s gone. I can''t find her location. Can you find her?"


    "What? We probably can''t if you can''t. But let''s have a try. " Although Charles was frivolous, he knew


    what to do at the critical moment.


    The three of them went to James'' apartment in the Emperor Building together and sat on the sofa to


    disy their skills. If they found her, they could immediately send their men to rescue her.


    "Damn it! There''s no signal at all. It''s my first time to track a person without any signal back." Charles


    cried out in frustration when he was in trouble.


    Henry frowned and tried to control his power with his spiritual sense. His body was surrounded by a


    blue light.


    "I still can''t do anything about it. I think her whereabouts must have been blocked by a stronger


    blocking space. We can''t search at all, unless there is a stronger person who can break through this


    enchanted barrier."


    Henry came to a conclusion.


    "Then I''ll go to my father." In the past more than ten years, every time he encountered difficulties, his


    father taught him to face them alone, so up to now, he had almost never asked his father to help him


    The two people beside him also saw how much he cherished the girl.


    "Jim, I think you are hopeless. You love her so much that you can''t extricate yourself from it. I believe


    you can find her. We are always ready to help you." Charles was so sweet.


    "Okay."


    James turned around and left.


    At the same time, in Qian''s Pce, Jackson looked at his watch and found that it was indeedte.


    The bodyguards outside came in and reported several times that someone tried to break through the


    enchanted barrier to search for Emily.


    He couldn''t let Qian''s Pce be exposed to the sun. It wasn''t the time yet.


    In the room, the anesthetic effect of Emily was about to pass, and it was time to send her back.


    Emily, who was lying on the bed, was no longer the chattering girl.


    He bent over and approached her little by little.


    After a light kiss, the woman on the bed frowned as if she was about to wake up.


    Jackson immediately stood up and left her lips.


    Touching his lips, Jackson became a coward who stole a kiss.


    "Oh, why am I here?" Suddenly, Emily sat up from the bed.


    "You finally wake up. Do you still remember that you were bullied on the roadside?"


    Jackson gently held her shoulder and said with concern.


    "Yes, that bastard was so despicable. He pissed me off. But I seemed to have fainted. Did you save


    me?" Should Emily feel lucky? She was almost ruined.


    "Well, I happened to pass by there. If I hade a littleter, you would have died." Jackson stressed


    the seriousness of the matter.


    "Thank you, Jack. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I thought I was strong enough to protect


    myself." Emily lowered her head dejectedly. What a shame.


    "Did you make a mistake again?" Pointing at her nose, Jackson med her.


    "Ouch, I''m really dazed with the drug. You''ve told me many times not to say thank you. Oh, you''re so


    kind to me." Emily praised from the bottom of her heart without any hesitation.


    "That''s kind? Is there no one who treats you better than me? " Jackson asked tentatively.


    "Well, I think there is." Emily searched in her mind and found that her daddy, mommy, Jay and Lisa


    were all nice to her.


    "That''s it. Does everyone who treats you well ask for return or gratitude?"


    "But it''s a polite thing."


    "I don''t like you to be polite." Said Jackson stubbornly.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. Let me send you back first."


    Jackson stood up. He really couldn''t keep this girl here for a long time. If James invited more powerful


    people, his enchanted barrier would be broken soon. After all, he was not invincible.


    "What?" When the topic came to sending her home, she was upset.


    "What? You don''t want to go back?" Jackson asked in confusion.


    "Well, I don''t want to go back to that guy. If you really can''t keep me here, just send me back to the An


    Family." Emily said with an aggrieved look.


    "Well, I''d better send you back to the An Family. After all, it''s not good for you to stay here." Jackson


    handed the shoes to her.


    Emily got out of bed helplessly. How could she be so miserable that there was no ce to let her stay?


    When Emily walked out of the gate of the vi, she looked back and didn''t see the five old castles in the


    state of looking at the moon.


    It was a very strange vi.


    "Let''s go." Jackson urged her to leave, so she didn''t see it clearly. She knew that this vi was very big


    and glorious, and it might be another residence of the Qian Family. She got in his car and left the ce


    in a sh.


    After sending Emily to the An Family safely, Jackson left.


    "Jim, we found her."


    Henry came in a hurry to see James, who was waiting outside the meeting hall for his father.


    "Where?" Without hesitation, James ran away from the meeting hall and followed Henry.


    When the busy emperor came out, his son was gone. He just asked him to wait for five minutes. How


    could he be so impatient?


    Then Charles also rushed over and approached them.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "In the An Family."


    "How could it be? It''s impossible for the An Family to have the ability to prevent us from tracing.


    Absolutely impossible. " James said calmly.


    "Let''s talk about itter. Maybe the An Family has a lot of secrets that no one knows." Henry reminded


    him.


    "Well, the most important thing is to bring her back. You can go back to sleep now. I''ll deal with the rest.


    Thank you, Harry." James had never been polite to these brothers, but now he even thanked them.


    The two brothers were too shocked to speak for a long time.


    Was this really His Highness? Was this really the cold and arrogant Jim?


    It was unbelievable. It turned out that a girl could change a person who had not changed for more than


    ten years.


    "What are you talking about? Jim, we will try our best to help you." Henry''s face darkened and said


    seriously. Obviously, this ''thank you'' stung his nerves.


    "Ah, Jim, why did you say that? The more I think about it, the more ufortable I feel."


    Charles became more furious after hearing that.


    "Don''t listen to me if you feel ufortable. Get back, all of you."


    After pushing Charles away, James nodded at Henry and disappeared in front of them.


    "Oh, my young master, why don''t you wait for me? You know I can''t teleport. You are bulling me."


    Gasping for air, Murphy caught up with them and happened to meet the two young masters.


    "Hello, Mr. Charles and Mr. Henry."


    "Well, your young master is on his way to the An Family. If you speed up to the highest speed, maybe


    you can catch up with him."


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m leaving. Bye." As Murphy ran away, they suddenly heard the sound of the car


    starting.


    The two men shrugged and went back to their own home quietly to catch up on sleep.


    When James arrived at the gate of the An Family, two bodyguards were on high alert when they saw


    the young man in ck and wearing a mask.


    "Who are you? Why are you sneaking at the gate? " The two bodyguards dared to scold him.


    Holding back his anger, James kept moving forward. There was a fire in his palm. He really wanted to


    kill them one by one.


    But he couldn''t alert the enemy. If he was exposed, he would lose a chance. He only had ten chances


    at his current level.


    Suddenly, the whistle of a car came from the front door and the light of the car came over.


    Wearing a mask, Murphy walked to James seriously and scolded loudly, "I asked you to wait for me.


    Why didn''t you listen to me? His Highness''s decree is here."


    As soon as the bodyguards saw Murphy wearing a mask, they immediately understood that there was


    indeed a Murphy wearing a unique mask beside His Highness.


    "Oh, it''s His Highness'' people. Pleasee in. I''ll inform Mr. Sam and Miss Shirley."


    "You want to die? Murphy, how dare you talk to me like that?" James red at him.


    "Oh, please let me go, young master. I just want to help you sneak in."


    "Well, do I need to sneak in? I want to go in there tantly. "


    "Young master, don''t be impulsive. I don''t care if you rush in in the daytime." Murphy pleaded.


    Only then did James manage to hold back his anger. He was too impulsive just now, regardless of the


    consequences.


    "You are smart." Swallowing his anger, James walked into the An Family with Murphy.


    The lights of the An Family, which were supposed to be turned off, suddenly lit up. They were on high


    alert to wee them.


    All of a sudden, James felt that it was good for him not to see people with his real identity. He could see


    clearly the attitude of those people towards him without his identity.


    "Wee. What can I do for you two? Why did His Highness send you to the An Family at this time?"


    Sam walked out of the room in pajamas with a crutch.


    "His Highness wants us to pick Miss Shirley up to the sacred pce."


    Murphy said first.

 Chapter 87 Concentrated On Designing

    Chapter 87 Concentrated On Designing


    "Oh, she just fell asleep. Okay, I''ll ask someone to invite her down." Sam was the master of the An


    Family, but he didn''t dare to disobey any order of James.


    When James was about to pull the girl down in person, he suddenly remembered that it was not


    convenient for him now, so he held it back.


    "Mr. Sam, when did Miss Shirleye back to the An Family?" After thinking for a while, James asked.


    "Shirl seemed toe back just a little earlier than you. She came back with a boy in a luxury car. The


    boy is the same age as Shirl. He must be her ssmate."


    Mr. Sam answered truthfully.


    While they were talking, Emily went downstairs in a panic.


    ''Oh, my god! I''m in a big trouble now. Isn''t that James? Hees in person?''


    Emily lowered her head and slowly walked to them.


    "Grandpa, I''m going back. I''ll see you next time." Shirley said politely.


    "Okay. Be careful on the way. Come back to see me when you have time." Mr. Sam pretended to say


    that, as if the rtionship between them was getting more and more real.


    The three of them walked out of the An Family. Murphy was driving at a high speed on the road.


    The atmosphere in the back seat of the car was very strange. James didn''t say a word, and Emily was


    trembling with fear.


    "It''s up to you if you want to kill me or cut me into pieces." Finally, Emily couldn''t stand the silence


    anymore. With her eyes closed, she leaned over to him, like a brave warrior who was not afraid of


    death.


    "Why would I kill you? I love you so much! " Gritting his teeth, James managed to suppress his anger.


    No matter how angry he was, he didn''t want to lose his temper after seeing her. How did she disappear


    during this period of time? He would naturally find out where she went.


    "Hey, don''t be so sarcastic." Emily felt ufortable all over her body.


    "Am I sarcastic?" James snorted.


    Even Murphy, who was sitting in the front, couldn''t hear the conversation between the two people. The


    atmosphere was oppressive. The car sped up, turning left and right, and the people sitting behind fell to


    left and right. Emily held the seat belt tightly.


    "Hey, Murphy, why are you driving so fast?" At first, Emily didn''t feel dizzy, but now she almost threw


    up.


    "Well, Miss, it seems that the road here is not good and there are a lot of people. Please sit tight. I''ll


    slow down." Murphy said awkwardly.


    "No need. Murphy, it''s ok." James said that on purpose.


    Just now, he dared to drive this fast because the young master didn''t object, but now it directly turned


    into approval.


    "James, you just want to vent your anger in this way. Well, whatever." Holding the seat belt tightly,


    Emily turned her face away and ignored him.


    Without saying a word, James gave a nce to Murphy. The car made a sharp turn of ny degrees.


    Without holding tight, Emily was thrown out directly into the arms of James.


    "That''s my good girl, my kitten." With a smile, James took her into his arms and held her tightly.


    "Let go of me. I don''t want you to hold me." Emily struggled with her little hands like cat''s ws, but it


    was useless. How could this boy be so strong?


    "Don''t try to escape again. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I can catch you." James raised the


    corners of his mouth.


    "Well, I''m not sure. Why did you find me sote today? Where were you when I was in danger? "


    "What did you say? Were you in danger? " With his eyes wide open, James thought, ''If it''s true, isn''t it a


    failure for me to vent my feelings to this girl?''


    "Yes, I was almost ruined by an obscene man."


    "Then how did you get out of the danger?"


    "It''s none of your business. I''m so powerful. I can get out of danger." Emily boasted. In the face of this


    jealous man, she didn''t tell him that it was Jackson who saved her. Otherwise, he might make things


    difficult for Jack again. It would be the best if the rtionship between the two brothers could be eased.


    "Why don''t I believe it? You have weak legs and arms."


    "Don''t look down upon me, okay?" Emily was not convinced. She was more powerful than ordinary


    girls. How could she be a weak girl in his mouth?


    "I think highly of you." James smiled.


    "Well, why don''t I see that?"


    "Well, I don''t want to argue with you today. Who dares to hurt you?"


    A hint of cruelty shed through James'' red eyes. Anyone who dared to hurt his girl was courting


    death.


    "Oh, it was just a drunken ruffian. I don''t remember what he looks like."


    "Damn it!" James punched on the back seat. Murphy was so scared that he even lost his mind for a


    second when driving.


    "Well, I also think he deserves death. I wish I could beat his teeth off." Emily waved her fist angrily.


    "Hang him up and beat him up again."


    "Then cut him a few thousand times with a knife."


    "Blow him up in the frying pan in the end."


    "You are right." Emily agreed immediately.


    Murphy''s face darkened. This youngdy and the young master were really a couple. They were both


    ruthless. If that fellow was really caught, he would die a horrible death.


    The car finally arrived at the Imperial Capital Square in half an hour.


    "Are we going to stay here tonight?"


    "Yes." Replied James.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Emily said awkwardly. It would be terrible if they slept in the same bed


    again.


    "Why not? I think it''s good."


    "You..." Emily was speechless.


    They went up to the 88th floor.


    After taking a shower, Emily found that there were actually many empty bedrooms. One belonged to


    Murphy, the others belonged to no body. She didn''t want to sleep with the wolf in the main bedroom.


    Last night, she had to sleep with him all night in order to find out the secrets, but she hadn''t found any


    secrets. She''d better give up.


    She sneaked out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel, and was about to sneak into a bedroom


    and close the door to sleep.


    As soon as she took a few steps, the sound of the devil came from behind her. He leaned against the


    side of his bedroom and looked at her.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Well, I''m going to sleep." Emily replied with a frown.


    "The room is here. What are you going to do over there?" James held his arms and continued to ask.


    "I... I... I''ll sleep. " With three steps, Emily rushed out, opened the door of another bedroom and rushed


    in.


    She locked the door and leaned her back against it.


    Just when she thought that this guy didn''te and was about to get on the bed, the door suddenly


    opened. There was no key in his hand or on the door.


    "How... How did you get in here?" Emily pointed at him in surprise.


    "No ce here can stop me. Do I need the key to my own room?" James was wearing household


    shoes and casual clothes.


    "Damn you! Don''te over!"


    "I will definitelye over." James walked over, picked her up and went out of the room directly to his


    main bedroom.


    "Damn it! James, you and I are at daggers drawn. " The mor of Emily came out from the door all the


    time. Murphy covered his mouth and snickered.


    She still couldn''t get rid of the fate of sleeping with him.


    On the second day, when Emily got up, she was wearing a pink cartoon pajama and her hair was in a


    mess. She walked around the apartment.


    "Murphy, help me find some jewelry design materials."


    "Murphy, please prepare some drawings, pencils and erasers for me."


    "Murphy, I need some other pigment..."


    Sitting on the sofa, James didn''t know what on earth she was going to do.


    Murphy had no choice but to be the one who ran errands for her.


    After all the preparations werepleted, Emily locked herself in the study. No one was allowed to


    enter, not even James.


    "It seems that Miss is going to draw a drawing about jewelry."


    "Oh, is she still interested in it?" With great interest, James quietly walked to the door of the study, even


    though Emily had warned them repeatedly not to enter.


    "Young master, are you sure you want to go in?" Murphy was worried. If Miss Shirley really wanted to


    do the design, she couldn''t be disturbed.


    "Of course." James opened the door and walked in.


    He saw that Emily was bending over the table, holding the tablet seriously and looking at the pictures


    on it to find inspiration.


    Her little head was tilted, and she was biting a pencil in her mouth. She was so concentrated that she


    didn''t even notice when James came in.


    He quietly walked behind her, staring at her until she started to write.


    A pencil was drawing on the paper.


    "I didn''t know you can paint." James raised his eyebrows, not knowing whether to praise or satirize.


    "Please, this is not painting. It''s jewelry design. I did learn painting for a period of time before, which


    "Okay." James said lightly.


    It was not until then that Emily realized something was wrong. "How did youe in? Don''t you know


    that you are disturbing a designer now?"


    "Well, you can do whatever you want. I won''t disturb you anymore. My kitten." James stroked her hair


    gently and went out.


    It was not until seven o''clock in the evening that Emily came out of the study and became more


    slovenly. James couldn''t bear to look straight at her. Was this girl really from a rich family? How could


    she be so slovenly?


    Her hands and nose were stained with lead, and her hair was in a mess. She looked haggard, but her


    eyes were full of excitement.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha ha, I finally made it." Emily threw her design draft to James.


    On a white paper, a bracelet was drawn with a ck pencil. It was light and beautiful.


    It was a simple double button design. Two thin chains were connected together, and on one side hung


    a emerald shaped like the sun, with a thin tassel embellishment at the edge. Although the design was a


    little unskillful, the idea was not bad.


    "Why is your sun green?"

 Chapter 88 His Highnesss Self-Esteem Was Hurt

    Chapter 88 His Highness''s Self-Esteem Was Hurt


    "You don''t understand, do you? Normally, the sun is orange yellow, but mine is green, because this sun


    is the hope of the morning, and hope is green. This bracelet hopes people to live a life full of sunshine


    and hope. I decide to name my first piece as The Shining Morning."


    After listening carefully, James really felt that this idea was very bold and creative. No one dared to


    make the sun green. The key to sess was to boldly change the traditional concept like her.


    He nodded, with a strange look in his eyes. Today, he looked at her from a different perspective. How


    many miracles on earth did she have that he had to dig out?


    "Was it good?"


    "Not bad. What are you going to use it for?"


    James asked why she designed it.


    "I''m going to take part in the student presidentpetition. Don''t you remember that there is a design


    association in our school? I''m going to learn a lot there. Besides, I''ve signed up for the president''s


    selection. It''s a work for the preliminarypetition."


    Emily raised the work in her hand.


    "If you want to be the president, just tell me. There is no need topete with them." James didn''t


    understand what was on her mind. Why didn''t she take the shortcut? Didn''t she know that as Prince


    James of the Ou Family, he could do anything in Holy Sakura?


    "Well, I can''tmunicate with you. You are born with such an iparably noble identity and power.


    You will never know the happiness ofpeting." Emily shook her head and put the design sketch


    aside.


    "Who said that? I used to want topete with others, but no one was willing to use their real ability to


    there was a sad look on James'' face, which was rare to see. Looking at his expression nkly, Emily


    didn''t expect that His Highness also had something pathetic.


    "Well, you gain some, you lose some. Don''t be sad. If you meet someone like me, I will never let you


    win, ha ha." Emily saidcently.


    "Are you hungry? It''s sote. Let''s go out for dinner." James rolled his eyes at her and dragged her out.


    "Do you want to go out to eat? Don''t we eat here?" Emily asked suspiciously.


    "Go out to eat." James dragged her away stubbornly.


    "Wow, then I want to eat spicy hot pot." When they walked on the street, Emily couldn''t help the


    deepest greed in her stomach again. God knew how much she liked spicy hot pot, and she often went


    out to eat with Jay. She hadn''t eaten it for a long time, and her stomach was full of greed.


    "Why do you eat such unhealthy food again?" In James'' heart, there was still a big shadow over the


    fried rice cakest time.


    "Ahem, this is not something unclean or unhealthy. Haven''t you eaten it? If you haven''t, don''t eat it


    randomly. I want to eat that." Emily was domineering. He didn''t want to eat, but she did.


    After ordering, she sat down and wolfed down the food. Sitting aside, James covered his face, fearing


    that others would find out that he was the Royal Highness of Sakura Kingdom.


    What a shame.


    "Emi, you are here, why didn''t you answer my phone? I also want to eat spicy hot pot, so Ie here


    to try my luck. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Wearing a peaked cap, Justin sat beside her. He


    "Jay, you''re out. Ha ha, this spicy hot pot is new. We haven''t eaten it before. How do you know I''m


    here?" Emily''s smart words exposed his lie.


    "Well, well, I was following you. Ha ha, you don''t take your cell phone with you." As soon as Jay


    started, he couldn''t stop.


    "HMM." James coughed to show his existence.


    "Oops, Prince James is also here. I didn''t see you. Sorry for the disrespectful just now." Justin


    pretended to be embarrassed. In fact, he did it on purpose just now. When he followed them, he saw


    that he was either holding Emi''s waist or holding her hand. It was so hateful that he hadn''t asked for his


    permission.


    "You have eyes?" James said viciously.


    "Well, of course I have eyes. But they are not good. I''m wearing contact lenses."


    "Do you want me to eat it or not? Jay, you go order for yourself, and then order another one for me.


    Then let''s make this guy starve to death." Emily stuck out her tongue at him naughtily.


    "Hum, order one for me." James ordered as usual.


    Only he and Emily came out tonight, without taking Murphy with them. Therefore, he habitually ordered


    Justin. Don''t forget that Justin was also from a rich family, and he was not much nobler than Jay.


    "Jay, just order mine and yours. Let this guy do it himself." Emily gave a cold nce at James and told


    Justin.


    "You''re right. His Highness should have brought a servant with him. Otherwise, we have no obligation


    to take care of you."


    "You..." Clenching his fists angrily, James stood up and walked towards the shop owner.


    "Give me a bowl of spicy hot pot." Wearing a pair of sunsses, James ordered coolly with his hands


    in his trouser pockets.


    The store owner looked at him carefully and didn''t find out who he was. At this time, there were many


    people in the shop, so he didn''t have time to take care of him. "Ah, you can do it yourself. Pick up the


    food you want, then take the food to me and I''ll cook for you. I''m not picking the food for you or sending


    it to your mouth. You won''t like it either."


    The store owner''s casual words hurt James'' self-esteem.


    He was burning with anger.


    "Dare you say it again?" James took off his sunsses and showed his handsome face in front of


    everyone in the store.


    "Wow, it''s His Highness. It''s His Highness. Am I dreaming?" The customers in the shop immediately


    picked up their mobile phones and cameras to take photos of him wildly. They didn''t dare to get too


    close to him. The authority was there, and they didn''t dare to act recklessly.


    Emily was enjoying the delicious food when she was squeezed into meat pies by these crazy women


    and fangirls. How could she eat?


    In the chaotic crowd, Justin whispered to her, "Emi, let''s leave him alone. It''s a good time."


    "Ha ha, that''s exactly what I''m thinking about. Bye, Your Highness. You are really an idiot in life." Emily


    wiped her mouthcently. At the worst, they could go to the spicy hot pot restaurant on the street


    corner where they used to eat.


    The store owner knew that the young man was His Highness. He was so scared that he almost fainted.


    How could he think that even His Highness woulde to this unknown shop?


    "Your store will be closed tomorrow." James would let these ignorant people pay back the humiliation


    he got today.


    "No, Your Highness. This is just a small business. It''s just opened. How can I close it? Please forgive


    me, Your Highness, I''m so sorry." The store owner fell pitifully in front of him and hugged his legs. The


    scene was so spectacr that the crowd burst intoughter, and all of them were watching a good


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    show.


    "If you had known it earlier, you would have been nicer." James shook off his hand, got out of his arms


    and went back to the table.


    But Emily was not there.


    "Damn it! How dare you run away? I''ll teach you a lesson when I get back."


    Standing on the street helplessly, James was unprecedentedly embarrassed. He took out his phone


    and was about to ask Murphy to pick him up.


    Connie, who was shopping with her friends, saw that James was standing alone on the street. Her


    eyes lit up and she walked over, wriggling her waist.


    "My brother James, why are you here? Are you shopping too?" Connie greeted warmly.


    "Yes, what''s up?" James asked coolly.


    "Oh, nothing. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Can I buy you a cup of coffee or milk tea?"


    "Whatever." James thought to himself helplessly, ''This girl must have gone with that brat. Now I will be


    bored if I go back. Why should I keep chasing her? Without her, I can also live a wonderful life.''


    Hearing his answer, Connie couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "Okay, my brother James, let''s go." Connie walked to her red Ferrari and opened the door for James.


    Without saying a word, James got in the car with a long face.


    Connie was happy. She had spent a lot of time on Charles recently, but he only treated her as his


    sister. Now she seemed to rekindle hope in His Highness.


    She was so beautiful and excellent. She deserved a perfect boy like His Highness.


    With a big smile on her face, she drove the car at full speed on the street.


    "Hello, little princess. Look, is that your brother James who is sitting on the passenger seat in that


    sports car over there?" A girl, who was shopping with the little princess, pointed at James who was


    flying by.


    "Yes, that is my brother James."


    "Wow, I just saw his side face. He is so handsome. I''m fascinated by him. When can our junior high


    school students see His Highness? Or when can you take me to the royal family for fun?" The girl


    grabbed her arm and asked.


    Fiona nced at the girl who ttered her every day in disgust, and then smiled charmingly. "Ha ha,


    next time, let''s go back first today."


    Fiona''s face turned dejected again.


    Connie took James to a famous Starbucks. They sat down together and ordered a cup of Mocha and a


    cup of cappino.


    "My brother James, what happened to you? You seem to be in a bad mood. You can tell me if you need


    help. " Connie took a sip of her coffee and shook her enchanting ret curly hair.

 Chapter 89 Ten Minutes

    Chapter 89 Ten Minutes


    "Mind your own business." Sitting by the window of the coffee shop on the fifth floor, James said lightly.


    "Well, I''m sorry, my brother James. Do you want to go to Court Rose after drinking the coffee? Do you


    want to dance tonight?"


    Connie invited him generously, and he might say yes.


    "No, thanks. Drink your coffee. I''m going back afterwards." James also took a sip of his coffee.


    "Oh, my brother James, don''t be like this." Connie picked up her coffee cup, came over and sat down


    beside him on the sofa.


    "Oops!" She screamed. Her hand identally poured the coffee and spilled it on his white shirt.


    "I''m so sorry, my brother James. Did I scald you?"


    "It''s okay. Let go of your hand." James shook off her hand.


    "My brother James, you won''t me me, will you? I really didn''t mean it." Connie said sadly.


    "It''s okay. Let''s go back." He couldn''t stay here any longer. He felt sick at the sight of such a person.


    "My brother James, I think I''d better take you to the hospital. It seems that you''re scalded and your skin


    is red. It''s all my fault. I just wanted to have a good chat with you." Connie pretended to be pitiful.


    "I told you no need." James scolded her coldly, then stood up and left.


    He had already taken out his phone and told Murphy his specific location.


    "My brother James, are you sure you don''t want me to take you to the hospital?"


    "No need. You''d better stay away from me." Then James turned around and left.


    Sitting on the sofa, Connie showed a smile after sess.


    As soon as James returned to the sacred pce, Fiona came over and held his arm.


    "My brother James, you''re back." Her voice was soft, sweet, and very obedient.


    "Well, Fio, how was your day?" James was nicer to her.


    "I went shopping and bought some new clothes. Do you want me to wear them for you?"


    "Okay." Buried all his displeasure in his heart, James sat on the sofa and looked at Fiona, who had


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    changed a new dress from her room.


    She wore a cherry pink princess bubble skirt with a big butterfly knot around her waist. The pink dress


    suited her temperament very much. Her curly hair was hanging on her shoulder, and her big round


    eyes were clear and lovely.


    "Well, very good." James nodded.


    "Oh, it turns out that you have the same taste as me. I also think this one looks good." Fiona sat next to


    him and rubbed against him.


    "My brother James, in fact, I saw you on the street. You seemed to have left in a red sports car." Fiona


    still wanted to find out who that person was. Did her brother James change his new girlfriend and didn''t


    treat that Shirley well?


    "Oh, that was your sister Connie. She took me to have a cup of coffee."


    "Oh, I see. I''m angry that you didn''t buy me a cup of coffee." Fiona puckered her lips in displeasure.


    "I will take you there in the future."


    At this time, the emperor and the queen came in from outside, and the two of them were smiling.


    "James, you''re back. You said Shirl was missing. Have you found her?" The queen asked with concern.


    They had already known that James had been looking for Emily for the whole night yesterday.


    "Yes, I found her, but she disappeared again."


    "Well, how could this be?" The emperor sat down and asked seriously.


    "She went out for fun this time. She wille backter. I''ll go upstairs and have a rest." James left


    them coldly.


    "Honey, what''s wrong with our son?" The queen asked the emperor curiously.


    "Maybe it''s because of Shirl. Our son seems to really fall in love with that girl." The emperor said with a


    smile.


    "Ha ha, really? That''s great. " The queen also burst intoughter.


    These words stabbed into Fiona''s heart.


    ''How could my brother James like that bad girl? He always liked me the most.''


    "Father, mother, I feel terrible." Fiona plunged into the arms of the emperor and the queen, seeking


    "What''s wrong, honey? Are you feeling bad? Do you need a doctor?" The queen held her tightly and


    asked with concern.


    "My heart hurt. It''s okay. I''ll be fine soon. Mommy, rub it for me."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll rub for you." The queen gently rubbed her aching heart.


    "You little girl, you are bing more and more coquettish. Don''t forget that your mommy''s hand is


    very precious."


    The emperor teased as he pinched her nose.


    "Dad, don''t be naughty." Fiona turned her face away with a pout.


    It took Justin and Emily the whole night to finish all the dishes.


    "I''m so full, my belly." Emily touched her belly and couldn''t move.


    "Do you want me to carry you?"


    "No, thanks. You are full too."


    "I''m fine." Justin said stubbornly.


    "By the way, Jay, have you also participated in the student president selection? What kind of video are


    you going to upload in the first round?"


    Emily suddenly remembered and asked.


    "I will y the piano. This is my only good specialty."


    "Of course not. You really have something else. I''m looking forward to ourpetition. It must be fun."


    Emily began to look forward to the beginning of thepetition. It would be interesting if she could find


    a suitable opponent in thepetition.


    "Well, let''s fight for two of the five presidents."


    "Okay, let''s do it."


    It was almost ten o''clock when the two of them parted and went home respectively.


    James looked at the clock on the wall and found that it was approaching ten o''clock little by little.


    Suddenly, James heard some noises outside. He knew that girl hade back.


    "You still remember toe back?" The cold voice of James came from the sofa directly to the ears of


    Emily who came in from the door.


    "Why not? I had a good time. Of course I shoulde back."


    Emily jumped around him and was about to go upstairs.


    At the same time, James stood up and pulled her back, preventing her from moving forward. Fiona


    came out of her room and saw this scene.


    She stood there awkwardly and resentfully, looking at them.


    "Who allowed you to go upstairs? Come here." James pulled her to the sofa and sat next to her.


    "What are you doing?" Emily was in a panic. They were in the hall, and there were people inside and


    outside. This bloke couldn''t be disciplined.


    "I think I indulge you too much. You challenge my patience again and again." It was almost ten o''clock,


    so James leaned over and kissed her.


    "What?" With her eyes wide open, Fiona covered her mouth with her hand and didn''t dare to make a


    sound.


    On the other hand, Murphy consciously avoided looking up. Even all the guards in the sacred pce


    automatically blocked the scene inside.


    Damn it! Damn it!


    Holding her hands, Fiona kept their kiss in her mind.


    ''My brother James, how could you kiss this bad girl in front of me?''


    The bell rang at ten o''clock. As expected, nothing happened, which made Fiona more restless. What


    happened?


    Ten o''clock. It was indeed ten o''clock. Why didn''t it happen to her brother James?


    Fiona walked up to Murphy and asked him softly, "Murphy, why doesn''t my brother James?"


    "Shh! Keep your voice down. Don''t let anyone hear the young master''s secret. My princess, you can''t. "


    "Well, I see. Can you tell me why it didn''t happen tonight?"


    "That''s because of Miss Shirley. Look, they are so close to each other that they have sessfully


    stopped the young master''s change tonight." Murphy patiently analyzed with her.


    "Wow, I see. Does my brother James really like her? Or does he use her to help him reduce the pain of


    the change?" Fionaforted herself.


    "My princess, you can''t say that. In fact..."


    "Well, thank you, Murphy." Fiona didn''t have the patience to listen to the second half of the story, so


    she went back to her room happily.


    Brother James wasn''t true to that girl. She didn''t feel disappointed at all. Sooner orter, James would


    use that girl up and dump that girl. He still loved her the most.


    Thinking of this, her world was suddenly enlightened.


    Ten minutester, James let go of Emily.


    To her surprise, James still wanted more.


    "Damn!" Emily was so angry. She was kissed by him as soon as she came back. She covered her


    mouth and ran upstairs.


    In a good mood, Jameszilyy on the sofa and savored the kiss. Now he was rxed and could live


    like a normal person. He had been longing to it for a long time.


    Although the daily change could give him powerful strength, it also added to his suffering.


    "Young master, Mr. Charles just called to ask when you will resume the training. If it is not so soon, he


    will be busy chasing after girls and can''t be on call."


    Murphy walked up to him and reported.


    "Ha ha, this guy is so happy. The training will recover tomorrow."


    "Okay, I''ll inform himter."


    Then James stood up, left the sofa and went upstairs.

 Chapter 90 Tried To Like Him

    Chapter 90 Tried To Like Him


    As soon as Emily went upstairs, she closed the door immediately. But she seemed to have used this


    trick, and this bloke could easilye in. Her efforts were in vain.


    She simply opened the door again, waiting for that guy toe up.


    "Oh, my god! You are finally smart. Now you don''t close the door but stand here to wee me." With


    great interest, James walked up the stairs.


    When he walked to the door, Emily smiled lightly and mmed the door with a bang, almost crushed


    his handsome face.


    Seeing the door in front of him, which was less than two centimeters away from him, James closed his


    eyes and his face immediately darkened.


    This girl was getting bolder and bolder. Didn''t she know that he was almost disfigured?


    Bang!


    He kicked the door open. Emily stuck out her tongue at him naughtily on the sofa.


    Holding back his anger, James closed the door and approached her with a faint smile.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Don''te over." Emily jumped up from the sofa and could feel the


    coldness all over James'' body from a distance.


    ''Oh, my god, he''s going to eat me alive. I need to run.''


    Seeing that she ran faster than a rabbit, James smiled and saw her running like this. He sat calmly on


    the sofa, picked up a magazine and read it slowly.


    Seeing that he didn''t chase after her, Emily was a little relieved. s, she had to pay the price for being


    naughty, but she was not afraid. She had to be naughtier in the future.


    "Come here." James said slowly. The perfect line of his lips twitched slightly, but there was no


    fluctuation in his tone.


    "No. I''m going to take a shower." Emily went to the wardrobe to get her pajamas and went into the


    bathroom, ignoring James perfectly.


    "Kitten is so disobedient. What should I do?"


    James quickly stood up and blocked the door of the bathroom. A slender hand stopped her in front of


    the door.


    "Hey, James, what the hell are you doing? I was just taking a revenge on you. We are even." Emily said


    reasonably and confidently.


    "Who says we''re even? Don''t forget that you are my lifetime pet, and I think you''ve already forgotten


    thew of pet."


    "Well, I don''t want to be your pet now. I break the contract. What do you want to do?" Emily didn''t want


    to admit that she was forced to sign the contract.


    "Then don''t me me for being rude." After pulling her into the bathroom, James closed the door and


    turned on the warm lights. He easily threw her into the bathtub and followed her in.


    ''Oh, my god! Is he really going to take a shower with me?''


    No way!


    Emily crawled out of the bathtub awkwardly, and the faucet above her head had sprayed hot water on


    her clothes.


    The white shirt immediately clung to her slender waist, showing her figure.


    Emily covered her chest with her hands.


    "Get out of here, James, you bastard!" Then Emily poured some water on James.


    He didn''t move and let her pour.


    "Can''t you get out?"


    "No, I want to bathe with you."


    "Shame on you!" With a red face, Emily was about to run out of the bathroom. How could she take a


    shower in such a situation?


    He held her waist with one hand and took her into the bathtub again.


    She shouldn''t have pissed him off.


    "James, if you dare to take off my clothes, I will hate you for the rest of my life." Emily squeezed out two


    drops of tears and roared with grievance.


    Startled, James stopped what he was doing.


    What was he doing just now? Was he too impulsive?


    "Then do you dare to be naughty in the future?" James raised her tearful chin and asked dotingly.


    "Yes!" Emily nodded her head. She thought she was courting death.


    "Then I''ll continue." James had reached out his hand to the buttons of her shirt and pulled off the first


    one, revealing the pink camisole inside.


    "You, you bastard, bastard, bastard!" Emily stamped hard on his foot.


    The severe pain made him frown. This girl was really ruthless. She was the only one who dared to do


    this to him.


    Enduring the pain and anger, he tore her clothes with his hands.


    "Okay, okay, I beg you. James, let''s discuss it. Let go of me first. I can promise you anything, really."


    In a moment of desperation, Emily finallypromised. It was true this time. She was really scared.


    "Really?" Obviously, James didn''t believe what she said. She didn''t tell the truth.


    "Of course it''s true. As long as you make a reasonable proposal, I will promise you. But the premise is


    that you must let me go."


    "Okay, deal. Fall in love with me. Seriously fall in love with me. Don''t hang out with other boys. Can you


    do that?" James said seriously. Although she was his fiancee now, this girl had never loved him at all.


    If she was willing to put down her prejudices against him and work hard to fall in love with him, then the


    problem would be solved.


    "What?" Emily hesitated. It was more painful to like this devil than to kill her, but if she didn''t agree now,


    she would die.


    ''Just say yes. Anyway, he doesn''t know if she is working hard or not.''


    "Okay, I promise you." Emily pretended to hesitate for a long time and answered reluctantly.


    "In order to show that you are trying hard to fall in love with me, you can''t leave my sight every day. You


    have to unconditionally ept my good to you, and you can''t be with other boys."


    "OK, OK." Emily agreed readily. Anyway, she wouldn''t listen to him no matter what he said. When the


    time came, she would go against him.


    "Well, you should take a shower now. Don''t catch a cold." After throwing her into the bathtub, James


    turned around and walked out of the bathroom with a triumphant smile.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief. If he came back every day in the future, she would suffer a lot. She


    couldn''t bear it.


    ''When will youe back, Shirley? I will die in the hands of James sooner orter.''


    She spent more than an hour in the bathroom before she slowly came out. Unexpectedly, James didn''t


    sleep. He sat on the sofa for more than an hour. When he saw here out, he stood up and went into


    the bathroom with his pajamas.


    Since Emily caught a coldst time and the two girls who didn''t do anything right were sent away, there


    was no servant in her room anymore and she lived a free and easy life alone.


    But James had to do everything by himself.


    Emily got into the bed and fell asleep soon. She fell asleep quickly and soundly before James came


    out.


    James lifted the quilt, got into the bed, stroked her soft long hair and tender face, and fell asleep.


    He had a good dream!


    A new week came.


    The first round of the selection test had officially begun, and the contestants had begun to submit their


    initial videos on the school website.


    The design drawing was finished. Emily didn''t need to make a video. She just needed to submit the


    design drawing to the website and publish it. In this way, the consequences would be less popr than


    that of the videos, which had a little impact on her.


    As soon as it was released, only a few people who loved design voted for her. The number of her vote


    was very low. It was not that her design was not outstanding, but that there were too few people who


    knew how to appreciate art.


    The rtively popr one was the street dance video uploaded by Charles. A dance of Charles, the


    street dance king of Holy Sakura, was enough to make his vote went to the first ce.


    The vote of Justin''s piano performance were not bad. When Jenny took out hertest design, it


    immediately attracted the attention of the students.


    The list kept refreshing. With her mobile phone in her hand, Emily entered the official website to watch


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    her vote. She was about to copse.


    It was rare that her desk mate James didn''t sleep. He looked energetic, leaned over and grabbed her


    phone.


    "So low?"


    "Well, I don''t think I can even pass the first round." Emily covered her chin helplessly and sighed.


    "How is that possible? How can no one vote for my fiancee?" ncing at it, James had an idea.


    Later, he would ask Murphy to spread the news in the school that anyone who didn''t vote for Emily


    would despise him.


    "Never mind." Frustrated, Emily bent over on the table and ignored James. She didn''t know that he


    would help her in that extreme way.


    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Oliver knocked on her table.


    "Shirl, are you sad for your vote?"


    "Yes, it''s so low, Oliver. How could it be so low?" Emily almost lost her dream of being a designer.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m with you. Mine is not that high." Oliverforted her.


    "You are such a good tennis yer. How could you have such a low vote?"


    "You can check by yourself. I don''t have many more votes than you." Oliver showed his vote to Emily.


    After seeing it, she was in a better mood. "Yes, it''s still early. It''s a week''s cycle. The vote will definitely


    go up. I can''t be discouraged." Emily clenched her fists to cheer herself up.


    ncing at them for a long time, James listened to their conversation. This girl was really disobedient.


    She soon hooked up with Oliver.


    With one hand on her shoulder, James pressed himself on top of her and whispered in her ear, "You''re


    disobedient again."


    "No, I''m not. I''m just Oliver''s good friend. We''re talking about thepetition."


    Emily tried to defend herself.


    "I don''t want to see it a second time." James warned her coldly.


    Emily rolled her eyes and thought, ''What a bully!''


    He wouldn''t let her do it, but she would do it!

 Chapter 91 Gave Him A Punch

    Chapter 91 Gave Him A Punch


    "Shirl, look at mine, look at mine." Lisa walked up to her with her iPad and happily pointed at her vote.


    "What?" Shirley looked over.


    Oh, my god. Lisa''s song had jumped to the third ce, which made her feel that she was extremely


    weak.


    "Wow, Lisa, you are awesome!" Emily praised sincerely.


    "Lol, look at your own." Lisa scrolled the screen to the main page of the official website of the


    number of votes was increasing crazily, and it didn''t stop. She was about to rank in the top three.


    "How could this be?" Emily was not very happy, but more surprised and confused from the bottom of


    her heart.


    This was so abnormal.


    "Probably it''s all because of your man. Who dares not to vote for you for the sake of His Highness?"


    Lisa winked at her and then looked at the young master who was sitting in the ssroom.


    At this time, they stood outside the corridor. After ss, the ssroom was particrly noisy. It was the


    best time to rx in the wind outside.


    "Damn it! Who wants his help? In this way, no one can see my talent." Without thanking James at all,


    Emily walked into the ssroom with anger.


    "Shirl, don''t be impulsive. Don''t tell him that it was me who told you, because I was also guessing. I''m


    not sure." Lisa ran away with her iPad.


    She was so busy running that she forgot to look at the road ahead. Bang!


    She bumped into a strong chest. She looked into the ghostly eyes of Justin.


    "Are you blind? Did you do something bad? Did you bully my Emi? " Justin pressed on.


    Lisa was frightened and stepped back.


    "Hey, what are you doing? I just bumped into you. You don''t have to do this. You are not a gentleman at


    all. What do you mean by ''do something bad''? I, Lisa, as a dignifieddy, will never do such a thing. "


    Lisa argued with him angrily.


    "Dignified? Why didn''t I see it, you fake boy? " Justin snorted and turned to the direction of Emily.


    Emily walked into the ssroom and stood in front of James angrily.


    "Hey, did you ask those people to vote for me?"


    Leaning against the tablezily, James was taking a nap. Although he had a good sleepst night, he


    wouldn''t change his habit easily since sleeping during the day had be a habit.


    She stared at him with her round eyes and asked in a questioning tone.


    James said casually, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "I don''t need you to do this. What''s the point of you doing this? I don''t think it''s meaningful to rely on


    you to be the president." Emily roared loudly.


    Her roar quickly ignited the anger of James. He treated her well, helped her solve the difficulties, and


    increased the number of her vote. In return, she rebuked him.


    ''What''s wrong with her? Has her brain ever been kicked?''


    "Well, since you insist on treating my kindness as malice, I won''t force you. It''s up to you." James said


    proudly. He was His Highness, the prince of Sakura Kingdom that everyone admired. He couldn''t


    humbly please her.


    Even if she was the girl he liked.


    "Thank you for your cooperation." Emily squeezed out a few words.


    Then she turned around and talked to Justin, who had juste back, and ignored James.


    The more James thought about it, the angrier he became. He stood up and kicked hard at the innocent


    table.


    Bang!


    One set of table and chair was ruined again. James seeded in destroying it and could change


    another set of table and chair.


    The whole ssroom quieted down and stared at the angry prince.


    They didn''t know which guy who was not afraid of death has irritated His Highness again. Everyone


    was guessing.


    Emily looked at him quietly with a smile on her pink lips. She could guess what he was going to do


    next.


    Shouldn''t he go berserk? Ha ha.


    Then, Jackson walked in slowly with a sunhat in his hand. It was the day she went to the amusement


    park on Saturday and met some bad guys. She was saved by Jackson and stayed at his ce,


    forgetting to take her hat back.


    She didn''t remember that she had left her hat at his home.


    Looking at the hat in his hand, James knew at a nce who it belonged to.


    In the apartment, all of Emily''s clothes, hats and shoes were customized exclusively by him. No one


    would have the same style.


    Jackson bypassed James and all the others, went straight to the side of Emily and handed her the hat.


    "That night, your hat was left at my house. Now I give it back to you."


    Huh?


    Night? Hat? His home?


    The conclusion was that Emily had been to Jackson''s house at night.


    The students guessed.


    James got the conclusion. ''Damn it! She was with Jackson that night? If she was really in danger, it


    was also Jackson who saved her. ''


    Emily wanted to take the hat, but Jackson raised his hand and put the hat on her head.


    "I''d better put it on again for you."


    "Jack, you are so naughty." Emily took off the hat and put it into the drawer. It was not appropriate to


    wear a hat in school uniform now.


    "Why don''t you say thank you to me?" Jackson said with a smile.


    "Didn''t you tell me never to say thank you to you? Then I won''t be polite. " Emily retorted, curling her


    lips.


    The way the two flirted with each other was clearly seen by James.


    ''Damn it! How hateful she is! ''


    "Enough, you two." Clenching his fists, James roared, which attracted everyone''s attention again.


    Jackson looked at James meaningfully. He seemed to be very happy to see his anger.


    "Jackson, please behave yourself. Please stay away from my fiancee." James didn''t leave angrily. Only


    the coward left.


    He wanted to stand out to defend his dignity and woman.


    "What if I say no?" The corners of Jackson''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He was ted and in a good


    mood.


    "Then, don''t me me for being rude." James raised his fist and punched him on the corner of his


    mouth.


    His delicate chin was almost dislocated, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Ah! Mr. Jackson!" Some girls screamed painfully.


    It was rare to see His Highness beat someone in person. This time, he even beat his best friend for that


    tramp.


    "James, why did you hit him?" Emily looked at him with resentment.


    "He deserves it. How dare he approach my fiancee?" James roared angrily and clenched his fists,


    seeming to be itching to give another punch.


    "Are you afraid, Mr. James? Then I have to get close to her. " Touching the corner of his mouth and


    wiping the blood away, Jackson pulled Emily into his arms with one hand.


    The audience burst into an uproar.


    Was there anything wrong? Did Mr. Jackson also like Shirley?


    Jenny walked behind Oliver, stood close to him and watched the battle with him. She felt bad when she


    saw him nervously looking at the side of Emily.


    Now, her brothers were fighting to the death for Emily, and now even the soul of her future, her fiance


    Oliver, was seduced by that girl.


    "Hello, Oliver, do you like Shirley?" Jenny never beat around the bush.


    "What?" Oliver looked at the hostess beside him in surprise.


    "Do you need me to repeat it?" Jenny touched his shoulder and said in a tough and arrogant tone.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Oliver picked up his pen and book and began to work hard


    on the problem, ignoring her.


    "Stop pretending. I can see at a nce that you like her. Just say it. Nowadays, secret love is not


    popr. But I don''t think it will seed. There are so many excellent boys around her, and you are not


    the only one." Said Jenny, ncing at the three people who were in a stalemate.


    "It seems that my business has nothing to do with Miss Jenny. I have to work hard on the problem.


    You''d better go back to your seat."


    Oliver held back his severe emotions and told her calmly.


    "Well, you will fall in love with me one day. I like to conquer people."


    Emily was in a dilemma, so she simply ran away, leaving these two boring people fighting here.


    "Oh, by the way, Mr. James, I forgot to tell you that the kiss that night was so wonderful. I miss it so


    much." Jackson said ambiguously and was about to leave the ssroom.


    Standing still, James was surrounded by anger.


    How dare he kiss her?


    "My brother James, are you okay?" Connie stood up from her seat and asked with concern.


    "My brother James, go and catch up with Shirl. What are you waiting for? If my brother Jackson


    catches up with her, you will regret it." Lisa strongly suggested.


    "It''s none of my business." James roared. Lisa and the others were frightened and shut up.


    After James left the ssroom, it was quiet again.


    It was the first time that Justin acted like an outsider and couldn''t get involved. What happened


    between them? Why did Emi hide something from him?


    Ah, it was so depressed. He''d better go out to breathe some fresh air.


    There were almost no people left in the ssroom. When the teacher came to the ssroom, he found


    that there were so few people, so he was in a bad mood, but he didn''t dare toin anything.


    "Well, attention, everyone. The school just held a meeting and decided to hold the first monthly exam


    next Monday. Everyone, prepare in advance." The teacher announced before started the ss.


    "Oh, my god! Monthly exam! It''s really annoying.''


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The ssroom was filled with helpless sighs.


    As the best ss, ss A had to get good grades.


    "Oh, we have to take the monthly exam again. It''s so annoying." Lisa rested her head on the table and


    counted her fingers.


    "There is nothing to worry about."


    Connie took out the mirror and looked at herself.

 Chapter 92 Apology Gift

    Chapter 92 Apology Gift


    "I''m not worried. I just hate exams."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Everyone hates exams."


    The storm in the ssroom gradually calmed down, but it was difficult to calm down outside the


    ssroom.


    Emily left the school and strolled on the street.


    People kept looking at her.


    Was there anything on her face?


    She touched her face. Not at all.


    She walked to a ce selling goldfish and put her head above the water in the fish tank, where her


    whole face could be seen.


    "Oh, it is His Highness''s fiancee. Wee to my shop. You can choose whatever fish you like. I don''t


    charge and will give it to you for free." The shop manager greeted warmly.


    "Wow, that''s great. Thank you, sir. " Emily said with a cunning smile. Now she suddenly felt a little lucky


    to have such a face. Wouldn''t she be able to get free things no matter where she went in the future


    when living in the name of His Highness''s fiancee?


    "Look at this goldfish. It''s white all over, and there are small red spots on its back. It''s very cute, right?


    Do you like it?" The storekeeper warmly introduced to her.


    "Well, actually, I don''t think it''s beautiful." Then Emily looked at a pair of golden fishes next to her. The


    two little fishes were not special, but the pure golden fish scales looked noble and without any


    impurities.


    This kind of fish was indeed suitable for people who were born arrogant like James.


    He seemed very angry today. Should she buy a fish to apologize to him?


    Emily still felt a little guilty. If she had exined everything to him earlier, would Jack not have been


    beaten today? Could their brotherhood be alleviated a little?


    She was a sinner.


    "Miss Shirley, you have a good taste. These two fishes are the gold brands of our shop, and they are


    kissing fishes."


    "Kissing fishes?" Emily didn''t understand. As the name suggested, they were two fishes that could


    kiss?


    "Well, you see, these two fishes look very intimate and somewhat spiritual. From time to time, the two


    fishes will show love and kiss together. Look, they are getting close to each other now. " The shop


    owner exined.


    Emily listened carefully, as if she was interested. If these two little fishes could really kiss, she would


    buy them back.


    "Ha ha, they really kissed. They are so cute. I like them so much." Emily shouted excitedly, seeing that


    the two fishes would kiss each other.


    The mouths of the two little fishes were closely matched. It was a long kiss.


    They were reluctant to separate. If she really gave these two little fishes to James, he would be very


    happy.


    "Yes, I will have them." When Emily was about to take out the money from her pocket, the shop owner


    politely said, "No, Miss Shirley, I''ve already said that it''s a free gift for you. It''s a blessing for us that you


    Although Emily was not a star, she would be the future wife of the prince, and the business value she


    would bring was unprecedentedly high. When people knew that even the future queen hade, the


    business of his shop must be very good.


    "Thank you, boss. I''ll visit you more often." Emily said politely.


    The storekeeper had already asked someone to choose a noble and exquisite fish tank for her. He


    changed the water for the two little fishes, put some water grass and sand, and packed some bait for


    her.


    "Take care, Miss Shirley. Remember to feed the fishes at a fixed time every day. They will also be


    hungry."


    "I know." With two fishes in her hands, Emily walked out of the fish shop excitedly.


    She walked on the street and didn''t know who was following her.


    The person behind her was no other than Murphy, who was sent by James to protect Emily in secret.


    "Young master, Miss Shirley just bought two fishes from the fish shop. Now she seems to be on her


    way home. Where are you now? Do you want to go to the sacred pce?"


    "Got it." Then he hung up the phone.


    Murphy snickered. ''Young master, you''ve really been poisoned too much by her. There''s no medicine to


    save you. You''ve been so angry, but you''re still worried about her safety.''


    It was only three o''clock in the afternoon when she returned to the sacred pce.


    The queen was having afternoon tea with the wives of a group of foreign envoys.


    Emily came back in a hurry. Seeing so many young and beautiful aunts, she was a little flustered.


    Everyone was looking at her attentively.


    "Who is this?" Someone asked curiously.


    "This is my son''s fiancee. She is beautiful, isn''t she?" The queen solemnly introduced her to all the


    She braced herself and walked up to them. She didn''t expect that they all spoke English. Her English


    speaking was not very good. What should she do?


    "Come here, Shirl. Say hello to the aunts."


    With a thud, she almost broke the goldfish in her hand.


    "Nice to meet you¡­¡­"


    After stuttering, she felt like she needed to drill a hole in the ground.


    She was not good at English. If she had known it earlier, she would have studied English carefully.


    "Well, Shirl, are you so nervous or are you not feeling well? Go upstairs first. I will go upstairs to


    apany you after I finish my work." The queen found an excuse for her awkwardly. The Lady of the


    An Family, who hade back from the United States, should have the ability to speak English with


    ease.


    "Yes, mother. You guys talk first. I won''t disturb you." Frowning, Emily lowered her head and rushed


    upstairs.


    She went back to her room and closed the door. She was relieved.


    s, if she had known it earlier, she would have gone back to the Emperor Building. Every time she


    came back to the sacred pce, she would have to summon up a lot of courage.


    Then James rushed into the house.


    "Mother, aunts, nice to meet you." After greeting everyone in English, James went upstairs calmly.


    Those aunts looked at the back of James, almost screaming with excitement.


    "Wow, your son is so handsome. The future emperor of Sakura Kingdom will be as outstanding as your


    husband."


    "Ha ha, I''m ttered."


    The queen smiled modestly. Although her son had a strange and arrogant temper, he was the best in


    all aspects.


    "Well, if he didn''t have a fiancee, I wouldn''t mind marrying my daughter to him."


    "Ha ha, you are joking. But if you want our families to get married, I don''t mind having another little guy


    in my belly."


    "Ha ha, you are so humorous."


    A group of women began to gossip.


    Upstairs, Emily trembled when the door was pushed open. Then she saw Jamese in. She had an


    impulse to rush up and hug him. Now she really hoped that she could have a shoulder to rely on, giving


    her a sense of security and dependence. She was really scared to death just now.


    "¡­¡­" Noticing that there was something wrong on her face, James wanted to step forward and care


    about her, but his pride also affected him. He froze in the middle and went straight into the study on the


    other side of the bedroom.


    He should yputer games for a while. He would never be frank and soft today, unless the girl


    came to apologize.


    Seeing that he ignored her and went straight to the study, Emily felt very sad. This guy actually ignored


    her and treated her as air, which really pissed her off.


    ''Humph, I won''t give the fishes to him.''


    After a while, Emily got up and knocked on the door of the study with the tank of goldfish.


    "Come in."


    ncing at the door from the corner of his eyes, James found that it was really Emily, who showed a


    little head.


    He smiled and continued to y his game, pretending to ignore her. But he deliberately muted the


    sound of his headphones, because he wanted to hear every word of Emily.


    "Hey, stop ying. Do you hear me?" Emily pulled his sleeve coolly.


    Pretending not to hear what she said, James continued to fight in the world of game, as if only in this


    way could he suppress his boredom.


    ''Can''t he hear me? He should feel something at least.''


    Emily was very unhappy. She put the fish tank on the table, walked up to him and tapped the keyboard


    with her small hand.


    He would die soon.


    Taking off his headphones, James red at her and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I just want you to listen to me. Now that you are dead, can you listen to me?"


    "What are you going to say to me? Tell me, I don''t have much time to waste on you. " James said


    proudly.


    The more Emily listened, the more annoyed she became. She felt that this guy really deserved to be


    beaten.


    "This is for you. I don''t care if you like it or not." Pointing at the goldfish on his desk, Emily turned


    around and was about to leave.


    With one hand around her waist, he turned her around and asked, "Why do you give me two fishes?"


    To be honest, James was too happy to say anything. This was the first gift she gave him. Of course he


    liked it and would cherish it.


    "For you to eat. You can fry them, boil them, or whatever." Emily stuck out her tongue.


    Huh? James was too stunned to continue.


    "Never mind. I''m just kidding. These are two kissing fishes. I bought them for you as they look very


    cute. Look, they are kissing again." Emily pointed at the two fishes in the tank and shouted excitedly.


    Every time the fish kissed, she would be excited for a long time.


    With an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, James said, "Oh, you sent me two kissing fishes. Do you


    want us to be as intimate as these two fishes and kiss each other every day?"


    He approached her bit by bit, and his unique breath gushed onto her skin.


    "Oh, shame on you! Who wants to do this with you? I just think these two fishes are cute."


    Emily really wanted to p herself to death. How could she be so stupid to buy two such intimate


    fishes? What would he think?


    "Don''t be shy. I know what you mean. How about this? Let''s give them names to represent you and me.


    As long as they kiss, we kiss, too. What do you think?" Holding her waist, James threw all his anger out


    of his mind. This girl had such a magic. He couldn''t control himself.


    "Shameless. I shouldn''t have given them to you. I''ll strangle them right now." Emily reached out her


    hand to the fish tank.

 Chapter 93 Open Strife And Secret Struggle

    Chapter 93 Open Strife And Secret Struggle


    "How dare you?" James grabbed her hand faster than she reached out.


    He would cherish these two fishes very much and would not allow anyone to hurt them.


    "I bought them. I can kill them if I want."


    "Since they have been sent out, there is no reason to take them back. Now you don''t have the right to


    attack them. What should we call them?" James was thinking about what names to give them.


    "Idiot." Emily rolled her eyes.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Of course I mean this fish." She wanted to say James, but her hand which pointed at him quickly


    moved to the fish in the fish tank. The one she pointed at was the smaller one.


    Then James understood and said, "Well, I''ve made up my mind. The smaller one represents you, and


    it''s called Idiot. The bigger one represents me, it''s called Prince."


    "Oh, boy..." Emily was almost speechless.


    "No, it''s not fair. Why should mine be idiot, but yours be the superior prince?" Emily pouted her lips and


    protested.


    "It''s the truth, idiot." James raised his eyebrows and agreed with himself.


    "No, you said I was a violent dragon, didn''t you? Why am I an idiot now? " Emily argued.


    "Well, since you like violent dragon so much, you can call it Dragon." James thought it was also a good


    name.


    "Then you are the chameleon. Humph! " Emily said stubbornly.


    "No, such a bad name deserves me?" James strongly disagreed.


    "Then don''t call this one idiot or dragon." Emily insisted on arguing with him. She spoke excitedly and


    escaped from his arms sessfully.


    "Okay, then what do you want to call it?" James closed his eyes to calm himself down before opening


    his eyes and asking.


    "Baby, Cutie, anything like that is okay." Emily said a few words casually.


    "Vulgar, just like you."


    "James, how dare you say that I''m vulgar? If you look down on me, you should think of the names."


    Emily roared.


    "I said call it Idiot." Shrugging, James spread out his hands and said calmly.


    "Well, then yours should be called Fool." Emily added, unconvinced.


    "No."


    "Then don''t talk about it anymore. I''ll just crush the two fishes to death." With a wicked smile, Emily


    stretched out her hands to the two innocent little goldfishes.


    "Shirley, how dare you?" James reached out his hand and held the fish tank in his arms. He would


    never let this girl harm these two little fishes. This was the first gift she gave him.


    "Wow, you cherish it so much. Since you like it so much, you have to listen to me."


    "Okay, okay, okay. You can call yours Silly, and mine is Billy, OK?"


    "That sounds good. Let''s do it." Emily walked out of the study with satisfaction.


    After a few steps, she turned back and stood in front of the door.


    "Don''t torture them to death. Take good care of them."


    James rolled his eyes.


    Sitting back in front of theputer, James immediately surfed the Inte and looked for the


    information about keeping goldfish.


    "Silly, Billy, why don''t you kiss?" James craned his neck and looked at the two fishes curiously. He


    found that they were swimming in the water, but they didn''t kiss.


    "We won''t kiss." The two little fishes naughtily wagged their tails and spit out a few bubbles.


    James was so angry that he had to carry them out of the study and put them on the table in the room.


    There was no sign of Emily in the room.


    After searching for a while, James walked out of the bedroom. Through the window, he could see the


    girl ying with a pet dog in the back garden.


    He tried to walk over, but stopped.


    He asked Murphy to get a car and leave the sacred pce.


    In the evening, Fiona came back from school. She walked over to Emily when she saw her ying in


    the garden.


    "My sister Shirley, what are you doing?"


    Fiona looked lovely, but she didn''t want to call her sister-inw all the time. Now she called her sister


    Shirley sarcastically.


    When Emily turned around and saw the annoying Fiona, she felt ufortable.


    "Nothing. I was just ying with a dog." Emily replied coldly.


    "My sister Shirley, can we y together?"


    Fiona raised her innocent face and asked with a smile, which made it impossible for Emily to refuse. If


    she refused her like this, those maids would think she was arrogant and domineering.


    "Okay,e here." Emily was holding the pure silver chain of a white fur dog. This was a gift from


    those guests today. When she went downstairs, she saw the cute dog, so she took it and walked it.


    She threw the chain to Fiona.


    She took the chain and yed with the dog happily. She squatted down in front of the dog and touched


    its fur.


    Thinking that she couldn''t get in, Emily just sat on a chair to rest.


    "Doggy, go and bite that bitch. I have a lot of delicious food here. I''ll feed you after you bite her." Fiona


    spread out a handful of delicious food.


    "Woof, woof." The dog barked.


    Emily looked at them suspiciously and found that the dog was madly pouncing on her.


    ''Oh, my god, little dog, are you going to rebel? I''ve been with you for the whole afternoon. You can''t


    return kindness with ingratitude.''


    Emily jumped up from the chair and ran away quickly. Fiona covered her mouth and bent over with a


    smile.


    "Don''t bite me, damn it." As Emily ran, she cursed. It must be that hypocritical girl again.


    How dare she set her up? Let''s see how she will punish her.


    She ran to the ce where the dog food was, grabbed a handful of it and hid it in her hand.


    "Help! My sister Fio! Please stop the dog!" Emily pretended to be pitiful and scared and rushed behind


    her to beg her.


    "I can''t do anything. Maybe the dog likes you very much." Fionaforted her, pretending to be


    innocent.


    "Woof, woof." The dog wasing.


    Holding Fiona''s shoulder, Emily jumped up and down, rubbing the dog food on her back, butt and


    shoulders.


    The dog had a better sense of smell than ordinary people.


    After that, Emily ran to the bathroom and washed her hands to clean up the smell.


    "Hee hee, Fiona, nobody can set me up. How dare you bully me? I''ll see how you dieter." Covering


    the corner of her mouth, Emily walked out of the bathroom. When she walked to the back garden, she


    saw the scene.


    "Help! Help! You assholes! Help me pull the dog out!" Fiona cried as she ran.


    Without strict training, the dog was afraid of strangers and didn''t recognize people. Anyone could be


    attacked at any time.


    A group of servants followed Fiona and she ran ahead. The dog was still running fast with an iron chain


    around its neck.


    "Woof, woof." The dog jumped up and tore it hard. A hole appeared in Fiona''s dress, revealing her


    snow white butt. It also revealed two teeth marks, with a little blood.


    "Waah... Waah... My butt, you bastard!"


    "Little princess, are you okay?" The maids pounced on the dog and ran to care about Fiona.


    "Do you think I can be fine? Ouch, it hurts. Mommy, where are you? It hurts. " Fiona covered her butt


    and cried.


    "Hahaha, I''m so happy." Emily stood outside,ughing so happily that she almost fell to the ground.


    ''This girl is not smart enough. Don''t try to set me up. It''s so ridiculous. ''


    At this time, the queen heard the scream and the servant''s report, and immediately rushed to this side.


    "Baby, what''s wrong with you?" The queen went straight to Fiona and examined her wound.


    Fortunately, there were no men present, or her image as the most perfect and noble little princess


    would be ruined.


    "Waah... It''s this dog. My sister Shirley was holding the dog. I don''t know why it suddenly pounced on


    me and bit me. Waah... Mommy, how can I see others in the future?" Fiona cried in the queen''s arms.


    Emily''s smile froze on her face. Damn it! How disgusting she was! Now she even put all the me on


    her.


    She failed to set her upst time, and now she put the me on her again. How could she be so


    hateful?


    Emily stopped smiling, clenched her fists and stood still without saying a word.


    "This dog is disobedient. It deserves to die. How dare it bite my baby? Okay, I''ll immediately ask


    someone to cut it into pieces. Baby, don''t cry. I''ll send a doctor to your room to check you. You should


    be vinated against rabies."


    "What? Do I still need an injection? Mommy, I''m afraid of pain. Please don''t. "


    "No, Fio. It''s easy to get rabies if you don''t have the injection. Be good, Fio." The queenforted the


    girl in her arms.


    When she walked up to Emily, she didn''t say anything or me her.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that this girl wanted to ruin her image in the hearts of the


    emperor and the queen so that they would hate her and kick her out.


    This girl was so insidious.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, on this day, the whole family gathered around Fiona''s bed to care about her.


    But no one paid any attention to Emily, which made her very sad. This time, she actually jumped into


    this girl''s trap and let her seed.


    Humph, since she was tricked once, she wouldn''t do it a second time. Next time, she would try her best


    to avoid contact with that girl.


    It was veryte, and James hadn''te back yet. It was so boring to stay at home alone. Emily was


    particrly depressed tonight, because she was set up by Fiona.


    At about eight o''clock, she couldn''t help but feel upset and left the sacred pce alone.


    She was going to look for James.

 Chapter 94 Racing

    Chapter 94 Racing


    As soon as she arrived at the downstairs of the Emperor Building, she saw that Murphy drove out of


    the underground parking lot with James in the back seat of the car.


    Not long after, two luxury cars of different colors suddenly stopped at Imperial Square. Emily was very


    familiar with the young men who got out of the cars. She could tell at a nce that they were Charles


    and Henry, the best friends of James.


    Why were they here? What were they going to do? Out of curiosity, Emily didn''t show up.


    The three of them talked for a while, got on their own cars and left.


    There was something interesting. How could he not take her with him?


    She stopped a taxi and asked the driver to follow the three cars in front of them.


    The car left the city and went to a very remote ce. It was dark. Emily felt more and more strange.


    Weren''t these people going to Court Rose to drink and y cards?


    "Jim, there is a taxi following us." Henry''s car was behind his two brothers''. He was the most cautious


    one and found the car that had been following behind.


    "I''ve known it for a long time." ncing at it from the rearview mirror, James raised his eyebrows.


    "It seems to be my sister-inw. Why is she following you? Jim, is she here to catch adultery? Ha ha. "


    Charles joked.


    "Screw you! She must be watching the three of us sneaking around." Said James indifferently.


    "How about we postpone it? It''s still early from ten o''clock. How about we race cars? We used to race


    on this track, didn''t we?" Looking out of the window, James found that there were few people on the


    road and the track was rugged. It was indeed suitable for racing.


    "Okay, I agree. It''s been a long time since I yed this gamest time. I''ll see how sister-inw can


    chase us."


    Charles was in a good mood, itching to have a try.


    "I have no objection. Come on." Henry agreed and stepped on the elerator.


    "Okay, let''s start." After saying that to the other two people in the Bluetooth earphone, James got off the


    car and asked Murphy to move to the passenger seat. He would drive the car.


    Seeing James getting out, Emily deliberately lowered her head and looked at them quietly.


    Seeing him get out from the back seat and walk to the driver''s seat, Emily was confused. She didn''t


    know what the three of them were going to do.


    "Run, young man."


    With the constant eleration of the motor, the super good performance of the top luxury car could


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    directly raise the speed to an extremely high level.


    Swoosh¡ª¡ª


    Three cars flew out like arrows. With her eyes wide open, Emily almost dropped her chin to the ground.


    Huh? There must be something wrong. They drove so fast. Did they find her and was going to get rid of


    her?


    "Miss, those three cars are driving too fast. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with them." The driver said


    awkwardly. Besides, he was driving an old Santana. How could it beparable to those luxury cars?


    "I will give you all the money." Emily threw all the money to the driver.


    Wow, so much money?


    Seeing the money, the driver picked up the money and began to speed up. He was willing to risk


    everything for the money.


    "Ahhh!" Holding the seat belt, Emily closed her eyes in horror.


    There were many big turns of ny degrees and one hundred and eighty degrees in the track, and


    Emily was dizzy. For the money, the driver worked very hard.


    He had the courage to chase after these madmen.


    "Ha ha, the driver is going to die. Be careful that sister-inw will also lose her life. How dare she chase


    us?" With a yful smile, Charles easily held the steering wheel and kept turning east and west, not


    forgetting to make fun of everyone.


    "Cut the crap." James was thinking about driving faster and get rid of Emily. If she couldn''t catch up


    with them, she will definitely get out of the car and watch theirpetition.


    He stepped on the elerated to the end, shook off Charles and caught up with the serious Henry.


    "Hey, wait for me." Charles didn''t want to be distracted and immediately chased after them.


    The three cars were almost at the same speed, but they left Emily far behind.


    "Well, Miss, you''d better take back your money. I really can''t catch up with them. My bones are going to


    break." The driver took out the money again and sighed in his heart. It was really hard to make money.


    "No, thanks. Sir, please put me down. I''m going to vomit." As soon as Emily opened the door, she


    immediately walked aside and vomited.


    Her face was pale because of vomiting. She was almost scared to death. She would never dare to take


    such a car again.


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m okay." It took a long time for Emily to calm down. She held the car and looked at the three


    cars running farther and farther.


    It was strange that they had made a big circle and turned back.


    "Miss, these three cars seem to be racing. I can''t catch up with them anyway." The driver exined


    sadly again.


    "Oh, I didn''t me you. Just stay inside and send me backter."


    "Well, Miss, I''d better not take your business. I have to pick up the guests. I''m leaving now." The driver


    shook his legs and drove away in a sh.


    "Hey, old man, how can you leave me alone here? You are so cruel." Emily yelled at the taxi, which


    was leaving.


    "Jim, sister-inw is crying and cursing. She looks so cute like a shrew." Charles took a look at this


    side, and everyone saw the cute appearance of Emily.


    James was distracted and looked at this side.


    Ssh! Charles caught up with James cunningly.


    "Hum, Charlie, you are so despicable, but you are destined to be thest one." There was no way for


    James to lose.


    He sped up.


    He kept his position at the same level with him, and then he drifted and sessfully shook off Charles


    and went straight to Henry.


    "Well, Jim, you can drift, me too." Charles lifted his car with his special ability and moved it to his side.


    He directly flew over, and the car flew in the air like a beetle.


    "How dare you bully me because I don''t have any special ability now? Charlie, you are so cruel."


    James patted the steering wheel remorsefully and stopped the car first.


    Seeing that Charles used his special skill without permission, in order not to let him catch up with him,


    Henry immediately drew a blue light cover on his car body to prevent Charles from breaking through.


    Maybe it was because of her blurred vision that Emily saw the two cars which were still driving with


    green and blue halos.


    It was so beautiful. Why hadn''t she seen it before?


    James was nervous and wanted to block the halos, but there was nothing he could do. He was an


    ordinary person without any special ability now, and his car couldn''t block the halos.


    Emily looked at them curiously.


    She saw it! ! !


    She saw everything?


    But! She was fine? In other words, she could really see the power. Was it possible that she was not an


    ordinary person, and she also had the power hidden in her body, but it was not activated yet, and was


    hidden?


    All the spections were finished in the car. Before he figured it out, his car had stopped beside Emily.


    "Oh, James, you''re back? I didn''t expect you to lose. "


    "It was an ident." With his mouth twitched, James got out of the car and leaned against it.


    "Ha ha, I saw with my own eyes that you couldn''t defeat them, so you quit in advance." Emily


    stubbornly uncovered the fact that he had lost.


    "Yes, yes. It''s all my fault. Are you satisfied now? Why are you following us? " James asked coldly and


    seriously.


    "I thought you were going to y, so I wanted you to take me with you. But you walked too fast, so I


    had to follow you. I didn''t expect you to be so bored to race here."


    "Is racing boring? Do you think so? " Turning around, James looked at the other side. In thest circle,


    Charles and Henry had reached the final stage.


    "I just feel it bored and tired. I chased you for a while and vomited to death."


    "That''s because you are useless."


    "Yes, I''m useless. So what?"


    "Nothing."


    "By the way, look over there. Why there are a green light and a blue light?"


    "Well, maybe they are the lights from their cars." James rubbed his nose. He didn''t have to exin it to


    her.


    After all, he now knew that this girl could restrain his transformation, and that she could see them use


    their special skills without anything happen to her. She was not a normal person, which was enough.


    "Oh, it''s so beautiful. I''ll ask Charles how he got itter. It''s fun."


    "Don''t go. Get in the car. I''ll take you back." James sighed. His n tonight would be in vain. How could


    he lead the soldiers of the Dark Night Organization to train with this girl?


    "No, I don''t want to go back. There are a lot of disgusting people at home." In a fit of pique, Emily


    squatted on the ground and didn''t get in his car.


    "Disgusting? Who are you talking about? " It never urred to James that she would say something


    like that.


    "You don''t have to know who she is. She is disgusting anyway. I don''t want to go back. I want to stay


    with you." Said Emily.


    This sentence was enough to make James happy.


    "Do you really want to stay with me?" James asked in disbelief.


    "How can it be false? It''s true, okay? "


    "What are you talking about? Did you see who crossed the line first? " Charles walked over and winked


    at Emily as a greeting.


    "No."


    "No."


    The two answered at the same time.


    "Wow, you two really have a tacit understanding. Forget it, Harry, I''m afraid we can''t determine the


    winner this time."


    "Next time."


    "OK, I think so too. Next time, we shouldn''t use the special skills, or it''s unfair."


    Charles blurted out regardless of the consequences.


    James stared at him with a gloomy face. Only then did he know that Emily didn''t know anything. What


    did he say just now?

 Chapter 95 Billiard Match

    Chapter 95 Billiard Match


    "Special skills? What are those? Were those magic? Are youpeting with magic? " Emily looked at


    them with great interest.


    "No, I didn''t mean it. Sister-inw, I was talking about the inappropriate way." Charles quickly lied.


    "Oh, but your racing was so wonderful just now. I just saw a beam of green light and a beam of blue


    light. James said they were from your cars. I want to see which thing shed those lights out. They


    looked pretty." Emily had never seen such a thing, so it was inevitable that she became interested in it.


    "Well, about this..." Charles frowned awkwardly and looked at James for help. But James turned his


    head to the other side and didn''t want to talk to this troublesome guy.


    "Yes, let me have a look." Emily was difficult to deal with.


    "Okay, let me show you." Charles deliberately walked to his car and waved his hand, lighting up the


    green light of his car.


    "Wow, it''s so amazing. Your light is green, no wonder."


    "And mine is blue." In order not to let her ask more, Henry also lit his blue car light.


    Like a curious baby, Emily kept touching and asking, which made the group of three people sweating.


    "Jim, what are we going to do? It''s almost ten o''clock. Should we still have a training?" Charles asked


    James in secret.


    "No more training. Let''s go back." James sighed helplessly. It seemed that he was helpless, but he


    might not think so in his heart. It was rare that she wanted to be with him.


    How could he waste such a good time?


    "I don''t want to go back. Why don''t you three take me to y and call Lisa by the way?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Okay, I agree. I don''t mind calling the little princess, Connie, Jenny and Jack." Charles kept counting.


    James face darkened.


    "No, just the four of us. The old ce. Court Rose. "


    "I object. Only the four of us are so bored. It''s not funny at all."


    Emily protested strongly.


    "Your protest is ineffective. That''s it." James dragged her into the car.


    Charles and Henry smiled behind them.


    "He didn''t allow us to call them, but he asked us to stay with him. How can we two be the light bulbs?


    We can''t just let them enjoy themselves." Charles took out his phone with a cunning smile.


    "I don''t care. If you want to dieter, don''t count on me."


    Henry left him alone.


    "Hey, go and ask Lisa toe here. That girl is interesting."


    "Call her yourself."


    "Well, I will call her." Charles called them one by one.


    Court Rose.


    There were already four people sitting in His Highness''s exclusive VIP box. Later, there were


    continuous knocks on the door.


    "I''ll open the door."


    Charles walked towards the door fawningly.


    He opened the door and said, "Hello. Lisa, Connie, Jenny, Jack, you are all here. Where is the little


    princess? "


    "She seemed to be bitten by a dog. She can''te." Lisa exined wittily.


    "What? She was bitten by a dog? What happened? " Charles eximed.


    "Well, let''s go inside first." Lisa entered the private room first.


    The whole floor was James'' ce. The private room was well equipped with entertainment facilities. A


    group of people sat on the sofa.


    Seeing Lisa, Emily immediately stood up.


    "Lisa, you are here too."


    "Jack, you are here too. And Jenny. You are all here. I''m so happy. We can have a good time today."


    Emily shouted excitedly, holding Lisa in her arms.


    With a darkened face, James cast a sharp nce at Charles.


    ''I''ve told you not to call anyone. But you called almost everyone here.''


    "Jim, let''s have a good time together. Don''t you think so? Don''t hit me." Charles was fully prepared.


    "Damn it! Just wait and see!"


    Charles was not afraid at all. Anyway, he knew that as long as he was in close contact with his sister-


    inw, he could avoid any change. When it was ten o''clock, he could naturally go out with her in his


    arms for a while. That would be all. How could he be so smart?


    A group of people sat on the sofa, and the atmosphere was a little weird.


    "Don''t just sit there. Let''s have fun. Come on, sing a song. Order whatever you want to drink." Charles


    seemed to be the host, and did a good job of entertaining them on behalf of James.


    Jackson sat on the edge of the seat with a solemn smile, and his eyes met that of Emily from time to


    time.


    ''Oh, when can Jack make up with James? If only they could make it up.''


    "Sister-inw, I''ve seen your new design. It''s not bad." Jenny raised her ss and proposed a toast to


    Emily.


    "No, I can''tpare with you. Every piece of your work is perfect." Emily responded with a ss of


    wine nervously.


    "Charlie, I also want to drink. Let''s have a cross cupped drink." Connie picked up a ss of red wine


    and sat beside Charles. She didn''t have the face to approach James in front of so many people.


    "Okay,e on." Charles drank it up.


    "Let''s sing. Please enjoy yourself." Lisa leaned over to the song ordering machine, slid the screen and


    ordered some songs. She liked singing the most. She was the most popr singer tonight.


    "Wow, Lisa is singing. Charles, how about you dance? Isn''t your street dance the best?"


    Emily really wanted to see this guy''s live show for a while.


    "Well, let''s choose a more dynamic song. How about ''Gentleman''?"


    "OK, no problem."


    The music started, and the lights in the room were constantly swaying. The dynamic dance, the dense


    smell of alcohol, and everyone''s mood was high. This was not a special day, but an ordinary night.


    Everyone had a bright smile on their faces.


    Charles''s soft body was twisting in the open space of the room. His dance was so cool and exciting


    that the atmosphere waspletely lit up.


    "Come on, let''s drink together." Emily was in high spirits and kept inviting everyone to drink.


    Jackson was a little worried. He wanted to take away the ss from Emily, but she refused.


    Without saying a word, James sat on the main seat and looked at his watch. It was almost time.


    He stood up and grabbed Emily''s wrist, ready to go out.


    "Where are you going?"


    Connie asked in confusion.


    "Connie, it''s none of your business. Let''s continue to drink. You look so sexy today. Who is it for?"


    "Of course it''s for you." Connie lowered her eyes shyly, but her sight followed James and Emily out.


    "Connie is always so sexy."


    With a ss of wine in her hand, Jenny smiled lightly. No one knew what she was thinking.


    "Brother, do you really like that girl? You almost lost your soul. "


    "Drink your wine." Jackson took another sip.


    Ten minutester, James came back with Emily. However, James didn''t change at all. Emily was dizzy,


    with a red face and a strange expression on her face. She was cursing.


    Except for Murphy and his family, there were two other people who knew the secret of James. One was


    Fiona, and the other one was Jackson.


    He looked at the watch on his wrist and found that it was past ten o''clock. But James...


    The handsome face of that masterpiece didn''t change at all?


    What was going on?


    Jackson didn''t understand what happened when they left. Why didn''t James change? This became the


    question he wanted to solve.


    "Why did youe back sote? We drank a lot. Punish yourselves with three sses of wine and


    sing a love song together." Everyone teased.


    "I can''t sing. Please let me go." Emily begged for mercy. She really didn''t know how to sing. She was


    born with a poor voice.


    "Don''t lie to us. Come on. If you sing with His Highness, you will definitely be able to attract all the


    people, ha ha."


    Everyone was unwilling to let them go.


    "How about we y billiards? A man and a woman match."


    "OK, I agree. Anyway, there are four men and four women now."


    Emily felt lucky that she had finally shifted the target of these people.


    "OK, I want to be with my brother Charles." Connie said, holding Charles''s arm.


    "Then I''ll be with my brother."


    "Okay, I''ll be with my brother." Said Lisa. Although her brother was a little cold, he was almost


    omnipotent. He was good at everything.


    "Let''s fight against each other."


    "Whoes first?"


    "I''ll go first." Charles liked to lead the way.


    "Okay, let''s have two rounds in one game. The winner will be counted in the end." Emily announced.


    She wasn''t good at anything, but Justin often yed billiards with her.


    ording to the rules, thepetition officially began.


    In the first game, Charles and Conniepeted Henry and Lisa.


    In the first round, Charles VS Henry.


    In the fierce battle, Charles and Henry were in a good mood again. "Harry, I didn''t win the previous


    racing. But I will win this billiard game."


    "You can give it a try."


    The two of them drew the prelude with their sticks in their hands. Charles hit the ball first.


    A solid went into the hole first.


    The decision was made.


    Their strength was well matched, and the two of them got simr scores.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The balls went into the hole one after another. There were only two balls left on the


    table. The one who hit the ball into the hole first would win.


    "Ha ha, Harry, I''m sure to win." Charles rubbed his hands proudly. Everyone stood at the table and


    watched quietly.


    "Come on, my brother Charles!" Connie encouraged him.


    "Hush, don''t make any noise." Holding his breath, Charles bent down and aimed at the ball.


    Bang! The ball hit the table and bounced back, rolling to the other side.


    Damn it!


    He lost the best chance.


    It was Henry''s turn. He hit the ball and won easily.

 Chapter 96 The Peak Competition

    Chapter 96 The Peak Competition


    In the first round of the first game, Henry won the first score. In the second round, Lisa fought against


    Connie. The two of them were on par, and in the end, Lisa won an overall victory with her tricky


    technique.


    They won two matches in a row. Charles felt humiliated.


    In the second game, James and Emily were going to fight against Jackson and Jenny.


    The battle of kings is the peakpetition, two extremely powerful people walked to the stage with


    their cues.


    The mes in their eyes were burning in the air.


    "Come on!" Emily stood aside and cheered for the two people.


    She didn''t encourage either James or Jackson specially. She wanted to be a neutral person and quietly


    watch the battle.


    "Brother, I believe you can win my brother James." Jenny leaned over to her brother confidently.


    James felt upset. ''Damn it! Why doesn''t she cheer me up or call my name? ''


    "Sure."


    He held the cue and knocked on her shoulder.


    "Shouldn''t you cheer for your fiance? To be practical? " James pointed at his face.


    The crowd burst into an uproar. They didn''t expect that the usually silent James would say such explicit


    words in front of so many people.


    "Oh, Shirl, you can''t escape." With a snicker, Lisa patted her on the shoulder and pushed her in front of


    James.


    "You..." With her eyes wide open, Emily lowered her head shyly. How embarrassing it was to kiss him


    in front of so many people?


    "Oh, hurry up. Don''t be so annoying. Just a kiss."


    "I didn''t let you kiss my lips because I''m taking care of you."


    The expression on Jackson''s face changed slightly and he turned his face away.


    He seemed to mind these things.


    Feeling embarrassed, Emily walked up to James. In order their group can win, she decided to risk


    everything. She stood on her tiptoes.


    She lightly kissed his delicate face. Then she walked away quickly with a blush.


    "Lucky kiss, goddess of fortune. Jackson, do you think you will win?"


    "Of course." Jackson said firmly, his dark eyes as sharp as a cheetah''s.


    The long stick was mped between his fingers and pushed out heavily.


    The balls scattered in all directions, and two of them had sessfully entered the hole. Jackson made


    a good start, with an imposing manner that could not be underestimated.


    James wasn''t afraid and fought back. Fearless of strong enemies, he quickly won back two balls.


    The two of them had been on a par all the time, which made everyone present sweat.


    "Come on, James." Emily looked at thest ball and it was James'' turn. Emily held her little hand


    nervously and prayed, hoping that James could get a goal, not like Charles.


    "Jim, I also hope that you won''t get a goal like me. What should I do? Ha ha." Charles snickered.


    "Go to hell!" James hit him hard on the stomach with his cue.


    "How can you let me die? Well, I won''t say it anymore. You have to y your role well." Charles


    covered his mouth and became quiet. He liked to say the opposite, and Jim must understand.


    Everyone held their breath. After getting ready, James bent down and stared at the ball with his red


    eyes. As long as he hit the ball, he would win.


    "Bang!"


    The ball urately hit another ball and sessfully pushed Jackson''s ball into the hole.


    James won this battle.


    With a cold face, Jackson pressed his lips tightly and threw the cue on the table.


    Jenny took the cue and pointed it at Emily. Although her brother couldn''t defeat her brother James, she


    couldn''t lose to this girl.


    "Wow, I''m going to fight with my idol. I''m so nervous." Emily was out of control with sweat in her palms.


    "Shirl, don''t lose on purpose just because Jenny is your idol. It will be embarrassing if His Highness


    loses."


    "No, I will go all out." Although Emily was a little nervous, she knew clearly which was more important.


    She would seize the opportunity to win two rounds as smoothly as Henry and Lisa.


    "Sister-inw, you go first." There was an arrogant and cold smile on Jenny''s face.


    "Well, I won''t stand on ceremony." Emily went first. She had to take the advantage and hit the ball very


    hard, but only one ball sessfully went into the hole, which determined the color of the ball of both


    sides.


    "Come on, Shirl, Jenny." Lisa didn''t show partiality and supported both sides.


    However, she didn''t like the way that the arrogant Jenny showed kindness in front of people. She


    preferred the sincere and easy-going character of Emily, so the bnce was on her side. If she could


    fight with her good friend in the final, it would be wonderful.


    Standing aside, James watched quietly without saying anything.


    "Sister-inw, don''t you need the lucky kiss from Jim? Just now, it was your lucky kiss that made him


    win. This time, it''s Jim''s turn. " Charles teased.


    "Charles, can you be quiet?" Emily said unhappily.


    "Well, you all dislike me. I''m sad. I''ll hide in the corner and cry." Charles walked away with grievance.


    Connie pulled him and said, "My brother Charles, I''ll go with you."


    "Okay, be quiet."


    Thepetition between Emily and Jenny officially began.


    Next, when Jenny hit two balls into the hole, it brought great pressure to Emily.


    Emily wiped the sweat from her palms and adjusted her state of mind. She could not make many


    progress at the same time as her, but it was a stable result that she could get a score every time.


    Jenny was two balls ahead.


    Everyone believed that she had won, but she missed. She didn''t get a score for two times in a row, and


    wasted two chances.


    Emily caught up with her and found the right time. There were three balls five centimeters away from


    the entrance of the hole. One was hers, and the other two were Jenny''s.


    As long as she could get two shots in one round, she would win.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Bang! One shot, two balls went into the hole.


    "Yeah, I win! James, I''m so happy! I win the game!" Emily threw away the cuecently, held


    James and jumped wildly with her arms around him. All the people present covered their mouths and


    snickered.


    It took her a long time to react.


    ''Emily, shame on you! How dare you hold and dance wildly with James in front of so many people?''


    She lowered her head and left James immediately. She patted her hand to ease her embarrassment.


    She was too excited.


    Reluctantly, Jenny dropped her stick. Even if she had onest chance to hit all the balls, she still lost.


    She lost miserably. She had never thought that she would lose to this girl.


    The two defeated teams were unhappy.


    Thest match between James, Emily and Henry, Lisa wasing.


    Originally, it was decided to be divided into two one-on-one matches. Finally, it was decided that four


    people would go together.


    One shot for each.


    Whoever hit all the balls into the hole first would win.


    "Brother, we are going to kill His Highness and Shirl, aren''t we?" Lisa said confidently.


    "Yes." Henry was not to be outdone.


    James held Emily''s hands tightly and wiped the sweat off her palms.


    The peakpetition finally came. Everyone''s interest was aroused.


    It was fun for each yer to y one shot in turn.


    "Come on, let''s begin." James was ready.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    There were balls constantly entering the hole. The battle between masters was so wonderful.


    The balls on the table soon entered the hole, and almost at the same time, all the balls were cleared.


    No one noticed who won first. Then they yed a few more rounds. The result of the fierce battle was


    still not decided. At this time, it was already past midnight, and everyone began to feel sleepy.


    Then they parted ways and left.


    On the way back, Emily leaned on the shoulder of James and slept soundly.


    Without moving, James let her sleepfortably.


    When they arrived at the sacred pce, James held Emily and went straight to the bedroom, put her


    on the bed and tucked her in.


    "Your Highness, you''re back. The queen told you to pay a visit to the little princess''s room after you


    came back." The servant knocked on the door and said.


    "Okay."


    In the private room, he roughly heard that she was bitten by a dog. He didn''t know how she was now.


    He stood up and went downstairs to Fiona''s bedroom.


    When he opened the door, the girl on the bed immediately opened her eyes when she heard the noise.


    In fact, she didn''t sleep at all. Her butt was still painful. It was so swollen. She had never been treated


    like this.


    "My brother James, have youe back to visit me?" She wanted to get up from the bed, but James


    came over and stopped her. Then he helped her leaned against the bed.


    "Well, I''m back. Does it still hurt?"


    "No, youe to see me. So it doesn''t hurt anymore. It''s so magical." Fiona held James''s hand tightly.


    James used tofort her in this way.


    "That''s good. How could you be bitten by a dog? Has the dog been disposed? " James hadn''t figured


    out the whole story yet.


    "That dog was sent away by mommy. She was about to kill it, but I didn''t want to do so. After all, the


    dog didn''t mean to bite me. This afternoon, I was walking the dog with my sister Shirley in the garden. I


    don''t know why the dog suddenly pounced on me and bit me." Fiona said with tears in her eyes.


    "From now on, don''t keep any pet in the royal family. Have a good rest. It''ste. I''ll go back to sleep."


    After a few simple greetings, James was about to leave.


    One of his hands was grabbed by Fiona. "My brother James, you''ve changed."


    "What do you mean?" James felt innocent.


    "You didn''t treat me like this before. Don''t you like me anymore?" Fiona was not reconciled, tears


    streaming down her face.


    He hated it the most when others cried. She said he had changed. Then what about herself? She set


    others up and cried all day long. Hadn''t she changed?


    "No, you are always my favorite sister."

 Chapter 97 Prepared For The Examination

    Chapter 97 Prepared For The Examination


    "Then why don''t you be as good to me as before?" Fiona held his hand and wanted to know the


    answer from him.


    "What are you talking about? Fio must be good all the time, and I will treat you well. "


    "Oh, so you mean I am not good now?" Fiona was determined to seize the opportunity.


    "No, don''t cry. Go to bed early." With a headache, James stood up and didn''t want to argue with her


    anymore.


    "My brother James, don''t leave. I like you. I really like you. I can only marry you in my life." Fiona


    couldn''t help but blurted out. It was the first time that she had been so clear and bold to express her


    feelings to James.


    "Stop it, Fio." Turning around, James said indifferently.


    How could he not know what she was thinking? He had been pretending not to know all the time,


    hoping that her feeling would fade and she could find the person she really liked.


    "My brother James, I''m not kidding. I''m serious. We grew up together. You should know that I only like


    you. Without you, I can''t live."


    She sobbed and shook her shoulders, looking pitiful and wronged.


    James held her in his arms, "Fio, go to sleep. You can''t like me, no matter in the past or in the future,


    and now you can only be my sister. I don''t like you either."


    "You fell in love with my sister Shirley, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." James admitted frankly.


    "My brother James, I will prove that I am the one you love. Well, I''m tired. You can go back and have a


    good rest." Fiona turned her face away and curled up in bed.


    Getting up from the bed, James felt a little uneasy. He didn''t want to be involved and couldn''t give her


    hope, so he left the room indifferently.


    In Holy Sakura School.


    The results of the first round of the president selection test came out. After a week, the most exciting


    moment finally came.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    There would be 20 contestants from all the applicants of the school from the first round with highest


    support rates be selected.


    Without a doubt, Emily and all the other people had entered, and Emily easily came to the third ce.


    She ranked one ce higher than Jenny, and only after Charles and Jackson.


    After Emily, there were Oliver, Lisa and Justin.


    Most of the top students were the most famous figures in the school, and most of them were from


    ss A, a ss with a lot of talents.


    ''How could my vote be so high?'' Emily rested her head on the table and still couldn''t figure it out.


    She rubbed her elbow against James who was sleeping on the desk.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Did you do something to my vote?"


    "I just asked Murphy to emphasize the fact that you are my fiancee to everyone." James exined


    innocently.


    "You... You killed me with just a sentence, huh? " Emily didn''t want to quarrel with him. Anyway, she


    had entered the second round of thepetition. Next, she must rely on her own strength to continue,


    regardless of what others would say.


    "It''s just a piece of cake for my fiancee to be the student president. Women are troublesome." James


    rolled his eyes and didn''t understand why this little girl had made great efforts to fight for it herself.


    "You are the one who is troublesome. I think you will never understand the happiness in it all your life."


    Then Emily turned to Oliver and said, "Oliver, let''s go to the library to study after ss. I still have a lot


    of questions to ask. The exam ising soon."


    "Okay." Oliver promised enthusiastically.


    "No, you have to go with me even if you want to study." James warned Oliver with a cold look and


    warned him not to get close to his fiancee.


    Jenny, who was sitting behind them, saw the embarrassing scene.


    She came over and said, "My brother Oliver, how about we go to study together? I have a lot of things


    to catch up with, many of which are iprehensible. You are the study representative of the ss.


    Can you help me with my study?"


    "Well..." Oliver was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    "Oliver, please go with Jenny. I think I have something to deal with, so I can''t go with you." Emily didn''t


    want to steal the study representative from her idol.


    And also, there was a man beside her who she couldn''t afford to offend. She''d better give up.


    Seeing that Emily had taken back her words, Oliver''s happy face was tinged with a trace of sadness,


    which disappeared in an instant and was not noticed.


    "Okay, Jenny. See you in the library this afternoon." Said Oliver with a faint smile.


    James thought that the girl in front of him was not honest at all. She had promised him not to get close


    to any boy and tried to fall in love with him.


    Now she not only failed, but also dared to disobey him in every way.


    "Girl,e with me."


    Then James dragged her out of the ssroom.


    "What are you doing?" Emily was dragged out of the ssroom.


    "Come with me." Without looking back, James dragged her to the rooftop.


    He pushed her down on the chair and the waiter came up to help them enthusiastically.


    "Your Highness, Miss Shirley, what would you like to drink?"


    "Ice lemon tea."


    "Coffee." James said.


    "Okay, I''ll be right back."


    After the cold drinks was served, two books appeared in James hands.


    "Do you know why I asked you toe up?"


    "I don''t know." Emily shook her head.


    "To study."


    "Puff!" Emily spit out all the lemonade in her mouth, which was so sour that she almost lost her teeth.


    He still had to study. Wasn''t it a daydream?


    Wasn''t he a genius? Omnipotent?


    "I think it''s better for you to ask Oliver to tutor you. He''s more suitable for you, and my grades are not


    very good. Maybe I''m the bottom of Holy Sakura." Emily was also a little nervous about the uing


    monthly exam in two days.


    "I''m always thest one. How about we have apetition this time and see who gets better results?"


    "Hahaha, you said you were thest one in the exam. I guess you must also be thest one this time.


    You have never listened to sses. We don''t have topete. I must win." It seemed that Emily had


    heard that this ignorant and ipetent prince had a terrible academic result.


    "Don''t be happy too early. Maybe you are wrong. What are you going topensate me for losing?"


    "You won''t win unless you cheat and ask someone to take the test on behalf of you. How about this? If


    I win, you must agree to one request of me, and if you win, so do I."


    "Deal."


    With a sly smile, James took a sip of the coffee.


    "You smiled so cunningly. I always feel that you will set me up. Why don''t we tell each other our


    requirements first? "


    "It''s not fun to say it out." James shook his head.


    "Then I won''tpete." Emily said with a cunning smile.


    James couldn''t do anything about it.


    "If I win, you have to say in front of all the teachers and students in the student president test hall that


    you like me."


    "Well, it''s a big one. Why don''t I say it when we are both here? Anyway, I like you. I don''t mean it, ha


    ha." Emily said shamelessly.


    "How dare you? I want the truth. "


    "But I really don''t like you. It''s against my conscience to say that I like you to everyone." Emily pouted


    and disagreed.


    "You said you would try your best to like me. It''s been so long. " The expression on James'' face


    suddenly changed, which was very frightening.


    "It''s not up to time, okay?" Emily pursed her lips and agreed with herself.


    No matter how excellent James was, she couldn''t like him.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like me. There are a lot of people who like me in a long queue. You are


    not the only one." The negotiation failed, and James'' tone became cold and stiff.


    "Yes, you are right. Your Highness is handsome and unrestrained. How can you be unpopr with


    girls?" After drinking a mouthful of lemonade, Emily stood up and was about to leave.


    Then James stood up and left after her.


    "Hey, don''t you want to pay the bill?" Emily was very curious. Did he want to dine and dash?


    "Do I still need to pay the bill? This school is mine. Do I have to pay for a cup of coffee? " James


    sighed.


    "Haha..." Emily almost burst intoughter.


    "What do you mean by that? How can you refuse to pay for what you have drunk?"


    Emily took out the money from her pocket and walked to the counter.


    "How much is it? I''ll pay the bill."


    "Twenty-eight."


    The cashier said politely.


    "Take it." Emily gave the shiny new money away aggressively.


    "Well, Miss Shirley, His Highness''s consumption in the school is free of charge. We can''t ept it."


    The cashier shook her head in embarrassment and didn''t take the money.


    "That makes sense. But what about my order? "


    "Mr. Jackson has already paid all the bills for you, so Miss Shirley, you don''t need to pay the bill."


    "Well..."


    It was not until then that she remembered that thest time Jackson took her here for dessert, he had


    paid off her three years'' expenses.


    Hearing this, James leaned over and asked, "What do you mean by paying her bills in advance?"


    The cashier looked at the fierce eyes of James, trembling with fear, and revealed the truth. Emily really


    wanted to beat the cashier to death. How could she confess such a thing to the public?


    The look in James'' eyes was so horrible.


    Emily ran as fast as she could.


    James reached out his hand, lifted her school uniform cor and turned her around, facing his red


    eyes.


    "Exin."


    "I don''t have anything to exin. It''s been a long time." Emily exined in a trembling voice.


    "It''s Jackson again. What''s your rtionship with him? Why is he so good to you?" James grabbed her


    cor and asked peremptorily.


    All the people present looked at them. Emily blinked her eyes awkwardly and struggled.


    "Let go of me first. I''ll tell youter, okay?"


    "Tell me first. I''ll think about letting you go."

 Chapter 98 Lied About Stomachache

    Chapter 98 Lied About Stomachache


    Damn it! How hateful! Emily looked at him like an angry kitten, showing her teeth and waving her ws.


    What did he mean by ''think about it''? Was he going to hold on to her all the time if she didn''t give him a


    good exnation?


    Who did he think he was? She wouldn''t buy it.


    "Well, I have a stomachache." Emily covered her belly and squatted down.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" James squatted down nervously, hugged her and asked with concern.


    "I drank ice juice just now. My stomach hurts." Emily frowned and covered her belly, pretending to be


    serious.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the infirmary." James picked her up and went downstairs in a hurry.


    Emily leaned against his chest like a docile kitten.


    With a snicker at the corners of her mouth, Emily thought, ''How could James be defeated by me? He is


    so gullible.''


    "Ha ha!"


    As soon as they went downstairs, Emily burst intoughter.


    "Don''t you feel pain? Why are youughing? " James frowned in confusion.


    "I''mughing at your stupidity. It doesn''t hurt at all. Put me down." Emily struggled to get down.


    Hearing that she was ying a trick on him, James''s face darkened and he threw Emily heavily to the


    ground.


    He left without looking back.


    "Ouch, my butt, James, you are such a bad guy. Don''t you know how to be tender to women?" Emily


    cursed.


    After walking far away, James heard nothing.


    This damn girl dared to lie to him. No one dared to lie to him. He hated lying most, which had crossed


    his bottom line.


    Emily got up from the ground.


    When she was about to go to the ssroom, she met Oliver, the study representative, who just finished


    handing in the homework and came out of the teacher''s office.


    "Shirl."


    "Hey, Oliver, what a coincidence! Are you going back to the ssroom, too?" Emily waved her hand


    and stood side by side with him and slowly walked towards the ssroom.


    "Yes. Aren''t you going to the library with us this afternoon?"


    "No, I have to go with James. He is so bossy that he doesn''t allow me to be with you." Emily


    "It''s okay. Come with us. You can ask me if you have any questions."


    "Okay, let''s meet by chance. Let''s see if we can meet each other in the library."


    "It''s a deal. You must go." Oliver said with a smile.


    "Sure, sure."


    The two entered the ssroom one after the other.


    When she returned to her seat, she found that James didn''te to the ss as she expected.


    Muddleheaded for the whole afternoon, the ss was finally over.


    Emily picked up her schoolbag and left the ssroom first.


    Before she left, she sent a message to tell James that she had gone to the library and asked him to


    But he didn''t reply.


    "My brother Oliver, let''s go." Wearing high-heeled shoes and holding two books in her hands, Jenny


    walked up to Oliver and held his arm intimately.


    "Lisa, look, your prince charming doesn''t belong to you anymore." Connie tried to persuade her to look


    away.


    "Don''t you know that I have long given up chasing my prince charming? He is used to worship and is


    not suitable to be my boyfriend." Lisa looked away indifferently.


    "Well, I thought Miss Lisa would still chase after him." With her handbag and phone in her hand,


    Connie flipped her enchanting ret curly hair and left the ssroom.


    "Hey, Justin, what are you thinking about? Where is your Emi?" When Lisa was about to leave, she


    found that Justin was still sitting in his seat in a daze.


    "You scared me. Can you stop pretending a ghost?" Justin patted his chest to calm himself down.


    "Am I a ghost? Is there a ghost as beautiful and energetic as me? " Lisa red at him and left with her


    schoolbag.


    "Hey,e here." Justin waved at her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you think that Emi doesn''t like to talk to me these days? She always stays around other boys. She


    used to be around me alone." Justin was lying on the desk and felt distressed. Almost all the people in


    the ssroom had left.


    "Ha ha, the biggest advantage of our Holy Sakura is that we have a lot of handsome men. Shirl is so


    pretty and frank, of course she is weed." Lisa held back herughter and analyzed for him.


    "This makes me very unhappy." Justin raised his eyebrows. His brown hair was particrly dazzling in


    the setting sun.


    From Lisa''s point of view, this boy was really handsome. Why didn''t she find it before?


    "What''s wrong with you? Hurry up! Are you going to study or not? Would you like to join me? " Lisa


    asked casually.


    "Why should I go to study with you?" Justin turned his face away and packed up his schoolbag.


    "Forget it, will I beg you again?" Lisa turned around and left.


    Emily came to the library. There were a lot of people who came to take seats.


    Emily found a table by the window and sat down, and used a book to take a seat for James.


    She looked around for Oliver.


    She searched for a long time but still couldn''t find him.


    Well, forget it. She''d better study carefully. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing if she really ranked


    "Young master, aren''t you going to the library?"


    "Miss Shirley has sent you two messages." Holding James'' phone in his hand, Murphy followed him


    and said.


    "No." Stubborn as he was, he wanted to see how much he meant to her this time.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Murphy said hesitantly.


    "Go ahead if you like." After saying that coldly, James continued to walk outside the school aimlessly.


    "Well, even if you give me ten guts, I won''t dare to go." Murphy wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up!"


    Ding Dong!


    Another message came in. Murphy looked at his phone and read, "James, I will count to three. If you


    don''t show up, I won''t talk to you anymore. Humph."


    Sitting in the library, Emily was very bored. She began to text and bombard James with messages. She


    didn''t believe that she couldn''t blow up that guy.


    Murphy handed the phone to James. After taking a look at it, James continued to walk forward without


    looking back.


    After three steps, he turned back and quickened his pace towards the library.


    "Young master, please wait for me."


    "You, go back. Don''t follow me." With his phone in his hand, James went to the library alone, leaving


    Murphy behind.


    "Yes, young master."


    "Where are you?" James dialed the number and asked.


    "Ha ha, you are finally willing to talk to me. Are you not angry anymore? I''m on the second floor, near


    the window. I''ve upied a legendarynd for you... "


    Before she could finish her nagging, James hung up the phone and came to her.


    "Look, it''s His Highness. Wow, His Highness ising to the library." All of a sudden, the library was in


    an uproar. Everyone craned their necks to look over.


    Emily smiled and waved at him.


    "It''s so rare that His Highnesses to study."


    "Didn''t you see that? His fiancee has been sitting there for a long time. Maybe she brought him here. "


    "But His Highness doesn''t like his fiancee, does he? How could he listen to her ande here to


    study? "


    "Who knows? This girl must be very smart."


    There were many people talking about them, but the two of them didn''t hear it.


    James walked straight to her and sat down.


    "Why did you ask me toe here?"


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted me to study with you? Otherwise, I would have apanied others to


    study. I have been waiting for you here for more than half an hour. " Emilyined.


    "Half an hour is not a big deal. It''s better than you lied to me. " James words were sharp and


    unforgivable.


    "You..."


    Emily didn''t want to argue with him.


    She just wanted to distract his attention from the matter that Jackson had bought her desserts for three


    years.


    "What? Study." James was annoyed and picked up a book and leafed through it, not in the mood to


    read it at all.


    Emily also calmed down. She picked up the book and read it slowly.


    "Ouch!"


    "What are you doing?" James asked sourly.


    "I have a stomachache. It hurts. " Emily did feel great pain this time. Her lower abdomen twitched, and


    her forehead bangs were wet with thin sweat.


    "What''s the point of pretending now? Do you want to interest me? " Having suffered a loss, James


    didn''t believe her second time.


    "I''m not lying to you. It''s true this time."


    "You have lost your credibility here." James turned his head away.


    Finally, Emily knew the meaning of the story ''The Wolves Come''. She couldn''t lie. If she lied, he


    wouldn''t believe her next time.


    What day was it today?


    Oh boy, it was the end of the month. Her period date was so urate. Every time, her belly would


    ache.


    It couldn''t be true.


    Then, a warm stream overflowed.


    ''Damn it! It''s going to stain my dress. What should I do? ''


    ''Oh boy, it''s so embarrassing. There are so many people here.''


    She suddenly stood up and stopped the blood from getting on the seat.


    She nuzzled into James'' arms.


    "What are you doing?" James wanted to push her away in disgust. This was indeed not an intimate


    ce.


    "It hurts." Emily''s whole face was pale and frightening, and she was sweating.


    Only then did James realize that something was wrong this time.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I..." Emily felt a little embarrassed to say it.


    "What happened?" James roared angrily.


    "I got that."


    "Got what?" James didn''t understand.


    "That thing." Emily was so anxious that she wanted to stamp his feet. She finally plucked up the


    courage to speak it out, but this boy was so dull.


    "What? Speak humannguage. "


    "I''m speaking humannguage. I mean my period. Do you understand? The thing thates every


    month. " Emily''s face turned red like a big ripe apple. She lowered her head until she couldn''t lower it


    any more. Lying in his arms, she didn''t dare to raise her head.


    Their intimacy attracted many people''s attention.


    It took a while for James to understand.

 Chapter 99 Her Period Came

    Chapter 99 Her Period Came


    "Stand up." James took off his expensive ck coat and put it on her.


    It could cover her thighs.


    Wow, how tall was this guy? The clothes were big and long. It was really safe.


    "Let''s go. Why are you still standing here?"


    Holding her hand, James picked up her schoolbag, put the book in and left the library.


    The crowd was confused to see the two people swagger out of the library.


    Emily lowered her head and snuggled into his arms, not daring to see anyone.


    Oliver and Jenny were sitting next to the window on the third floor. He had seen Emily on the second


    floor, but Jenny pulled him to the third floor.


    From this position, they could see that Emily was wearing James'' coat, leaning on his arms, and


    walking out of the library.


    "My brother Oliver, look at how close sister-inw and my brother James are." Jenny saw it.


    "Yes, let''s continue reading. Can you solve the problem just now?" Oliver changed the topic.


    "Of course I can. And this one. Can you help me check it?" Jenny put another new problem in front of


    him.


    Oliver started to solve the problem seriously, while Jenny looked out of the window, watching them walk


    far away.


    "Where are you taking me, James? I need to go to the bathroom and I need the sanitary pad. Can you


    buy it for me?" Emily couldn''t stand it anymore. If his coat was also stained, she would really be


    doomed.


    "You want me to buy that thing for you?" James face twitched in embarrassment.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t you? If I don''t ask you to buy it, who else should I ask? " Emily was afraid that his


    coat might not be able to hold onter.


    "The servant will buy it for you. Go back to the sacred pce first." James dragged her and walked out


    of the school together. As long as they got in the car, they would go home soon.


    "No, I can''t stand it anymore. If you don''t want to buy it, you can go with me." Emily had lowered her


    request again and again. She had never done such a thing for the sake of His Highness. After all, she


    was his fiancee.


    "No." James'' self-esteem was strange. His pride and dignity would never allow him to step into such a


    ce.


    "I have to go." With a snicker, Emily dragged him into a nearby convenience store.


    She dragged him all the way to look for a counter selling sanitary pad.


    "Wow, is that His Highness? How could hee to our shop? " The saleswoman screamed.


    "Wow, that seems to be his fiancee. What are they buying? Go and have a look. "


    "Your Highness, Miss Shirley, what can I do for you?" The saleswoman asked enthusiastically.


    "Where is the sanitary pad?"


    Emily was not shy at all.


    "Well, Come with me. " The saleswoman''s face twitched with embarrassment. She led Emily to the


    sanitary pad counter.


    "That''s it. What brand do you like, Miss Shirley?"


    Turning his face away, James was in a daze and kept silent.


    "Sophie. Give me two more bags. " Emily said with a snicker and deliberately raised her voice, so that


    the brand couldpletely go into James'' mind.


    "Okay, I''ll pack them for you."


    "Why are you still standing there? Just buy it like this from now on. Pay the bill for me as soon as


    possible. As my fiance, can''t you even do this?"


    Emily raised her eyebrows and said with disdain.


    "I don''t need to do this." After paying the bill with a long face, James quickly dragged her out of the


    convenience store and found a bathroom for her.


    Then he drove her home quickly.


    She changed her clothes and tidied herself up.


    When Emily saw James, she wanted tough.


    "Don''t you want me to fall in love with you, James? You are not considerate at all. How can I like you? I


    like the kind of person who can do anything for me. " With her arms crossed, Emily said with a smile.


    James turned around and walked out of the bedroom.


    He walked up to Murphy and asked, "Hey, if I buy her sanitary pads, will she like me?"


    Huh? Murphy didn''t understand what it meant for a long time.


    "Young master, what did you say?" Murphy asked.


    "Fuck off. Don''t let me see you. " James roared. He came here to look for an answer, but this guy knew


    nothing about it.


    "All right, young master. I''ll get out of here right now." Murphy suspected that the young master must be


    in a bad mood today.


    Her stomach began to ache again. Probably because of the cold drink today, her period, which had


    always been stable, began to be strange.


    Emily curled up on the bed in pain.


    At dinner time, the whole family sat at the table and didn''t see Emilying downstairs.


    "James, go and ask Shirl toe downstairs for dinner." The queen ordered.


    "What are the servants used for?" Asked James.


    Fiona, sitting next to them, smiled and watched the drama.


    There must be something wrong between her brother James and that girl today. This was her best


    chance.


    "I''d better go there myself. It''s more sincere." The queen went upstairs and invited her for dinner.


    "Shirl, what''s wrong with you? Why are you lying on the bed? " The queen sat on the edge of the bed


    and asked with concern.


    "Mother, my belly hurts."


    "What? Did you eat something wrong? How could you have a stomachache? " The queen became


    nervous.


    "My periodes."


    "Oh, that''s it. Be careful. Later, I''ll ask the doctor to prescribe some medicine to relieve your pain, and


    then ask the kitchen to cook some brown sugar and ginger soup for you to warm your stomach." The


    queen''s considerate care made Emily feel warm in her heart.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Mother, I love you so much, my good mommy."


    "Girl, you are my daughter from now on. Of course I care about you. Can you go downstairs to have


    dinner? If you can''t, I''ll ask the servant to bring it up. "


    "No, thanks. I don''t want to eat. I don''t have appetite. I want to sleep for a while. "


    "Well, have a good rest. I''ll call the doctorter."


    "Okay, thank you, mother."


    The door was closed again and Emily slowly closed her eyes.


    After the queen went downstairs, she told everyone that Emily was not feeling well and that everyone


    would eat first.


    Losing his appetite, James put down his chopsticks and went upstairs.


    "Dear, look at our James. He loves Shirl so much." The queen said with a smile.


    "It''s great that their rtionship can be stable."


    The emperor nodded with satisfaction.


    Fiona was not reconciled at all. She thrust the chopsticks into her bowl. She pouted.


    "Dad, mom, I''m full. I''m going to bed."


    "Well, you haven''t eaten yet." The queen looked suspiciously at the abnormal little girl who went into


    the bedroom angrily.


    "We have to find a way to cut off her thoughts. If it goes on like this, there will be trouble." His Majesty


    seriously discussed with the queen.


    "Yes, we can give her everything, but she can''t destroy James''s marriage." The queen said sensibly.


    There were only the two of them left for the meal.


    James stayed in the room with her for the whole night.


    On the second day, Emily revived with full blood and didn''t feel any pain at all.


    In ss, Emily wrote notes carefully. Justin turned around and put a cup of her favorite coconut


    pudding milk tea on the table.


    "It''s my treat."


    "Jay, take it back. I don''t want to drink it." Emily poked his back and gave the milk tea back to him.


    "Emi, how could you refuse the drink I bought for you? How could you do this to me?" Said Justin


    sadly.


    Then he put the milk tea back on her table. If she didn''t drink it today, he would be very angry.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to drink, but that I can''t." There were still water drops outside the milk tea,


    which were obviously ice cold.


    "Why can''t you drink it? Are you afraid that I will poison it?" Justin was depressed.


    Beside her, James stretched out his long hand and grabbed the milk tea. When he was about to throw


    it into the trash can, another hand grabbed it quickly.


    "Well, since you don''t want to drink, please give me. I like this vor best." Charles took a sip


    shamelessly.


    Everyone was petrified and looked at the greedy Charles in astonishment.


    "Ha ha, Justin, I''ll treat you back next time. Don''t be so mean." Charles said cheekily.


    "¡­¡­" Justin was speechless with rage.


    "Oh, just give it to him. Jay, I really can''t drink it." In order to exin to him, Emily whispered in his ear,


    "In fact, I''m on my period. I can''t eat cold food."


    "Oh, I see. If you had told me earlier, I would have heated it for you."


    "Hush!" Emily looked around. She was afraid that the whole world would know that she was on her


    period.


    "Okay, I see. Emi, you must be careful not to eat icy or spicy food, or drink cold water."


    "I know, long winded." Emily poked his forehead.


    The way they flirted really made James jealous.


    "HMM."


    As he hummed, the whole ssroom trembled three times.


    "Turn around and focus on your ss. The exam ising tomorrow."


    Emily pushed Justin over and smirked at James.


    "Well, focus on the ss. Good boy. " Then Emily sat upright and looked at the ckboard.


    When the bell rang, the atmosphere around her was still very heavy. The low pressure from yesterday


    made her almost out of breath.


    She''d better run away as soon as possible.


    "I''m going to the bathroom." Emily stood up and walked out of the ssroom.


    Then the girls who were talking in the ssroom also went out.


    "Did you hear that? It seems that her period doesn''t allow her to take a cold shower. I think we can give


    her a shower. After all, she is such a slut who seduces His Highness, Mr. Jackson and Mr. Justin. She


    won''t let go of anyone. "


    "It''s very kind of you to give her a cold shower."


    "That''s right. Look, she''s in." They slipped into thedies'' room. She pretended to go to the bathroom.


    When Emily entered the cubicle, a bucket of water was already in their hands and the door was


    closed.

 Chapter 100 Being Bullied

    Chapter 100 Being Bullied


    As soon as Emily finished using the toilet and was about to go out, a bucket of cold water suddenly


    poured over, which made her shiver. It was really cold.


    The culprit ran away after pouring the water.


    Emily pushed the door of the cubicle hard, but the door couldn''t be opened, as if something blocked the


    door.


    "Hello, is anyone here? Open the door. "


    Emily was in a mess from head to feet, with her hair all wet, and her hands kept knocking at the


    bathroom door.


    No one answered her.


    Usually, girls didn''t dare to bully her under the pressure of His Highness''s fiancee. Now, there was


    finally someone who dared to start.


    Of course, they would just stand by and watch.


    The girls who came in and out had to leave in dejection after going to the bathroom. There were also a


    few girls staring at the door. Even if anyone wanted to save her, she would be afraid of being bullied


    together.


    "Who is it? Open the door if you dare. I''ll go out and let you see how I''ll punish you." Emily couldn''t


    stand it anymore and shouted hysterically.


    No one answered her. Her phone was left in the drawer of the desk. How could she go out?


    "Achoo!"


    She sneezed. What should she do? She felt a pain in her lower abdomen and a cold.


    No, she had to find a way to go back.


    Ten minutester, the bell rang again.


    Emily sat on the toilet and huddled up.


    Now the only thing she could hope was that James could find her hadn''te back ande to her.


    The bell rang for a while. Looking at his watch, James found that the seat beside him was still empty.


    She might run away again.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He walked out of the ssroom and rushed to the bathroom, ignoring anyone.


    When His Highness walked to thedies'' room, he immediately attracted a burst of surprise.


    The girls sneaked away as soon as they saw His Highnessing this way.


    "Violent dragon, are you inside?" But James didn''t care about it at all. He just went into thedies''


    room.


    Fortunately, the ss had begun and there was no one in the bathroom.


    "Yes, I am." Emily felt like she had grasped a life-saving straw.


    She stood up from the toilet and pped the door.


    Hearing the noise, James immediately walked to the cubicle where she was.


    Damn it!


    Who dared to block the door with something? Who did it?


    James kicked it away.


    Then he pulled the door open.


    Seeing the savior, Emily cheered up and threw herself into his arms.


    At the sight of the difiture on Emily''s face, James frowned and hugged the dizzy little woman.


    "Hey, girl, are you okay?"


    "Ouch! It hurts!" Emily covered her belly with her hands. She was too pale to speak.


    "Damn it!" With a hard kick, James kicked open the door that blocked him, held her in his arms and


    immediately walked out of the bathroom.


    His face was overcast with anger.


    "Hold on. I''ll take you to the hospital right away."


    Many students craned their necks to look out of the ssroom.


    Jackson, Justin and the others all saw what was happening outside the window.


    "What''s wrong with Emi?" Justin stood up nervously and wanted to leave.


    "Everything will be fine. Jim is dealing with it. I hope you won''t cause any trouble." Charles calmly


    stopped Justin who was about to go out.


    He was afraid that if he chased after her now, there would be no good result. It would be troublesome if


    Jim vented his anger on him.


    "But..." Justin was so angry that he wanted to get rid of him, but he found that there was an inexplicable


    force stopping him.


    He could feel that the force was different from the ordinary force.


    With a bright and innocent smile on his face, Charles said, "Hey, bro, sit down and have a good ss."


    "Damn it!" Justin couldn''t get rid of him. This guy was so powerful.


    "Nice to meet you, Your Highness."


    In the biggest hospital in the city, the top doctors stood in a row and waited for His Highness at any


    time when they heard that His Highness wasing.


    Murphy had informed all the doctors in the hospital in advance to prepare for the meeting.


    "Why are you still standing there?" Shouted James.


    The doctors trembled with fear. They rushed over and pushed Emily into the operating room.


    A group of doctors followed into the room. James waited outside irritably.


    In fact, it was not that serious. The doctors simply examined her and asked the nurse to change her


    wet clothes.


    Half an hourter, Emily was sent to the VIP ward for intensive care.


    In fact, it was not serious. She just caught a cold during her period and needed to be carefully


    maintained.


    But she was His Highness''s fiancee. How dare they look down upon her?


    After alleviating the pain, Emily opened her eyes and James followed in from outside.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "Yes, but much better."


    Emily nodded.


    "What happened today?" Sitting next to her, James asked her about being bullied today.


    "I went to the washroom. Someone poured me a bucket of water and the door was also blocked." Emily


    had never felt so aggrieved before. Did she offend anyone? How could they bully her like this?


    She wouldn''t let them go if she knew who did it.


    "Didn''t you see who it was?"


    "Of course not, I don''t have a prating eye." The more she said, the angrier she became.


    "Murphy, go and check it out. Bring those people to me before tomorrow."


    "Okay, young master. I''ll investigate it right away." Then Murphy left.


    Only the two of them were left in the ward.


    Emily stuck her head out of the quilt.


    She looked at James with her round eyes and felt warm in her heart, which she had never felt before.


    "Why are you so useless? You used to be very arrogant, didn''t you?" James said deliberately.


    "Yes, I''m just so useless. Aren''t you my fiance? You let somebody else hurt your fiancee. Who is


    useless?"


    Emily retorted sharply.


    "You are still so eloquent, but I''m willing to hear you call me fiance. You admitted it yourself. " With a


    smile at the corners of his mouth, James didn''t get angry. He used to be so angry with this girl that blue


    veins stood out on his temples.


    "What? When did I admit it? " Suddenly, Emily felt that she had fallen into a trap.


    "Just now, when you said I didn''t protect you. I can admit that it''s my fault that I didn''t protect my


    fiancee well. " James admitted frankly.


    "No, no, no. you don''t have to protect me. It''s all my fault." Emily bit her lips and patted her forehead.


    How could she be so stupid to dig a hole for herself?


    "No way. Honey, have a good rest. I''ll go out for a while. " With a gentle smile, James let go of her


    hand.


    He turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Emily didn''t know what he was doing. He called her honey, it was so disgusting.


    A couple minutester, the door of the ward was opened again, and arge group of servants in


    uniform came in.


    There were a lot of things in their hands.


    "Miss, this is the chicken soup for you. Please enjoy. "


    "Miss, this is your braised bird''s nest with longan, red dates and white fungus. Please enjoy. "


    "This is ginger and brown sugar soup. It can relieve your abdominal pain."


    "¡­¡­"


    Emily stared at these things with her eyes wide open.


    "Miss, you''d better drink them while they are still hot. What do you want to drink first?" The servants


    asked with respect.


    "I... Don''t drink too much tonic. I will have a nosebleed." Said Emily with a frown. She didn''t dare to


    drink them all, even though she was a foodie.


    Then, James came in.


    "What? You haven''t drunk yet? Or do you want me to feed you? " With an evil smile, James walked to


    her bed.


    "Well, who wants you to feed me? But if I drink so much, I will really have nosebleed. Can I choose


    one?" Emily looked at him pleadingly.


    After thinking for a while, James nodded.


    "Well, you can choose one."


    Atst, Emily picked up a bowl of brown sugar water and drank it up obediently.


    The servants went out of the ward.


    James waved at Murphy beside him.


    Several other girls broke in.


    These are the girls from ss A. She didn''t know their names, but they had met each other before.


    The three girls were pushed into the ward timidly.


    "I brought you the people who hurt you. How do you want to deal with them?"


    James asked softly.


    "What? It''s you? Why did you make fun of me? Did I do anything wrong to you? " Emily didn''t


    understand why she would get into trouble with these girls since she wasn''t familiar with them at all.


    "I... We..." The three girls were so frightened that they didn''t dare to move. Only the one in the middle


    was calm and arrogant in the face of danger. What could they say in front of His Highness? They would


    die anyway.


    "Why don''t you tell her?" Obviously, James had lost his patience.


    "I''m sorry, Shirley. We didn''t mean to do that. Please let us go. I promise it won''t happen again." One of


    the girls suddenly knelt down. She looked ordinary, and her family was not as rich as the arrogant girl in


    the middle. Perhaps she admitted it because she was afraid of being kicked out of Holy Sakura.


    At a nce, Emily knew that the girl standing in the middle must be the leader of the matter, and the


    other two were her followers.


    "What a spineless girl!" The girl standing in the middle kicked the girl who first admitted to the ground.


    With a thud, the coward girl rolled aside, looking particrly pitiful.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" Emily didn''t want her to be bullied. Maybe she did something wrong just


    because she followed the wrong person.


    When she was about to get out of bed to help the girl, she was held tightly in James arms. He didn''t


    want her to get out of bed.


    "Lie down. This is her lesson. She will know what to do in the future."


    "But..."


    Emily was kind-hearted and thought that she shouldn''t be so cruel to this girl, but she couldn''t do


    anything about it since James was so stubborn.


    "Your Highness, I like you, so I did such a thing. What on earth is this girl better than me? Why don''t


    you look at me? Why? I''m not reconciled. I just helped her take a cold shower. I don''t think I did


    anything wrong."

 Chapter 101 Called Him Honey

    Chapter 101 Called Him Honey


    The girl in the lead said with her head held high. She was arrogant and didn''t take anyone seriously.


    When she looked at Emily, she was unwilling.


    "I''ll leave her to you. You can deal with her." James repeated.


    "Well, I''m not that easy to be bullied." Emily turned over and sat up.


    "Hey, how can you look at me like this? Then let me make youpletely unhappy." Emily stared at


    the arrogant girl seriously.


    "Honey, my feet are so sore now. I need a servant to massage my feet." With a snicker, Emily threw


    herself into James'' arms and acted coquettishly.


    James looked at her in astonishment and then gave her a doting smile. He stroked her long ck hair.


    "Honey, it''s up to you." Waving his hand, James turned around and said to the other two girls.


    "Come here, kneel down and massage my baby''s feet."


    "What?"


    The two girls were stunned and stood still, making sure that they didn''t hear it wrong. They were both


    daughters of famous families. How could they help others massage their feet? How could they do such


    a shameful thing?


    "Why are you still standing there? Do you want us to invite you? " Murphy walked over solemnly.


    He stood beside the two girls and exerted pressure on them.


    There were also arge line of bodyguards in ck uniforms outside. Just now, they were carried here


    rudely. If they didn''t obey, they would die miserably.


    "No, Your Highness. My father is the secretary of the country. You can''t do that."


    "Ha ha, what a good secretary of the country. He won''t be the secretary from tomorrow on. He should


    thank him for giving birth to a good daughter. Thanks to you, your family will have nothing." James


    dered in a domineering manner. He smiled.


    The girls were scared to death and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Honey, don''t be so frightening. I just need a servant to massage my feet. How about you massage my


    feet and I try to plead for you?" Emily said with a snicker.


    Why did she feel so happy to see these two frightened girls? It turned out that revenge was such a


    happy thing.


    "Plop!" The most arrogant girl dared not to be arrogant and domineering any more. She put away all


    her arrogance and knelt down.


    Seeing her like that, Emily felt ufortable.


    "Miss, where do you want us to massage?" The girl put down her arrogance and looked pitiful, as if she


    was about to cry.


    Suddenly, Emily felt that her revenge was too much and she couldn''t bear it.


    "Forget it. You can leave now. Honey, just let them go this time. I''m fine now anyway. " Again, Emily''s


    heart softened.


    James shook his head. This girl was really too simple and kind-hearted. She didn''t know these sinister


    people. If she let them go today, next time they would try to hurt her even more.


    The girl''s eyes were full of tears. When she heard this, her eyes shed.


    "I can stop you from going bankrupt, but I will deprive your parents of their official positions and you


    should never appear in Holy Sakura again. I don''t want to see you next time. Otherwise, you won''t be


    so lucky. " For her sake, James rxed the punishment for them.


    Before Murphy left, he whispered in his ear, "Try your best to get these people out of Sakura Kingdom.


    Don''t let them get close to her again."


    "Okay, young master. I''ll do it right away." Murphy nodded.


    "Leave now. I''ve already been very kind to you. Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and leave."


    The three girls left the ward awkwardly, and the ward finally returned to silence.


    "Thank you, James. I''ve already enjoyed the feeling of revenge, but I don''t think it''s as happy as I


    thought." Emily frowned and couldn''t figure out why.


    "Little girl, you are too kind. Don''t be so kind to let go of anyone who has hurt you in the future. We


    won''t attack unless we are attacked. There will be a second time when there is a first time. You should


    slowly understand the danger of this society. But... " After saying that, James suddenly stopped.


    "But what?" Emily lowered her head and wanted to hear more.


    "But you don''t need to know about it, because I will protect you by your side in the future." James


    gently held her in his arms and kissed her forehead.


    His soft lips touched her forehead, and the hot temperature made her react.


    Was it really from the boy who was always against her and wanted her to make a fool of herself?


    "Come on." Emily pushed him away and woke up from this dream.


    ''Don''t make a mistake. This guy is a devil, a devil. He doesn''t mean it. Maybe he just wants to have


    you and take advantage of you.''


    Her brain was running and thinking about thousands of possibilities. What was wrong with the unusual


    James today?


    "You want to escape? Aren''t you calling me honey just now? " James pulled her back and held her


    tightly in his arms.


    "I didn''t say that. Even I did, I was just acting. " Emily pouted and patted him on the chest, unwilling to


    admit it.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to admit it. I know it in my heart. You fall in love with me, right?" With a


    confident look on his face, James knew what was going on.


    "Shoot..." Emily couldn''t help but spray water on his face.


    As a neat freak, James wiped his handsome face and turned to her, "Don''t go too far, my love for you is


    limited."


    "I... I didn''t mean to do that. Your words are too shocking, okay? What do you mean by I fall in love with


    you? "


    "Isn''t it?"


    "No..." Before Emily could finish her words, she met the scarlet eagle eyes staring at her.


    "Huh?" James stared at her and wanted her to tell the truth.


    "Hey, James, don''t be so angry. It''s not good for your health. In fact, I don''t hate you anymore. In the


    past..."


    "What?" James'' face darkened.


    Before Emily could finish her words, she looked into his terrible eyes and couldn''t tell any more truth.


    "I used to hate you very much. Now I don''t know if I like you or not, but at least I don''t hate you


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    anymore."


    "That''s enough. That''s enough. I''ll let you prove that you have fallen in love with me." The corners of


    James'' mouth lifted slowly.


    "How?" Emily frowned suspiciously. How could she prove it? She didn''t know what love was.


    "Well, you will know it then." James raised his eyebrows proudly.


    "You are strange. Well, I have to go to bed. You can go back now." Emily tried to push him away.


    "Who said I was going back? I want to sleep with you today. " James got into bed shamelessly.


    "Hey, James, how can you do this? Get out of here." Emily kicked him out with her fists and feet.


    The tickling force of the kitten had no effect on James at all. He grabbed her hand, held her in his arms


    and went to bed.


    "Ouch, my belly hurts..."


    Emily blinked and began to pretend again.


    "What''s wrong? Did I hit you somewhere? "


    James asked nervously.


    "Hahaha..."


    Emily burst into a strangeughter in bed.


    "Shirley, how dare you pretend in front of me? I''ll teach you a lesson. " James reached out his hand to


    her armpit.


    "Hahaha, James, please don''t tickle me. It''s itchy, hahaha..."


    Emily began tough endlessly and rolled back and forth on the bed.


    The people outside the ward heard theughter inside and the corners of their mouths twitched.


    "Cover your ears. Don''t listen to them." Murphy warned them.


    "Ahem, boss, aren''t you still listening?" A bodyguard reminded him.


    "Damn it! How dare you remind me? I''ll p you to death!" Murphy patted the bodyguard''s forehead


    heavily.


    "Ahhh, please forgive me. Otherwise young master is going to be disturbed."


    The bodyguard begged for mercy.


    "Go ahead. Keep an eye on them. I''m going to have a rest." ¡ª¡ª


    The first monthly exam of Holy Sakura School had officially begun.


    Since Emily had recovered, she went back to the school and took the monthly exam smoothly.


    It was not until Emily entered the examination room that she realized how little she had learned.


    It happened that Jay was sitting in front of her for the exam. The seats in the ssroom were only a


    little far away.


    It was easy to peep.


    "Hello!"


    Emily stretched out her foot and kicked heavily at Justin''s chair.


    "What''s wrong? Emi? " Justin turned his head helplessly.


    Come on, my princess, we are having an exam, not a ss.


    "Let me have a look. I think I''m going to fail in the exam." Emily didn''t want to be the bottom, which


    would be very embarrassing.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" The invigtor was a dark faced and fair man in the whole grade. No matter


    who you were, he would not take you seriously.


    "Sir, I want to go to the washroom." With a thick face, Justin raised his hand and took the initiative to


    prevent the teacher from suspecting her.


    "Mr. Justin, don''t you know that you can''t go to the bathroom during the exam?" The teacher said


    seriously.


    "I know, but there are three anxieties in a person." Justin''s face turned red, pretending that he really


    wanted to pee.


    The ss burst intoughter.


    Lisa nced at him and shook her head. She was used to his jokes.


    "Okay, go ahead. Hurry up. There is half an hour left."


    "Okay, I''ll be right back."


    "Okay."


    After Justin left, Emily looked at her most nk examination paper and looked aside.


    James was lying on the desk and sleeping soundly. There was even no name on the


    paper.

 Chapter 102 The Confession Of Jackson

    Chapter 102 The Confession Of Jackson


    After the exam, Emily felt that she was about to copse. The exam was a mess.


    Emily squatted at the door of the ssroom, depressed.


    She held her chin with both hands and tried to make a self-criticism.


    "Girl, how was your test?" Jackson walked up to her, and the shadow of his tall body pressed down like


    a mountain, blocking the autumn sun in front of her.


    "Hey, Jack, you are here too? How was your exam? " Emily stood up and asked with a long face.


    "Not bad. It was easy." Jackson said in a rxed tone.


    "What?" Did Emily hear it right?


    She felt that every problem was difficult. How could he say it was so easy? How could she live?


    "Didn''t you feel confident about the exam? It doesn''t matter. We''ve finished the exam. Don''t take it to


    heart. Do you have time? I''ll take you to rx. " Jackson invited warmly.


    "Great! Where are you taking me? I''m so depressed. "


    Emily also wanted to find a ce to rx.


    "OK, let''s go. Get in the car." Jackson pulled her to his car.


    "Wait, let her go." Walking out of the ssroom in a daze, Prince James saw his woman being pulled


    into the car by another boy, who was Jackson.


    He was burning with anger.


    "Well, James, you are here, too? " Emily immediately broke away from Jackson''s hand, this


    unconsciously action made James very happy.


    He walked over, shook off Jackson''s hand, patted in disgust, and pulled Emily behind him.


    "Hey!" Before Emily said anything, she was pulled away by him.


    "Jackson, I warn you again. She is my fiancee. Please stay away from her." With an arrogant look,


    James stood in front of Jackson. Their eyes stared at each other fiercely and aggressively.


    Jackson didn''t show any weakness. He raised his head and looked straight into James'' eyes. His aura


    was so powerful that it could sweep across the whole teaching building.


    More and more people came to watch them. It was a shame for Emily. Was there going to be a fight


    here?


    "It depends on her choice whether I should leave or not." Jackson then turned around and pulled Emily


    back.


    "What?" Emily didn''t expect that she would be the center of their argument, and her mind was still in a


    mess.


    "Violent dragon,e back. Don''t forget that you are my fiancee. You should behave yourself." James''


    words were so cruel and overbearing that she felt something was wrong.


    "What do you mean by ''behave myself''? It''s my freedom to go with anyone I want." Emily just didn''t like


    others to provoke her, so she liked topete with him.


    "Did you hear that? James, you are His Highness. So what? It''s just a gift from your parents. Without


    what you have now, you will be useless and have nothing. " Jackson snorted and spoke out all his


    dissatisfaction with James.


    Emily didn''t expect that Jackson would hate James so much.


    "Oh, my god! What happened between His Highness and Mr. Jackson?"


    "They are going to fight."


    "Great news!"


    More and more people gathered around, wanting to see the hottest battle of the year.


    "Ha ha, Jackson, you will take the consequences for what you said today. I will let you know whether I


    am good for nothing in the future." With a cold smile, James looked askance at him. He didn''t take


    Jackson seriously at all.


    "Baby, let''s go." James didn''t want to waste his time.


    Again, Emily was pulled over by James. She felt that she was now a dollpletely controlled by two


    boys.


    "Girl, don''t go." This time, Jackson didn''t intend to give up.


    He nced sideways at the teaching buildings in all directions. Seeing that someone waved his hand,


    he turned around with satisfaction and pulled Emily in front of him affectionately.


    "Shirley, today, I, Jackson, dere in front of all the students that I like you. I really like you. "


    What Jackson said made Emily frozen in situ.


    Suddenly, five colored ribbons dropped from the rooftop, with an affectionate confession sentence on


    each ribbon.


    They floated above the students'' heads and fell on the ground, dazzling them.


    "Look, everyone. There are more."


    Plop!


    Ssh!


    Suddenly, a long red ribbon was thrown down from the rooftop, with huge white words on it.


    One after another, there was a dazzled look on Emily''s face.


    "Girl, I don''t care whether you believe it or not. I do fall in love with you."


    "Girl, be with me. I will give you happiness for the rest of your life."


    "Girl, I couldn''t go back and get involved in your past, but I''ve already joined you now. I have to promise


    you a future..."


    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven. Sixteen.


    There were sixteen ribbons, which matched her age.


    Every touching confession pierced into Emily''s heart. She covered her mouth and froze, unable to


    speak.


    How did it feel? Excited or moved?


    "Wow, Mr. Jackson is so romantic."


    "I''m so moved. If only he could express his love to me. I would be moved to death. I''m jealous and


    hateful."


    The girls covered their hearts and kept sighing.


    "Girl, can you ept me? Leave this brat ande to me. " Jackson reached out his hand. It was time


    for him to confess his love to Emily. It was better to let the whole world know that Jackson liked Emily.


    "Well." Emily was speechless.


    How should she choose and answer?


    Jackson and James, whoever she chose must hurt the other.


    It was so romantic to express his love to her.


    It was the first time that someone had expressed his love to Emily in a loud voice.


    "Violent dragon, how dare you go with him?" In a rage, James pulled Emily into his arms.


    "Well, it''s so funny. No one dares to grab a woman from me so tantly. Jackson, how dare you!


    Shirley is my fiancee. I hope you can remember that. " Again, everyone present heard James'' words


    clearly.


    Shirley was indeed the fiancee that His Highness weed in through royal etiquette.


    In the eyes of the world, the current Jackson was like digging a wall, trying to be a third party to


    interfere in the rtionship between James and Emily.


    "Ha ha, I just need my girl''s answer." Jackson looked affectionately at Emily.


    Once again, Emily was pushed to the center of the storm.


    "I..."


    How should she answer? She stared nkly at James'' red eyes. She was afraid that he would be


    disappointed and angry.


    If she left with Jackson, would she be doomed in the future?


    No, she was not the willful and reckless Emily. She was now representing the daughter of the An


    Family, Shirley.


    She couldn''t do that. Besides, it seemed that she didn''t like Jack. She only treated him as a good


    friend.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''m sorry, Jack. I can''t go with you. I thought we were just friends." Everyone immediately understood


    what Emily meant.


    With joy, James cast a disdainful nce at Jackson and pushed the crowd away with his arm around


    Emily.


    "I''m really sorry, Jack. Bye. I''ll go home first." Emily waved goodbye to him.


    Such a romantic confession was ruined by her.


    Jackson stood there sadly and dejectedly. His mncholy eyes were hollow and lifeless, which made


    people feel more distressed.


    He just watched the petite figure disappear in front of him.


    On the car back to the sacred pce, Emily curled up in the seat like a helpless kitten.


    But James was in a good mood, because she chose him atst. If she had left with Jackson, he


    couldn''t have imagined what he would do.


    "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t call me honey. I''m really not used to it." Emily repeated.


    "Well, you will get used to it in the future. Just take it easy." James was very satisfied with this


    nickname. From now on, this would be his exclusive nickname for her.


    "I''m not used to it. It''s so disgusting. "


    "I will only disgust you." James was stubborn. Then he moved close to her, which made her very


    ufortable.


    "James, when did you be so shameless?"


    "Since the moment I fell in love with you." Said James casually. He raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, all right." Emily was speechless.


    "Baby, you have fallen in love with me, right?" James couldn''t wait to get her answer.


    After all, thest person she chose was James, which meant that she didn''t love Jackson but him.


    He wanted to hear her answer in person.


    "Who said that?" Emily asked.


    "You said it yourself."


    "When did I say that?" Emily didn''t remember that.


    "You told me when you didn''t choose Jackson, didn''t you? I don''t care. You are mine. You can''t leave


    me forever. " Like a naive child who had eaten candies, James clung to Emily and wouldn''t let her go.


    He hoped that he could have another candy.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t leave you anymore. Let go of my hand. It hurts." He tightly held Emily''s waist,


    making her very painful and unable to breathe.


    "Well, that''s more like it."


    Satisfied, James let go of her hand and smiled. He was as excited as a child. He had never been so


    happy like this before.


    Emily shook her head. She didn''t expect that His Highness would be so easy to satisfy. Maybe he really


    liked her, then was she the same?


    Emily stared at him quietly and fell into deep thoughts.


    It seemed that James felt a pair of burning eyes shining on him.


    He turned around. He looked into Emily''s dark eyes.


    "Do you think I''m handsome and fall in love with me?"


    "Well, you are narcissistic again." Emily looked out of the window in a hurry.

 Chapter 103 Brought Her To Watch The Sunrise

    Chapter 103 Brought Her To Watch The Sunrise


    The car passed through a dark red rose road and broke into the Royal Pce.


    The five magnificent castles became more and more beautiful in the twilight. The clouds in the sky


    dyed half of the sky red like fire.


    The top of the castle soared into the sky and shone brightly.


    Emily reached her head out of the window to appreciate the scenery.


    "What are you looking at? Why do you look so excited? " James didn''t know what she was looking at.


    "Look over there, over there, James. That cloud is as cute as a rabbit, isn''t it?"


    Emily pointed at the broken cloud in the sky and shared it with him excitedly.


    How could James like these things? But as long as she liked them, he would like them.


    "Baby, do you like to watch the sunrise?"


    "Yes, I do. But I haven''t seen it. "


    "Well, let''s go to see it tomorrow, okay?"


    "No, I can''t get up. I''d better sleep well. I''ve finally finished my exam. I can have a good rest."


    Emily didn''t want to waste such a good sleep time on climbing the mountain and watching the sunrise.


    "Okay." Though a little disappointed, James soon came up with a solution.


    Finally, they arrived. The car stopped and the servants came to greet them.


    "Your Highness, Miss Shirley, good evening. Dinner is ready. You can have dinner now."


    "Okay." Emily touched her belly and walked into the dining room.


    The emperor, the queen and Fiona were already seated, waiting for them.


    "Father, mother, I''m sorry that I''mte." Emily apologized obediently.


    "It doesn''t matter. Come and eat. I have cooked a lot of your favorite food." The queen greeted


    enthusiastically.


    Emily sat beside James impolitely.


    "My brother James, my sister Shirley, you''re back. Would you like to try this dish? I learned it from


    mommy tonight. Maybe it''s not very delicious." Fiona tried her best to push the dishes cooked by her in


    front of them. She wanted everyone''s approval.


    "Well, Fio, you want to learn cooking too? It''s not easy. I must have a try. " Emily didn''t believe that this


    girl could poison her in front of so many people.


    "Thank you for tasting it, my sister Shirley. This is the best way to give me confidence." Fiona


    pretended to be happy.


    "My brother James, please have a taste. It won''t taste bad." What Fiona wanted most was the


    recognition of James.


    "Okay, let me have a try." James picked up a piece of meat with chopsticks, put it into his mouth and


    chewed it.


    His face darkened.


    Emily took a bite. The taste in her mouth was a little salty, sweet and bitter.


    Damn it!


    What the hell was this taste?


    She chewed it again.


    Oh boy!


    She spit them all out.


    The table was full of vomit. James quickly handed her a ss of water. James had knew it before. The


    reason why he didn''t vomit was that he tried his best not to hurt Fiona''s little heart.


    "My sister Shirley, did I really make it bad?" Fiona pretended to be sad and asked tentatively.


    "Well, it''s okay. It''s just a little better than ordinary people can eat. Maybe it''s because I have a


    stomachache recently and can''t eat much." In order not to hurt her too hard, Emily finally made up a


    good excuse.


    "Dad, mom, what do you think? Don''t you think I have talent for cooking? " Fiona was very


    disappointed. Her friend told her that if she wanted to win a man''s heart, she must first seize his


    stomach.


    "Yummy! Yummy! It''s our favorite food!" The emperor and the queen frowned and kept bringing the


    food to their mouths.


    Such noble emperor and queen would rather ept these terrible food for their beloved daughter.


    How great.


    Emily frowned and came up with an idea. How about she cook two specialty dishes as well. To make


    His Majesty and the queen happy, and also to infuriate this arrogant little princess.


    She always showed off in front of her and thought Emily couldn''t tell.


    "Dad, mom, I love you so much."


    Fiona held the emperor and the queen and kissed them wildly.


    "Baby, let''s eat." The emperor and the queen tried their best to suppress their nausea and squeezed


    out a sentence.


    Emily wanted tough, but she didn''t dare to. So she had to bury herself in the bowl and eat quietly.


    After dinner, on the balcony of the second floor, Emily leaned against the corridor and listened to the


    music quietly with her phone in her hand.


    "Hey, do you have a grudge against Fio? Just because she set you upst time? "


    Leaning against the marble column fence, James asked seriously.


    "I don''t hate her. Maybe she hates me. She always aims at me. Maybe she is jealous that I have taken


    you away." Emily pursed her lips.


    "Will you be jealous if I spoil her?"


    "I''m not jealous of her. She has no right." Emily said bluntly.


    "Are you serious?" James asked tentatively.


    "That''s right. I don''t care who you are good to." Emily turned her head and put the earphones into her


    ears again, letting the music fill her ears. She couldn''t hear him.


    "Can you lend me one? Let me see what you are listening to." James snatched one of the earphones


    from her ear.


    "Why do you always disturb me? I''m really pissed off by you. Why don''t you go with your sister Fio?"


    "No, no. I just want to be with you." With one hand on her slender waist, James held her in his arms.


    They listened to the music quietly and enjoyed the beautiful song.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Emily went to bed early and fell asleep quickly.


    "Young master, where are you going tonight?" In the study, Murphy watched the young master''s


    transformation.


    "Go out and get the car ready."


    "Since you have a special ability, do you still need to prepare a car?" Murphy was confused.


    "Well, just prepare it for me. Don''t talk so much nonsense. Drive the car to the top of the Green Cloud


    Mountain. I''ll take her there first. " Then James walked out of the study.


    "Aha? Young master, the mountain is so steep. How can I drive up? " Murphy said awkwardly.


    "Even if you can''t, you have to."


    James threw a big problem to Murphy, which made him want to cry but have no tears. It waste at


    night, he couldn''t sleep but drove to the Green Cloud Mountain. It was ridiculous.


    "You always bully me." As soon as Murphy walked out of the study door pitifully, he saw the young


    master get up from the bed with Emily in his arms.


    Then he jumped up and disappeared.


    My god? Where was young master taking her to?


    He didn''t want to be dragged into their date.


    Everyone knew that the Green Cloud Mountain was the steepest mountain in Sakura Kingdom. There


    was a path for walking up and a road for cars to drive up.


    Why did he go to the top of the mountain at night?


    "Murphy, don''t forget to prepare tents and all kinds of food."


    All of a sudden, the voice of the young master rang out in the air.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Yes, young master." Murphy felt like weeping but had no tears.


    In her sleep, Emily felt that she was sleeping on a ball of soft cotton, and a cold wind pierced into her


    dress.


    Wearing a ck robe and a ck mask, James held Emily in his arms and flew in the dark night.


    Well, his power now could drive the two people to fly freely in space and time.


    Emily''s long ck hair danced freely in the wind in the night sky.


    A ck and a white figure moved casually in midair.


    Soon, a ck mountain appeared in front of James.


    They arrived at the peak of the Green Cloud Mountain.


    Hended on the ground with her in his arms.


    At this time, Murphy was climbing the hillside with great difficulty.


    The car''s horsepower had reached the maximum. If it weren''t for the high-quality, exclusive customized


    luxury car and the highest standard engine, he would have fallen to the bottom of the mountain and


    died.


    "HMM..."


    It was cold on the top of the mountain. For a moment, James forgot to put on more clothes for her. He


    took off his ck robe and put it on her. He wore a thin ck shirt and sat on the top of the mountain,


    letting Emily lie in his arms.


    "It''s so cold." Emily still felt very cold. She had a sudden feeling of falling from the clouds to hell, and


    she was very ufortable.


    Finally, she opened her eyes, looked at James, then looked around.


    "I... Why am I here?" Emily turned over and sat up. She was lying in the arms of James, wearing his


    ck robe.


    "The top of the mountain." James answered concisely.


    "What? The top of the mountain? Do you want to jump off the cliff with me? " Emily craned her neck


    and looked down. There was an unfathomable abyss in her eyes.


    Why did she came from the bed to the mountain?


    Who could tell her what had happened? If she didn''t wake up, no one would know if she was killed.


    "What are you thinking about? Your logic is not normal. I''m taking you to watch the stars. " James


    pointed at the stars above her head.


    Stars all over the sky seemed to be blinking at them.


    What a beautiful night sky.


    "Do you like to watch the stars?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong? "


    "No, we can watch the stars on the balcony of our home. It''s really cold here. Why is the temperature


    so low?" Emily felt that her teeth were fighting.


    "Are you cold?" James didn''t expect the top of the mountain to be so cold.


    "Well, it''s so cold." Emily shivered with cold.


    "Come closer to me if you feel cold. I''m willing to give you warmth."


    "Do you think you are a furnace?" Emily said with contempt.


    "I can do it as long as you want." A red me was waving in James'' hand.


    He had tried to use it in front of her. She would be fine, so he could use it at ease.


    The heat of the fire was gradually transmitted to James'' whole body.


    Emily felt hotter and hotter all over her body. It was sofortable to hold James like a big furnace.


    She couldn''t help but hold his chest tightly.

 Chapter 104 Why Were You So Hot

    Chapter 104 Why Were You So Hot


    The distance between the two was getting closer and closer. James enjoyed the feeling that the kitten


    was tightly dependent on him.


    It was a wonderful feeling.


    "Wow, James, it''s so hot on you, but I''m so cold on me. Am I a cold-blooded animal?" Emily began to


    doubt.


    "Well, it''s possible." It was inconvenient for James to exin.


    In fact, consuming such arge amount of energy would easily make people tired.


    Before long, he would be so tired that he would sweat and even pass out. Was this damned Murphy a


    snail or a turtle? Why hadn''t hee over yet?


    "Well, you are the cold-blooded animal. You are serious and ruthless." Emily didn''t believe that she was


    a cold-blooded animal.


    But she felt strangely hot andfortable on James'' body today.


    She really wanted to lie in his arms and nevere out.


    The sound of car engine finally came from the top of the mountain.


    James knew it was the turtle.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He turned around and waited for him quietly.


    "Young master, I''m sorry that I''mte."


    "Well, you know you arete?" James asked calmly.


    "I''m sorry. The mountain road is too steep to climb." Murphyined tearfully.


    "Well, take the tent out. You can find a ce to rest." Ordered James.


    "What?" Murphy didn''t hear it clearly.


    "Can''t you understand me?" James felt that this boy seemed to have Alzheimer''s disease these days.


    "I understand." Murphy quickly took out the tent from the trunk of the car, stood aside and began to


    pitch the tent.


    Without saying a word, James carried the sleeping Emily into the car and pressed the switch. The seat


    of the car turned into a soft andfortable bed.


    He gently put her in the car and turned on the air conditioner to set the mostfortable temperature


    to 28 degrees.


    Then the door was mmed shut. Both James and Emily slept in the car.


    Murphy was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    ''Damn it! Young master, don''t bully people like this.''


    He just had a tent. It was so cold on the mountain. Was he going to freeze to death?


    Murphy hastily set up the tent and went into it to rest.


    The first ray of dawn in the morning moved slowly from the horizon to the top of the mountain.


    "Baby, wake up. Look, the sun is about to rise." James patted on the sleeping Emily.


    Emily was awakened by him. She opened her eyes and looked out of the window.


    "Wow, it''s really sunrise." Suddenly, Emily woke up.


    She leaned against James''s chest and quietly looked at the horizon. From the fish belly white to the


    burning red, an orange sun slowly rose from the horizon.


    The sun shone on the top of the mountain and reflected on their faces.


    Emily opened the door and pulled James out of the car.


    "Let''s go over there." Emily held his hand and ran all the way.


    They ran to the edge of the cliff, where there were chrysanthemums all over the mountain.


    The sunshine was a little cold, but it was extremely beautiful.


    "James, have you brought your phone with you?"


    "Here you are." James threw his phone to her.


    She took the phone and began to take pictures.


    Murphy also woke up and stood aside to enjoy the sunrise alone. This was the first time he had seen


    the sunrise.


    "Murphy,e here and take pictures of us." All of a sudden, James wanted to record this moment. It


    was so beautiful and unforgettable.


    "Yes, young master." Murphy walked over and took the phone from Emily. When he was about to take a


    picture, he was stopped by Emily.


    "Wait a minute, Murphy." Emily put her hand on the mask on James'' face.


    "Take it off. Otherwise, how can I see your face?" Emily took off the mask for him in person.


    James deliberately lowered his head and put his face close to the height that her hand could reach so


    that she could take it off.


    "You are the first one who is qualified to take off my mask." Holding her hand, James looked at her


    affectionately.


    "What?" Emily didn''t expect that she would be the first one to take off James'' mask. Should she feel


    lucky?


    "Well, Murphy, hurry up." The mask was thrown aside. Holding her waist, James looked at the camera.


    "Okay." Murphy was about to press the shutter.


    "Wait a minute, Murphy." Emily stopped him again.


    "What''s wrong again?" This time, James was impatience. The sun was about to risepletely.


    "Don''t hold me like this." Emily peeled his hand off.


    "I don''t care. I just want to." James simply held her waist, picked her up from the ground, and hugged


    her intimately.


    He hugged her so suddenly that she wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously.


    James leaned over and kissed her lips.


    The scene was so beautiful.


    The sky was red. The sun rose like a disc. The ground was covered with chrysanthemums, and arge


    area of yellow and sunlight intertwined.


    In the camera, a handsome young man gently kissed a young girl in a white dress, and a wisp of ck


    hair floated in the breeze.


    "All right." Murphy said after he finished photographing.


    James gently released her and put her back on the ground.


    She felt dizzy when shended on the ground again.


    Why? Why she felt that the kiss just now was very beautiful and sweet?


    "Let''s take a few more photos." James and Emily stood in the sun hand in hand.


    Murphy took many photos of them with a lot of postures.


    The two people were standing side by side, smiling brightly like flowers. They looked like a perfect


    match.


    Emily was surprisingly cooperative. After taking a few photos, she had to grab the phone and check if it


    was beautiful enough.


    "It''s so beautiful." Emily couldn''t help praising.


    "It''s all because I''m handsome." James couldn''t help praising his beauty.


    "James, if you are not narcissistic, you will die." Emily stuck out her tongue.


    She really liked these photos.


    "If you like them so much, we can print them out after we go back."


    "Well, I think so too. This one and these should all be printed." Like an excited little magpie, Emily kept


    twittering.


    Putting his arm around her shoulder, James said, "Print them all out. Buy another photo album and


    save them all."


    "I agree."


    It was already eight o''clock in the morning, and the sun had risen high.


    Suddenly, there was a strange sound.


    "Are you hungry?" James heard the disharmonious sound.


    "Don''t you know what time it is now? Of course I should be hungry." Feeling wronged, Emily covered


    her belly with her hands and flushed with embarrassment.


    "Just tell me if you are hungry.


    Murphy, take out all the food."


    "Okay, young master." Murphy was sent to be a porter again.


    "No, I haven''t brushed my teeth yet. I think I''m going down the mountain. Let''s eatter."


    Emily thought it was not appropriate, so she''d better go back to wash up and change clothes before


    eatingfortably.


    "Are you sure you can hold on?" James was really worried that the little glutton was starving.


    "I''m not a reincarnated hungry ghost." Emily pouted.


    Just hold on.


    After going back to the Emperor Building, Emily washed up and changed into a jumpsuit with a white T-


    shirt inside, which looked simple, lovely and refreshing.


    After breakfast, she was in a good mood.


    "You belong to me today. Go on a date with me. We haven''t finished the moviest time. Let''s go to


    watch it." Sitting on the sofa, James announced, as if she had no chance to refuse.


    "May I not go?" Emily asked boldly.


    "What do you think?" Asked James, raising his eyebrows.


    "Sure." Emily answered honestly. This answer was courting death.


    "You are daydreaming. Let''s go. Are you dressing like this?" James looked at her in confusion. There


    were so many clothes in the dressing room, but she only chose the most ordinary one.


    "Yes. It''s good. I feelfortable and cute. " Emily turned around and felt very good. She used to wear


    this kind of clothes before.


    "Well, you are such a slovenly girl." James also wore a casual T-shirt, which made him look less


    arrogant than being a Royal Highness.


    "Wow, James, you are also wearing a T-shirt. It''s rare." Emily''s eyes lit up. The two people standing in


    front of the mirror were really a good match.


    "It''s all because of you. I just want to match you." James felt a little awkward.


    But for the sake of Emily, he had to put up with it.


    "I didn''t ask you to wear lovers'' clothes with me." Emily said proudly, pursing her lips.


    In fact, she was very happy in her heart. His Highness would condescend for her, lower his taste and


    change his style. What else was more touching than this?


    "Let''s go."


    Murphy drove the two people in the back seats to the biggest cinema in the capital.


    On Saturday, the cinema should have been crowded, but now it was empty.


    Only the bodyguards and ticket checkers guarded the gate of the cinema.


    "Wee, Your Highness, Miss. This way, please."


    Since Emily had stayed with James, he booked the whole restaurant, amusement park, movie and


    shopping. She had never enjoyed the normal couple life.


    In fact, she didn''t like this feeling at all.


    "Is it interesting with only the two of us?" Emily felt a little disappointed.


    "Isn''t it good?" James was confused. Didn''t all the girls like their boyfriends to book the whole field for


    them?


    "No, there''s no atmosphere at all. The cinema should be full of people. It''s not interesting for us to


    watch a movie like this."


    "How could it be? I''m with you. Come on, It begins." James put on the 3D sses for her.


    It was a 3D horror movie.


    "Well, why is it a horror movie?" Emily''s eyes widened. She was tricked again. This boy did not let her


    choose the movie she wanted to watch, but had already arranged it.


    "Because I want to see you scared." James snickered.

 Chapter 105 Being Plotted

    Chapter 105 Being Plotted


    "You are so annoying." Emily punched him on the chest and acted like a spoiled child.


    "I like you to jump into my arms and hold me tighter." Said James shamelessly.


    Emily was blushing. Her face was as red as bleeding.


    Fortunately, there was no one else in the cinema.


    "Well, the movie starts. Let''s watch it." Emily changed the topic. If she continued to talk to him, she


    would be extremely embarrassed.


    After a moment of silence, the empty cinema could only hear the sound of the movie.


    A monster jumped out and pounced on her.


    "Ah!" Emily was so scared that she threw herself into the arms of James.


    Just as James expected.


    James hugged her tightly and took good care of her.


    He had long been ustomed to these strange beasts. The 3D sses could make the audience


    It was as if they were standing inside and being knocked down by a monster, so it would be more


    terrible.


    James liked this kind of stimtion, which could enhance hisbat experience when he really fought


    against these things.


    "What kind of monster is that? It''s too terrifying." It took a long time for Emily to raise her head and


    continue to look.


    "It''s just an ordinary four horned poisonous beast, and its fighting capacity is not very strong. Look at


    that huge beast, the one with long tusks and beards, its fighting capacity will be one level higher.


    Subduing it can increase the strength of its master." James exined calmly.


    Hearing this, Emily was stunned and didn''t react for a long time.


    "Hey, how do you know so much?"


    Emily asked curiously. She didn''t expect that the yboy who had nothing to do all day knew so much.


    But what she didn''t know was that this was themon sense that James had known since childhood.


    "I just know so much. Who is like you, an idiot?"


    "Who is an idiot?" Emily asked.


    "It''s you."


    "It''s you! It''s you!"


    "It''s you! It''s you!"


    The two of them kept quarreling like a real couple.


    After the movie, Emily finally fell asleep on his shoulder like a docile kitten.


    She leaned on his shoulder with a serene face. Her long eyshes gathered together.


    The ending song of the movie was still on.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He should have gone out, but he didn''t want to disturb her sleep.


    "Young master, is the movie finished?" Murphy came over and reminded him, wondering if it was time


    for lunch.


    "Shh!" James touched his lips with one finger and let him shut up.


    Then he cast a fierce nce at Murphy, making him step aside quietly.


    Itsted for half an hour. The sleepy cat didn''t seem to sleep wellst night.


    In the darkness, several pairs of shiny eyes stared at the two people sitting still on the seats.


    "Young master, shall we start?"


    "Don''t hurt her."


    "I understand." The people hiding in the dark corners of the cinema nodded when they heard the order,


    with guns in their hands.


    "You''re courting death." James had noticed something was wrong. He turned his right hand and took


    out a ck gun. He shot several adroit ck figures.


    He held Emily tightly in his left hand and didn''t want her to get hurt at all.


    Awakened by the gunshot, Emily widened her eyes and looked out of the broad embrace. Like a valiant


    warrior, James was fighting with others with a gun.


    "What''s going on, James?" Holding back her fear, Emily asked in a low voice.


    They were shooting at each other.


    "Shut up!"


    Her words would distract him and might kill two people.


    Emily chose to shut up.


    "Young master, I''ll cover for you. You guys retreat quickly." With a gun in his hand, Murphy fought with


    those people.


    Emily didn''t expect that Murphy was so skilled.


    "Come on, Murphy. We will retreat first." Emily waved her hand and was pulled out by James.


    "Young master, Miss Shirley, you always bully me." Murphy continued to fight, punching and kicking


    pathetically.


    James had already left the dark cinema safely with Emily.


    "James, will Murphy be okay?"


    "Yes, I believe he is capable. I can''t put you in danger. I have to send you out first. "


    Emily felt warm in her heart. It turned out that she felt so safe being protected by such a divine boy.


    "I''m fine. I''m not afraid. I''m not bad at fighting. I can fight against the enemy." Emily was eager to have


    a try.


    "They have guns in their hands. Can your fists and feet defeat the bullets?"


    "All right. I can''t defeat them. " Emily gave up.


    "Who are these people?" Emily didn''t understand why anyone dared to attack His Highness.


    "I don''t know. I''ll send someone to investigate it. Hurry up." James put Emily into the car and started it.


    Before the car left one hundred meters, a row of ck cars appeared from all directions.


    James'' Lamborghini was jammed.


    "Damn it!"


    "James, I don''t think we shoulde out today. It''s ominous. Will we die here today?" Emily was so


    scared that her legs were trembling.


    They had just gone through a gunfight, and now they were in a wheel battle. Was this going to put them


    in a dilemma?


    "Isn''t it romantic to die with me?" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, James asked yfully.


    "Who wants to die with you? I haven''t eaten all the delicious food in the world. I haven''t seen the


    beautiful scenery of the world yet."


    Emily kept crying in the car.


    James shook his head helplessly. With him, she didn''t need to be afraid of death.


    Because he would never give her a chance to die.


    No one could hurt him and the people he cherished.


    "Sit tight."


    James reminded her and took a sharp turn and shook off the cars around him.


    Soon, cars from all directions rushed over and chased after him.


    "Well, what should we do? They are going to catch up." Holding the car door, Emily stretched out her


    feet to hold on and didn''t want to be thrown out.


    "Don''t be afraid. Close your eyes."


    With a confident wave of the car tail, James suddenly turned around and got through between the two


    cars.


    That was a close call. Emily was so frightened that she didn''t dare to open her eyes.


    "My god, this is more horrible than a horror movie."


    "There is something more exciting."


    It never urred to James that the car on the left would hit him regardless of the consequences. The


    person in that car took out a gun and kept shooting at him.


    The bulletproof ss was not affected at all.


    "Go to hell, James."


    "You are still too young to kill me." James sped up the engine to the maximum power, and the friction


    between the wheels and the ground burned up wisps of smoke.


    "Ah! James! Bullets!" Emily looked out of the window with her own eyes. Bullets came at her one after


    another.


    "It''s okay. These bullets can''t prate the ss for the time being."


    When the engine and brake reached the best level, Emily saw the car floating in the air with her own


    eyes.


    He passed a car in front of him and rushed out, sessfully shaking off those hateful stalkers.


    "Wow, that''s great!" Emily pped her hands and apuded. She didn''t expect that James'' driving skill


    was so good.


    This aroused James'' interest. He had gone all out to win the beauty''s smile.


    "Let''s go."


    James left them far behind him.


    He couldn''t roll down the window and fight with them with a gun.


    "Oh, we finally get rid of them. I''m about to vomit."


    "Not yet." Noticing that his stubborn enemies were still chasing after him, James didn''t rx.


    "Damn it! It''s not over yet. What the hell are these people doing?" Emily was almost dizzy in the car,


    and these people were still chasing after them. She cursed.


    "Can you drive?" James asked with a smile.


    "No, I can''t."


    "You are really a fool. If you could drive, I would let you drive out. I would distract them. "


    "Well, is there any other way?" Emily wondered why James could be so calm andposed in the


    face of life and death.


    "When we turn a cornerter, I''ll open the door. You jump out of the car, get into the crowd, and find a


    way to go back to the sacred pce. I''m responsible for distracting this group of people."


    After thinking for a while, James made a decision.


    If he didn''t fight these people head on, it would be difficult to get rid of them. The other party was


    determined to defeat him.


    "Then what about you?" Emily asked nervously and seriously. She didn''t want to leave and had to


    share weal and woe with James. Wouldn''t it be too sorry for her to leave like this?


    "I''ll be fine. You go back and wait for me, honey." Touching her white and tender face, James looked at


    her with deep red eyes.


    "No, I can''t do that." Emily couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Are you trying to drag me down?" Although James snorted coldly, he was very happy in his heart. Did


    she finally begin to care about him?


    "No, it''s not like that." Hearing this, Emily finally understood what James meant. It turned out that he


    didn''t want her to be a burden to him.


    Then she''d better leave. She couldn''t be a burden to this guy. If something really happened, she would


    me herself for the rest of her life.


    "Then you get out of the car." James had already opened the door.


    Then there was a ny degrees turn and they turned into a remote road.


    Before fully entering this road, she could walk along this road into the urban area and ask for support.


    "Get out."


    Emily was thrown out of the car, and she fell on a piece of grass. Her trousers were wiped green, and


    her wrist twisted. It was so painful that she was about to cry.


    But James drove the car away from her sight.


    These people didn''t make things difficult for her. They didn''t stop the car to stop her. Maybe they were


    really targeting at James.


    In the car, James kept calling all the members of the Dark Night Organization with his mobile phone,


    but the signal was always blocked.


    He didn''t have any special ability now, so he couldn''t send a message through the air.


    Was he going to be killed?

 Chapter 106 A Fierce Battle In The Rain

    Chapter 106 A Fierce Battle In The Rain


    ''Damn Murphy, why haven''t youe yet? If something happens to James, you''ll be dead for sure!''


    Emily dragged her sleepy body along the road, and it began to rain again, drenching her thin body.


    Her wrist hurt, and she was worried that something might happen to James. She had to go back as


    soon as possible.


    Damn it! Why was there no signal on the phone? It was like a piece of scrap metal.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! A loud thunder struck down, which scared Emily to cover her ears in a hurry. She


    squatted on the roadside like a helpless kitten.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is not in the service area. Please redialter." Justin called her again and


    again.


    It was raining again. Where did she go? She often forgot to take an umbre before and needed him to


    remind her.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and he was more and more worried.


    "Damn it! Why am I forced toe to this damned ce?"


    No one answered her.


    Even the passing cars were speeding away, unwilling to stop to help her.


    The rain fell on her hair and body, making her in a mess.


    "Ah! No!" She slipped and missed a step and slid down a hill covered with grass from the roadside.


    The mud and grass all over her body, and a few inserted into her hair, looked embarrassed and


    ridiculous.


    Damn it!


    ''James, I''m so tired. I can''t climb back to save you.''


    Lying on the hillside, she didn''t want to move at all. God loves joking.


    It was not easy for her to have a date with that guy and watch a movie with him. God doesn''t want


    them to be together.


    Emily smiled bitterly. She was just a spirit possession that had been out of bad luck for eight lifetimes.


    So sleepy. Her eyes began to be blurred.


    The cool rain water fell on her body and bathed her.


    "Young master, Miss Shirley is here." The searching signal was cut off in the heavy rain. Finally, they


    found Emily who was rolling down a hill.


    "Damn it!" Seeing the fragile girl rolling down the slope, Jackson rushed to her and held her up.


    "Are you okay? Girl? Wake up. "


    He patted her face nervously and asked.


    In a daze, Emily regained some consciousness.


    "Jack, go and help James. He is being chased by a group of bad guys!" Said Emily in a soft voice, lying


    helplessly in his arms.


    "Okay, I''ll send someone to look for him. Close your eyes and have a good rest." Jackson held her in


    his arms, and the bodyguards held umbres beside them to prevent them from getting wet in the rain.


    In the end, Emily fell asleep unconsciously.


    "Who shot her?" Jackson asked seriously. He had told them that no one could hurt her, but why was


    she so weak curling up in his arms now?


    "No, young master. How dare we?" Several subordinates answered honestly, trembling.


    "Go and support them. Make sure to get rid of James."


    At this moment, the face of Jackson was full of bloodthirsty and terrible evil spirit. Another huge thunder


    rolled down.


    Setting off the dark sky, he gently put her in the car and started the car to take her back.


    "Who on earth sent you here?" James stopped the car. He hade to the end of the road, and in


    front of him was the cliff.


    He simply got out of the car in heavy rain to deal with these people.


    Guns were pointed at his head one after another.


    His handsome face was still so charming in the rain.


    His red eyes were burning with fire.


    "James, today is yourst day. You don''t need to know so much. Shoot! "


    "It depends on whether you have the ability or not." With a spin of his legs, James pped the men in


    ck around him, and each of them was rewarded with a kick.


    After kicking off several guns, he rolled in front of them as fast as he could and picked up two.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of the bullet pierced through the flesh and blood, mixed with the rain, and the blood flowed


    into a river.


    "What? Jim was being chased?" Hearing the news, Charles immediately stood up from the sofa.


    How could such a thing happen on a quiet weekend?


    "Does His Highness has any other bodyguards with him?" Henry asked worriedly.


    "Mr. Henry, young master only took Miss Shirley and me to the cinema, so he didn''t bring any


    bodyguards with him. I stopped a group of people first, but I didn''t expect that there was another group


    of people who seemed to have blocked our search signal. I couldn''t find them at all." Murphy looked


    very anxious. More than half an hour had passed.


    If the young master had been out of danger, he would have taken Miss Shirley home long ago. But now


    the situation was not good.


    "Why didn''t you inform us earlier? Harry, let''s split up and take a group of people to look for them in


    different directions."


    "Okay, Murphy, go and inform His Majesty that this matter cannot be underestimated. If someone dares


    to attack His Highness and despise the royal family, His Majesty will not spare them." Henry ordered.


    "Okay, let''s split up and take action separately."


    It was raining cats and dogs, and had no sign to stop, which made it more difficult for them to find the


    trace of the car ording to the traces it had left, because it was washed away by the heavy rain.


    Due to the block of the signal, the specific location of James and Emily could not be found.


    Everyone looked for them crazily.


    Another half an hourter, almost entered the edge of the cliff, James was in a mess. He, who paid


    great attention to his image, also became in a mess today.


    His slightly upturned hair was stuck to his forehead, and his face was covered with blood. His calm face


    seemed belonged to neither a person who was experiencing a life and death battle, nor a teenager.


    Only half of the people were left in the fighting.


    Those who fell down were all killed by him.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, James. No one wille to save you today. You won''t be so lucky


    again."


    "You guys are the ones who are pushing yourselves hard, aren''t you! Cut the crap. " Both sides had no


    bullets, so they had to fight with bare hands.


    James punched and kicked them so hard that they were kicked away.


    There was no room for them to fight back.


    "Ah!"


    The people who fell on the ground groaned in pain.


    He stepped heavily on them and scolded them fiercely, "Who on earth sent you here? Huh? "


    "Ha ha, even if we died, we wouldn''t tell you, not to mention that we don''t have to die at all." Those


    dying and arrogant boysughed exaggeratedly.


    James roared, "Go to hell, all of you. You deserve to die if you offend me."


    Thest kick hadn''t really been stepped on.


    Another group of masked men in ck surged out from all directions and soared into the air.


    "Ha ha, our reinforcements are here. You''re going to die, James."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "If I die, I will drag you with me. You can die first." James stepped hard on the man''s heart.


    The man who had beencent just now spat out blood with his eyes protruding, and died.


    "Damn it!" James cursed and avoided the ck light from the new men.


    The enemy had sent out masters with special abilities to bully him. Now he was just like an ordinary


    boy without any special ability.


    Was he really going to die here today?


    Exhausted, he had no room for manoeuvre.


    If the reinforcements didn''te, even if there were ten of him, he couldn''t withstand the attacks of the


    people with special abilities.


    "Try this."


    They formed a huge and surrounded James. The ck light of various colors was injected into his


    heart.


    He was lifted up by a huge force.


    He was hit hard again and fell to the ground, with all his organs broken.


    He spat out blood.


    His handsome eyebrows twisted. It was so painful that he didn''t want to open his eyes. The bean sized


    rain drops sprinkled on his face.


    It was sofortable. Was he going to die?


    His Highness, who had been proud all his life, was forced to this point.


    How long had the culprit plotted? How could he be put on the dead end?


    Well, if he could still be alive, he must go back and hold the kitten tightly. He should have fell in love


    with her earlier. He should have made her fall in love with him as soon as possible. He should have


    cherished every moment with her.


    "James, we will send you to hell together." Everyone worked together and a beam of light as thick as a


    stone pir came crashing down.


    James struggled to jump off the cliff.


    When the ck light hit the cliff, the flying stones were broken into pieces.


    On the second day, when Emily woke up in a daze, she found that her hand was wrapped with a


    gauze, and the sprained part seemed to have been applied with medicine.


    She was on a soft bed in a room with simple decorations. She seemed to have been here before.


    Until she saw clearly the personing in from the door.


    "Jack, it''s you." She finally remembered that this was Jackson''s room. She had been here once, and he


    had saved herst time.


    "Yes, it''s me. If my subordinates hadn''t seen you when they suddenly passed by that road, I''m afraid


    you would still have fainted under that hillside." Jackson sat on the edge of the bed, with a ss of


    water and a few pills in his hands.


    "You saved me again. What about James? Did you see him?" Emily asked nervously.


    "I didn''t see James. I only saw you when I passed by."


    Jackson pretended not to know and asked suspiciously. He was extremely calm and there was no w


    on his face.


    "What? Didn''t you see him? " Emily sighed in her heart. It must be the second day today. She had slept


    for so long. She must know whether James was out of dangerter.


    She threw back the covers and was about to get out of the bed.


    "Why do you get out of the bed? Lie down quickly. If you catch a cold again, you''ll have pneumonia.


    Take these pills first." Jackson took her back to the bed. He tried his best to persuade her.


    "No, I want to know if James has gone home. Now I have to go back to the royal family."


    Emily stood up again stubbornly.


    Jackson sighed in his heart. He couldn''t keep her here any longer. Since she wanted to know the truth,


    he would let her know it by herself.

 Chapter 107 James Disappeared

    Chapter 107 James Disappeared


    "Put on this coat. It''s a little cold outside." Jackson took a creamy whitece windbreaker from the


    servant. He handed it to her.


    The weather gradually changed. After the rain, the seasonpletely changed from summer to


    autumn.


    "Thank you, Jack. You saved me again and again, helped me and cared about me. But if I don''t know


    about the situation of James, I think I will be very sad, even die."


    "Well, get up and I''ll drive you back to the sacred pce. I happen to have something to deal with."


    After washing up and having a simple breakfast, Emily left Qian''s Pce in the car of Jackson and set


    off for the Royal Pce.


    "Sir, could you please drive faster?" Emily couldn''t wait to rush back to the sacred pce.


    "Well, Miss, I''m driving very fast." The driver looked at Jackson with embarrassment. He had to ensure


    the safety of the people in the car, and the young master didn''t say anything. How dare he drive so


    fast?


    "Drive faster." Jackson said.


    The car sped up towards the Royal Pce like a rocket.


    "Okay."


    "Thank you, Jack." Emily didn''t know how to thank Jackson.


    "Pardon? Why didn''t you listen to me? "


    The expression on Jackson''s face suddenly changed, and it was a bluish purple mass. Frightened,


    Emily covered her mouth and dared not say anything.


    "I, I forgot it for a while. Don''t be angry, okay?" Emily grabbed his sleeve with one hand.


    Only then did he forgive her, and the anger on his face faded a little.


    "Girl, I did all these because I love you so much. Please don''t say those two words to me anymore. I


    really hate them." Jackson exined seriously.


    "I know I was wrong. I won''t say it again." Like a kitten who had done something wrong, Emily lowered


    her head and apologized obediently.


    "Okay." Jackson touched her head and said nothing.


    He would give her some time to fall in love with him. After all, he had made Jamespletely


    disappeared from the world.


    Emily could only be his. He believed that after a period of time, what he had done would be able to


    move her and make her fall in love with him.


    "Young master, Miss, here we are." The driver reminded them.


    Jackson opened the door for Emily in person.


    "Do you need me to send you in?"


    "No, you don''t have to. Don''t you have to go home to deal with business? You can go back first. I can


    go back by myself. "


    Emily waved her hand and said goodbye to him.


    The guards guarding the Royal Pce saw this scene clearly.


    They all red at Emily angrily. His Highness had disappeared for a night, and as his fiancee, Emily


    was actually hanging out with Mr. Jackson.


    When Emily walked into the living room, she felt something was wrong with the people around her.


    Streaks of cold light pierced into her body, as if they were going to swallow her alive.


    "Father, mother, I''m back." Emily saw the king and the queen sitting quietly on the sofa in the living


    room, next to them were Charles, Henry, Fiona, Lisa and others.


    "Well, you guys are also here? Where is Murphy? Has Jamese back? " Emily stared at arge


    group of people and asked.


    "How dare youe back?" His Majesty, who had always been kind, almost freaked Emily out by the


    first word he said.


    What was wrong with her? Did she do something wrong?


    Was it because?


    "Father, mother, didn''t Jamese back? Is he in danger? Yesterday, in order not to get me into


    trouble, he drove away and drew away the group of people by himself. I was pushed out of the car by


    him and looked for your help all the way home. Butter, I fell down and fainted. I didn''t wake up until


    this morning. " Emily told everyone her experience in detail.


    The anger on His Majesty''s face did not abate. There was only one Royal Highness, and James would


    be the only heir of Sakura Kingdom.


    But now, His Highness''s whereabouts were still unknown.


    "Shirl, your father doesn''t mean to me youpletely. But as James''s fiancee, you didn''t


    apany him when he was in danger. Instead, you came back with Jackson. That''s not right. Do you


    know? We have sent groups of people to search for James all over the country. Until now, there is no


    result. Everyone has stayed up all night. " The gentle queen exined to her, still holding back her


    temper.


    Hearing this, Emily''s heart thumped, as if her heart had crushed into pieces, so painful.


    ''It''s impossible. Everything will be fine. Isn''t James omnipotent?''


    Didn''t he let her fall in love with him? Now she slowly fell in love with this guy, but he was ying with


    her and disappeared. How could he do that?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ''It''s not true. It''s not true.''


    Emily stood still and shook her head. She didn''t believe it was true.


    "Mother, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have left James alone to fight against those people, and I


    shouldn''t have fainted at the most critical moment. It''s all my fault that I didn''t inform everyone as soon


    as possible." Emily said with tears in her eyes.


    "Shirl, it''s not your fault. Maybe this group of people have been nning to kill James for a long time.


    He just doesn''t want to get you involved, because he has fallen in love with you and doesn''t want you


    to be in danger." Lisa came over and patted her on the shoulder tofort her.


    "Your Majesty, my queen, it''s all my fault. As his bodyguard, I failed to protect him well."


    Murphy knelt down on the ground and was willing to ept the punishment.


    "You know you are useless? Don''t you know the trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain? Don''t


    you know you should immediately get rid of these people who badger you to protect James? " The


    emperor cursed angrily.


    If killing these useless people could exchange for his son, he would kill them with a gun.


    "I''m willing to die." Feeling guilty, Murphy knelt on the ground and lowered his head, hoping that His


    Majesty could kill him with a gun.


    "And me, father, if you want to punish somebody, just punish me. It''s all my fault. I deserve it." How


    could Emily be less more guilty than Murphy?


    If she hadn''t left James, the result would have been different. Wouldn''t it be more romantic if they died


    together?


    "That''s enough. Let''s calm down first. Now it''s not about who''s right and who''s wrong. It''s about


    whether we can find Jim or not. I have a hunch that Jim is only injured and is not in danger." Henry


    analyzed calmly.


    "Yes, I think so too. Your Majesty, you must know that if His Highness''s breath of life has disappeared,


    no matter who sealed it up, we can feel it. It''s because no one can sense his position now, so he is


    probably still alive, and seems to be controlled by someone."


    Charles stopped being naughty and made a simple analysis.


    "What you said makes sense. Let''s start searching for James from now on. And you, Shirl, don''t run


    around anymore. Stay at home. "


    It was the first time that the emperor had scolded her and treated her so coldly. It was undoubtedly a


    heavy blow to her heart.


    Layers uponyers of blows came down, and Emily was somewhat unable to hold on.


    Why did such a good weekend and such afortable date suddenly turn into what it was now?


    "Father, I''m going out to look for James together."


    Emily said stubbornly.


    "What are you going to do? What can you do? Don''t cause any trouble. " The emperor said coldly.


    Fiona walked up to her, grabbed her cor and said, "Well, my sister Shirley, if my brother James


    doesn''te back, I won''t let you go. I also have to tell my brother James that you were with my


    brother Jackson when he was not here."


    Emily didn''t fight back. Although she did nothing wrong and was not responsible for the whole thing,


    she suffered ten times more pain than ordinary people.


    Because she was no longer the pure and honest Emily. She was the Emily who had already fallen in


    love with James slowly.


    "Well, my princess, don''t make things difficult for Shirl. She didn''t betray anyone. It was James who


    wanted to protect her, and those people were all against James. It has nothing to do with Shirl." Lisa


    stood out angrily.


    The originally quiet sacred pce was filled with noise, and there were many people talking.


    "Let''s go back and search more carefully." After hearing the emperor''s words, everyone left one by one.


    When they left, they all patted on Emily''s shoulder and suggested her to take care of herself.


    In view of the stability of the royal family, the blockbuster news that James was chased and


    disappeared had been blocked. No news report knew the secret of James'' disappearance except the


    royal family.


    "Shirl, don''t be sad. Let''s pray that James wille back to us." The queenforted Emily, who was


    trembling.


    "Mother, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this."


    "It''s okay. Go upstairs and have a rest. We may get the news today. You have to believe in the ability of


    our huge royal family. If we don''t even have this ability, how can we rule the whole country?"


    The queen''s words made Emily feel better.


    When Emily went upstairs, she threw herself on the bed and felt that the soft bed was still warm like


    James.


    Why did she always like topete with James in the past? Why didn''t she cherish his kindness to


    her? He had done enough for her as a Highness. Why didn''t she feel it before?


    ''Emily, you are such a fool. It was not until he disappeared that you realized that you are a fool.''


    She punched the soft quilt again and again, and her tears wetted the quilt.


    ''James,e back soon, okay? I''m so worried about you. Come back soon. I won''t argue with you


    anymore. I''ve fallen in love with you. We two will love each other for a lifetime.''

 Chapter 108 Justin Let Go Of His Secret Love

    Chapter 108 Justin Let Go Of His Secret Love


    She barely ate anything for the whole day and stayed alone in the room, depressed.


    The phone in her pocket suddenly rang, which was particrly abrupt in the dim room.


    "Hello!" Emily answered the phone weakly.


    "Emi, it''s me." Justin''s voice came from the other end of the phone, which sounded particrly warm.


    All of a sudden, Emily''s grievance that had been held back for so long surged out.


    "Waah... Waah..."


    "Emi, don''t cry. What happened? What happened to you? I have been calling you since yesterday, but


    no one answered. Now you finally pick up the phone. I thought I could rest assured. What''s wrong with


    you? " Justin was frightened. ''What''s wrong with this girl who never cries so easily? Why is she crying


    so sadly today?'' He wondered.


    "James disappeared. When he was chased by a group of bad guys..."


    "What?" Although Justin didn''t like this arrogant Prince very much, he still felt a little sad when he heard


    that he was assassinated and his whereabouts were still unknown.


    Besides, Emi cried so sadly for him. She should care about him very much.


    "Don''t cry, Emi. He wille back. He won''t leave you alone." Justin could do nothing butfort her


    in this way.


    "But there is still no news after a day and a night."


    The longer time passed, the more worried she became.


    If he had been missing for more than 48 hours, could it be judged that he was really in danger?


    "There will be. As long as we keep praying, god will bless him. Emi, answer me honestly. Do you fall in


    love with that boy? " Although it was difficult for Justin to ask this question, he had to face it.


    If Emi liked that guy, as her best friend, he could only protect her and watch her live happily as her best


    friend.


    "Yes, I do. Why didn''t I find out earlier that I have fallen in love with him? When Ie to my senses,


    he is gone. " Emily cried like a fragile child, tears gushing out like a spring.


    How he wished he could run to her immediately and let her lean on his broad shoulder like she did


    when she was a child. He wanted to snuggle up to her and be her most solid support.


    "Since you like him, you should be stronger and don''t cry. I hope to see the strongest and bravest Emi."


    "But I''m really sad now. I miss him so much."


    Hearing this, Justin''s heart skipped a beat and he was too painful to breathe. It turned out that it was


    such a painful thing when he heard the girl he had been protecting say that she liked another boy.


    "I will help you find him. I will."


    He had thought that he wouldn''t care about it, but how could he really feel nothing after going through


    it?


    It turned out that Emi had always regarded him as her best friend.


    "Jay, thank you. Thank you very much."


    "Emi, if you really want to say thank you to me, I can''t count how many thanks you owe me. I don''t


    know since I was a child. Are you sure you want to settle ounts with me?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Emily smiled through tears.


    She was amused by the fact that Jay had always been such a bitch.


    "Jay, I won''t say thank you to you. I owe you a lifetime. I''m so bossy."


    On the phone, Emily was in a much better mood, which relieved Justin.


    "Well, Emi, you can be domineering to me all your life. Don''t forget that I am your good friend all your


    life."


    "Yes, we will be friends forever, and we will never forget each other."


    After hanging up the phone, Justin forced a bitter smile.


    He wore a peaked cap and a pair of sunsses, went to the garage to pick up his favorite Maserati,


    and rushed out of the house.


    The wind was galloping in the sunny autumn after the rain.


    Along the way, he arrived at the most popr Court Rose.


    After Justin entered the first floor, he ordered a ss of wine at the most noisy bar counter.


    "Give me a ss of whiskey."


    "Okay, young master."


    The bartender handed a ss of whisky to him, then Justin sat at the bar counter, drinking alone.


    No one could recognize him. He was just a person who was a little depressed to drink.


    "Brother, do you also want to look for him here? I don''t think my brother James wille to such a


    ce at this time. " Lisa followed her brother Henry and searched for James.


    A group of people suddenly broke into the singing and dancing hall on the first floor of Court Rose.


    The crowd wriggling on the red and green stage in colorful lights was disturbed.


    The young man who took the lead looked handsome and indifferent.


    Everyone knew at a nce that he was from one of the four great ns, the Yun Family.


    The lovely girl with short hair behind him was the daughter of the Yun Family, Lisa.


    The noisy crowd suddenly quieted down.


    The people who followed them in were well-trained bodyguards, tall and strong, wearing rigorous ck


    suits.


    "It''s a routine inspection of the royal family. Please stand still and cooperate with the search." Henry


    announced indifferently.


    "What?" Everyone opened their mouths wide and didn''t know what had happened. Why there was a


    routine inspection of the royal family?


    Did they have escaped criminals or dangerous goods?


    "The search should be over in thirty minutes." After Henry''s order, the bodyguards immediately ran up


    and began a carpet search.


    "Brother, I''ll go as well." When Lisa was about to go upstairs, she walked around the bar counter and


    saw a familiar figure. He sat at the bar counter with a ss of wine in his hand.


    "Hey, isn''t this Mr. Justin?" Lisa got close to him and patted him on the shoulder. When she saw his


    face under the hat, she was sure that she didn''t make a mistake.


    It was him, Justin.


    "It''s you. Lisa, it turns out that you are searching here. Are you searching for James? "


    "How do you know?" Lisa widened her eyes. It was royal secret. How did he know?


    "Do you think that if James coulde back, he woulde to such a ce instead of going home


    directly?" Justin shook his head. He had overestimated these people''s intelligence.


    "Oh, I agree with you. But my brother said that he wouldn''t miss anywhere in the country."


    "Then why don''t you go to the bottom of the cliff and have a look? Maybe he is right there."


    "Do you think we haven''t searched there? We first went to search that ce, but we didn''t find


    anything. We only found an empty car fallen off the cliff."


    Lisa sat down directly, asked the bartender to bring a ss of cocktail and sat next to him, chatting with


    him.


    "Well, I hope you can find him as soon as possible, or Emi will really die of sadness."


    Justin said in a sad voice and took another sip.


    The strong wine poured into his throat, as if the spicy taste could make his heart not so painful.


    "Oops, drink to drown your sorrows. Do you feel sad when you know that Shirl has fallen in love with


    my brother James?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lisa''s words hit the nail on the head.


    "Who said that? No, no. don''t guess randomly. Emi is just my good friend. We are best friends." Justin


    retorted and didn''t want to show his fragility in front of anyone.


    "Well, don''t lie to me. You always follow our Shirl. How can I not know?" Lisa knew clearly that it was


    known to all that Justin cared about Emily.


    "What do you know?" Justin was so angry that his face turned red.


    "I know everything."


    Lisa pouted and said stubbornly.


    Yes, she didn''t know much about the boy named Justin, but they were ssmates in ss A, and


    everyone could see that for so long.


    Not all boys could tolerate and love a person so much. There was no pure friendship between men and


    women.


    The conclusion was, Justin likes Shirley.


    "I don''t want to argue with you. What you think has nothing to do with me. If you want to drink with me,


    you cane here. If you don''t want to, you can go back."


    Justin said impolitely.


    Lisa was stunned by his words. Was he angry with her?


    "Okay, let''s drink. I''ll drink with you. Let''s get hammered."


    "Come on, have a few more sses." Justin ordered a few more sses of wine.


    The two sat at the bar counter and kept drinking.


    The concentration of the drink was getting higher and higher, and cups fell all over the bar counter.


    After the examination, Henry was about to leave with his men.


    Seeing his drunk sister in a daze, Henry frowned and asked these people to go out first. Then he


    walked to the bar counter and lifted Lisa''s cor.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Lisa was taken aback.


    "Go home, you little drunkard. I told you to check this ce, but you came here secretly to drink."


    Henry carried his sister on his shoulder. When he left, he gave a hint to Justin politely with his eyes.


    "Hello." Justin had nned to stop Henry from taking Lisa away by force.


    But what right did he have? Henry was her brother, and he was just her ordinary ssmate.


    "Brother, put me down. It''s so embarrassing." Lisa patted his broad back. She struggled on his back.


    Henry didn''t want to let her go and carried her all the way to the car. He threw her to the back seat.


    "Brother, you are so overbearing and unreasonable."


    Lisa sat up from the seat.


    Sheined.


    "In order not to let you get drunk and wander on the street, I have to take you home safe."


    Henry asked the driver to start the car.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Justin kept drinking and drinking more and more.


    Several girls came over with wine sses in their hands to ost him. It was rare to see such a


    charming man. His brown short hair was covered by a peaked cap, but when they looked closer, they


    could see the outstanding features of the boy.


    "Hey, isn''t this Mr. Justin? The son of the Lu Family, one of the four biggest financial giants. Why are


    you here drinking alone? "


    Someone recognized him. He used to be the low-key person, but now he was recognized easily.


    Justin threw the ss of wine in disgust, went to the front desk to pay the bill and left immediately.


    He staggered out of Court Rose alone.

 Chapter 109 What Happened

    Chapter 109 What Happened


    The second day came with a new week. On Monday, everyone began to resume their sses.


    Emily had locked herself in the room for a day and a night. She didn''te out. Even though the


    dishes were brought to her by the servants, she barely touched them.


    She woke up early. The sun shone into the window and a thinyer of autumn mist rose.


    It was a little cold.


    Emily put on a sweater.


    She sat in front of the window and looked at the scenery outside.


    Knock, knock, knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Emily looked back and found it was her mother.


    "Good morning, mother."


    "Good morning, Shirl. Ouch, why are your dark circles under your eyes so serious? Didn''t you sleep


    "I couldn''t fall asleep."


    "I wanted you to go to ss, but now it seems that you''d better have a good rest at home. You can go


    after you adjust your physical health."


    The queen was also in a very bad state. She looked a few years older in an instant, which made Emily


    feel sorry for her.


    "No, I can go. Mother, let me go to school. I think James wille to school to find me."


    "Well, since you want to go, then go ahead. Come downstairs and have breakfast. I''ll ask the driver to


    send you and Fio to schoolter."


    "Okay, thank you, mother." Emily smiled.


    After breakfast, Emily and Fiona got in the same car and went to school.


    The two sat in the back seats and neither of them spoke.


    After the car was on the road, Fiona began to speak, revealing her original appearance.


    "Shirley, I don''t think you are qualified to sit in the same car with me. Get out of here."


    "Why should I get out? Why should I listen to you?" Emily was still stubborn.


    "If you don''t get out of the car, I''ll let you get out. Uncle driver, stop the car quickly and throw this girl


    out. I don''t want to be in the same car with her. The air I breathe is polluted." Fiona was pressing


    forward step by step, and the tense look on her facepletely irritated Emily.


    Did she really take her as a sick cat? Now she was like a ghost, and she thought she was easy to be


    bullied.


    The driver was in a dilemma in front of them. One was the beloved little princess, and the other was the


    newly favored fiancee of His Highness. It was not easy to offend either side.


    "Sir, what are you waiting for? Stop the car!" Fiona looked arrogant and domineering,pletely


    ignoring Emily.


    "Your Highness, I don''t think it''s a good idea." The hesitant driver still couldn''t make a decision.


    "Idiot." Fiona yelled.


    "You are so shameless. I told you to get out, but you didn''t."


    "Why should I listen to you? I''m going to bete. If you want to get out, go ahead." Emily said


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    unhappily.


    "You! Shame on you! You hurt my brother James. How dare you show off here? " Fiona spat.


    Holding back her anger, Emily turned her face aside and said, "Well, I''m sure that James wille


    back. I have never hurt him. "


    "It sounds nicer than it is. I don''t know if you wish he would nevere back so that you could hang


    out with other boys." Fiona''s words were getting more and more offensive.


    Emily couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She didn''t expect that she would have such a vicious heart under her innocent appearance.


    She should have known it, shouldn''t she?


    "I''d better get out of the car. If I talk to someone like you again, it will really dirty the air I breathe." Emily


    opened the door and got out of the car.


    Holding her arms, Fiona felt that she had won a great victory.


    The car swayed its tail and left Emily''s sight.


    She looked at her watch and found that the ss was about to begin. It seemed that she couldn''t make


    it. So she didn''t have to hurry. She just wandered on the street.


    Emily walked forward aimlessly. She didn''t notice that a silver Lamborghini was following her


    unhurriedly.


    There was a young man sitting in the back seat. His silver hair was shining.


    "Young master, shall we catch up with Miss Shirley?"


    "No, thanks. Let''s wait." Jackson calmly looked at the petite figure in front of him who was walking


    slowly, as if she didn''t want to go to school immediately.


    With dull eyes, Emily crossed the road and didn''t see a car suddenly rushing in front of her.


    "Damn it!" Jackson immediately got out of the car and floated to Emily like a wisp of smoke. He


    immediately lifted her up and moved her away from where she had been. His speed was so fast that


    almost no one could see him clearly.


    Even Emily herself just felt that she was swept up by a gust of wind and escaped from the car ident.


    When she turned around and opened her eyes, she saw a pair of dark eyes and bright silver hair.


    "Are you okay? How can you walk so carelessly? " There was a trace of concern in Jackson''s tone.


    "I...... I don''t know what''s wrong with me. You saved me? " Emily stared at Jackson with her eyes wide


    open.


    She didn''t know how to thank him for saving her every time.


    "If it wasn''t me, who else could it be? Get in the car. I''ll take you to school. I''m worried about you. "


    Jackson pulled her into his car.


    Emily got into the car obediently.


    They arrived at Holy Sakura.


    The two of them entered the ssroom almost at the same time, inevitably attracting many students''


    surprised eyes.


    "Why didn''t His Highnesse to school today? Why did Shirley enter the ssroom with Mr.


    Jackson? Where is His Highness? "


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m also curious."


    The people in the ssroom were talking in a low voice, and Emily went straight to her seat and sat


    down.


    "Emi, are you okay?" Justin turned his head and habitually asked her. His head was still aching


    because he drank too much yesterday.


    "Yes, I''m fine." Emily picked up the book and sat up straight seriously. It was the first time that she


    listened to the lesson carefully since she hade to Holy Sakura.


    "Shirl, what''s wrong with you? I feel something is wrong with you. " Oliver sensed that there was


    something wrong with Emily at a nce.


    "No, no. How can you tell that there''s something wrong? " Emily tried her best to hide herself.


    "I just feel that something is wrong with you. Is there anything unhappy?"


    Oliver kept asking, but Emily didn''t know how to answer his question.


    "No, I''m really fine. Oliver, you should start your ss now."


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Oliver stopped asking.


    "Everyone, go and have a look. The result of the first month test ising out. It''s on the


    announcement wall. Go and have a look." A boy ran into the ssroom and shouted excitedly.


    This shocking news made the whole ss excited. They immediately rushed out of the ssroom,


    regardless of they were still in ss.


    "Emi, let''s go to have a look." Justin was looking forward to his ranking in Holy Sakura.


    "Okay, let''s go." Although Emily knew that she had a hard time in the exam, she wanted to know if she


    was thest one.


    Most of the students in the ssroom ran out to check their grades. Under the notice board, there were


    circles of people.


    "Wow, Mr. Oliver won the first ce again. He deserves to be the example of a genius in our school."


    "That''s right. The second ce is actually Mr. Justin. They are so strong."


    Emily was not surprised to see the result of Justin. In the previous No. 1 High School, Justin had


    always been ranked top. It was already not easy for him to get the second ce in this best noble high


    school.


    "You did well, Jay." Emily still gave him a thumbs up.


    Then she looked at her own performance. The fifth from the bottom in the ss, and ranked out of


    hundreds in the whole grade.


    She used to be a good student at the medium top, but now she got the worst result. The gap was really


    depressing.


    Emily moved her eyes down from the notice board and looked for the name of James.


    She was dazzled by what she saw.


    Then she found James at thest ce.


    Damn it! Emily couldn''t help cursing.


    ''This guy is really a bad guy. He rankedst. ''


    Wasn''t he dragging down the performance of ss A? Was he really so bad?


    He had such a low score.


    No wonder this boy was sleeping there when they were having an exam.


    "Hello, Lisa, is James always so bad?"


    "Ahem, Shirl, to be honest with you, my brother James has always been thest one since he went to


    school. He is the god of our school''s exams. Oliver is the first in the straight, and he is thest."


    "Well, I''m so speechless." Emily wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    "That''s why the average score of our ss A has been dragged down by him alone. Otherwise, our


    ss A will definitely be much better than other sses." Lisa keptining.


    However, the corners of Emily''s mouth were getting wider and wider. She felt that this boy was so cute.


    Since he couldn''t get the first ce in the straight, he upied thest ce.


    "Shirl, what are you smirking for?" Lisa touched her forehead to make sure she didn''t have a fever.


    Why did this girl be abnormal after her brother James had disappeared?


    "No, I''m not. I just found something very funny."


    Emily shrugged.


    There were only a few people in the ssroom who didn''t want to see their grades.


    Jenny didn''t care about the result. No matter how bad she did in the exam, she would still be in the top


    ten, and this Oliver would always be the first.


    When everyone was gone, she deliberately walked to the seat next to Oliver and sat down.


    "Mr. Oliver, do you want to know why Shirley is unhappy?"


    "Yes, I do. What happened to her? Do you know? " Oliver raised his eyes curiously.


    "Of course I know. His Highness didn''te to ss today. Do you know what happened to him? He


    has been assassinated and his whereabouts are still unknown. She is now sad for His Highness. "


    Jenny told him the truth.


    "What? James was assassinated and no one knows where he was? How could this be? " Oliver didn''t


    expect such a thing to happen.

 Chapter 110 James The Liar

    Chapter 110 James The Liar


    "Yes, that''s why Shirley is so sad now. Mr. Oliver, do you still want to be bothered by a girl who cares


    about another boy?" Asked Jenny, raising her beautiful eyebrows.


    Her silver hair fell on her shoulder in a coquettish posture.


    Hearing her words, Oliver''s mood changed, with a trace of sadness, but soon he smiled, "I don''t know


    what you are talking about. Shirl is my good friend."


    "Yes, but it seems that you care too much about your good friend. Why don''t you care about me so


    much? I heard that our parents seemed to have reached an agreement and are preparing for our


    engagement." Said Jenny confidently, with her hands on his table, close to Oliver.


    "So soon?" Oliver stared at her in surprise. He didn''t expect that his parents would make a decision so


    soon and didn''t ask for their son''s opinion at all.


    "What? Are you disappointed?" Jenny frowned with a little displeasure. But it also seemed she had


    expected his reaction.


    "No, no. Miss Jenny, don''t think too much. I don''t think I deserve the daughter of the Qian Family. "


    "Ha ha, Oliver, you have to be confident in yourself. You are outstanding, always outstanding, and you


    deserve anyone. Since I like you, you are qualified. Come to my house for dinner tonight. My parents


    want to see you."


    "What? It''s too hasty. " Oliver didn''t realize what had happened all of a sudden.


    Gradually, the people returned the ssroom. Lisa and Emily walked together and saw at the first sight


    that Jenny and Oliver were talking intimately in their seats.


    "Hey, why don''t you go after your prince charming recently? I haven''t seen you doing anything." Emily


    asked Lisa curiously.


    "I haven''t chased him for a long time, okay? I find that I''m not suitable for the prince charming. He is


    only suitable for worship. Look, such an arrogant girl like Jenny has fallen in love with him, and the


    Qian Family seems to be determined to draw over the Qiao Family and get engaged to him. I have long


    lost my hope. " Lisa shrugged her shoulders and didn''t think it was a big deal.


    "Oh boy, I didn''t know you give up things." Emily covered her mouth and snickered.


    "Well, there are so many things you don''t know." Lisa sniffed and went on walking.


    "Is it because you fall in love with someone else that you give up your prince charming?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Nobody likes a fake boy like me."


    "You are the daughter of the Yun Family. Many people want to tter you. Don''t be too modest." Emily


    insisted.


    "Yes, I''m the daughter of the Yun Family, so what? It doesn''t mean that I''m the kind of person who


    enjoys ttering everywhere."


    "Well, whatever. I hope you can find your own happiness and be happy every day."


    "Hey, Shirl, why do I feel that you are strange? Your words are inconceivable." Lisa finally came to her


    senses.


    "Of course not. Go back to your ss."


    "Well, do you want to go home together after ss?" Lisa asked with concern. She knew that the smile


    on Emily''s face was fake. Now that James was not with her, she, as her good friend, must shoulder the


    mission of protecting her.


    "No, thanks. I think I still have something to deal with."


    "Well, where are you going? Take me with you. I''m bored every day. I only go home to eat, drink and


    sleep, and I go shopping and y games. "


    "I''m doing business. Don''t make fun of me."


    "Well, since you are so heartless to abandon me, go ahead. I won''t follow you." Lisa returned to her


    seat unwillingly.


    Emily sat in her seat and poked Justin''s back.


    "Jay, do you have anything to do after school this afternoon?"


    "No. do you need me to help you? My princess. Jay has been here all the time. " Justin said


    immediately.


    "Well, you even tter me as a princess. Drive me to a ce after ss."


    "Okay, I''m on call. I''m willing to be your driver."


    "Jay, stop pretending. Turn around. The ss begins." Emily pushed him over, and the teacher just


    came in with the textbook.


    "ss begins."


    "Hello, teacher."


    The ss officially began. In the middle of the ss, Emily suddenly turned around and said to Oliver,


    who was sitting on the left seat.


    "By the way, Oliver, I haven''t congratted you yet. You ranked first in grade."


    "Well, thank you."


    "Are you used to it and don''t feel anything?"


    "You found it."


    "How smart I am!"


    "Sister inw, how can you flirt with each other when James is not here?"


    Sitting next to Emily, Charles couldn''t stand it anymore. He pursed his sexy lips to defend for James.


    "What do you mean by ''flirt with each other''? Can you see it clearly?" Emily really wanted to give him a


    few punches. How dare he nder her like this?


    "Isn''t it? I saw you talk to Justin, then talk to Oliver, and came to the school in Jack''s car this morning.


    Are you really doing the right thing? "


    His words were getting worse and worse. In a moment of desperation, Charles said that as James'' best


    friend. Now his best friend''s life was uncertain. It was his duty to take good care of his sister-inw and


    prevent her from running away with others.


    "Ahem, are you sure you want to misunderstand me like this?" All of a sudden, Emily felt that the palest


    thing was to exin, and her exnation was useless.


    "Yes."


    "Well, you can continue to misunderstand me like this." Emily turned her head and ignored him.


    After a long day, Emily hurried out of the ssroom with Justin.


    "Sister inw, what are you going to do with Justin? Wait for me." Charles followed.


    "Jay, drive faster." Ignoring the man behind her, Emily let Justin drive crazy all the way.


    The car turned into the familiar street that day. She didn''t see it clearly at that time, but she was sure


    that it was on this side. She had a premonition.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    The streets became more and more familiar, but the same scenery was with different people and at


    different times.


    "Yes, it''s here. I was left here by him." Said Emily, pointing at the big turn.


    "Oh my God! What kind of ce is it? Fortunately, you were saved. But who saved you? " If it weren''t


    for Justin''s excellent driving skills, there would have been a car ident at such a ce.


    "Jackson."


    "It was him?" Justin didn''t expect that it would be that guy, so he felt a little ufortable.


    "Well, keep driving. It''s from here that James went forward. I was thrown out. He asked me to go back,


    but he himself..."


    Speaking of this, Emily was a little upset. Her thin shoulders were shaking, which made Justin have the


    desire to protect her and take good care of her.


    She was just a fragile ss doll, which would be broken at any time.


    "Well, let''s look ahead. It seems that His Majesty has sent people to search the ce in front of us, and


    they have also searched for the ce under the cliff. Are you sure you can find something if you go


    there?" Justin didn''t hold much hope. If James was fine, he would have left the cliff.


    What was more suspicious was that if James was fine, why didn''t he go home?


    "It seems to be there."


    Emily excitedly saw the end of the road. It turned out that this was the end of the road, and below was


    the bottomless abyss.


    "Okay, get out of the car."


    "Yes, it must be here. There are so many traces of fighting."


    Emily rushed to the edge of the cliff and looked down with tears in her eyes.


    Justin grabbed her in time, "Be careful. Don''t look down. It''s dangerous."


    "Yes, it''s here."


    Emily cried like a child and began to lose control of her emotions.


    "Yes, I know it''s here, but you can''t jump down from here. Emi, let''s go back." Justin was afraid that this


    silly girl would jump off the cliff.


    "I won''t go back."


    Emily got rid of his hand and squatted on the edge of the cliff, crying all the time.


    "James! You liar! You said you woulde back safe. Where are you? Do you know I''m missing you? "


    Emily''s roar echoed through the cliff.


    The piercing roar made Justin''s heart ache.


    She shouted for a long time, but no one answered her.


    Her voice was hoarse.


    "Well, Emi, let''s go back. It''s getting dark. I''ll take you to dinner." Justin dragged her up from the


    ground. He took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears.


    "Jay, tell me. James wille back, won''t he?"


    "Yes, yes, he wille back. Trust me. When did I lie to you?"


    "Well, I think so too. He will definitelye back."


    "James, if you don''te back, I won''t love you anymore." Emily said thest cruel sentence then got


    in the car with Justin.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When they returned to the city, Justin found a restaurant and was about to take her to dinner. "Let''s go


    out for dinner."


    "No, thanks. I''m going back. His Majesty and the queen will be worried about me. Maybe next time."


    "Okay." Justin answered in disappointment and started the car again.


    When they returned to the Royal Pce, the lights were all on. The whole family hadn''t had dinner yet.


    They were waiting for Emily.


    "Shirl, where have you been? Why do youe back sote? Why don''t you call us? We are so


    worried about you. "


    The queen''s gentle words warmed everyone''s heart.


    "Mommy, I saw my sister Shirley get in a boy''s car and went away." Fiona said deliberately.


    His Majesty''s face darkened at her words.


    "Well, Shirl, is it true?" The queen asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, mother. I asked Justin to take me to the ce where James disappeared that day. I went there to


    check in person."


    "It sounds nicer than it is. Who knows if you have fooled around with a boy?"

 Chapter 111 The Kissing Fishes Are Dying

    Chapter 111 The Kissing Fishes Are Dying


    "Baby, don''t talk nonsense." The queen signaled Fiona to shut up.


    "Oh, I wasn''t talking nonsense. I never lie. " Fiona stood up, threw down the knife and fork in her hands


    and left angrily, went into her room.


    "Baby, baby..." The queen didn''t expect that her precious daughter would be offended by her few


    words. She felt a headache.


    "Mother, go andfort her. Your tone was indeed a little harsh just now. I will tell you if Ie back


    family.


    "Okay. Go wash your hands and have dinner. You must be hungry. Your eyes are swollen like


    peaches."


    Emily felt that there was no one else is better than this mother, and she was even better than her own


    mother. Emily was so moved.


    After dinner, Emily went upstairs to have a rest, followed by a figure.


    She turned around and saw Fiona in pajamas.


    "What are you doing here?" Seeing that no one was around, Emily wasn''t willing to act with her, so she


    was a little cold.


    She was a straightforward person. She would distinguish the one she liked and the one she hated.


    "This is not your home. I can go wherever I want. It''s none of your business." Fiona rolled her eyes and


    said sourly.


    "Yes, it''s none of my business. It''s up to you." Emily continued to go upstairs, followed by her.


    "How long are you going to follow me?"


    Emily was about to enter her room. There was only one bedroom on the second floor. Was she going


    to sleep with her tonight?


    She wanted to kick her to the Pacific Ocean.


    "I''m not following you. I just want to go to James'' room." Fiona passed her and entered the room.


    Emily walked in, "Hey, don''t you have a room yourself? Why do you squeeze in? "


    "My brother James used to let me sleep in his room. I can sleep in his room tonight. And even if I tell


    mom and dad, they will agree. " Fiona looked domineering.


    Emily was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    "Well, since you want to sleep, just sleep. I won''t sleep here." Emily nned to run away from home.


    Maybe this ce did not belong to her at all. She could go to the Emperor Building. Murphy had the


    key and would let her in.


    "Somebody, bring me a new set of sheets and quilt covers. I don''t want to sleep with what she has


    slept with." Fiona''s words provoked a war between the two sides.


    Hearing her words, Emily got angry and thought, ''This little princess really doesn''t take me seriously.''


    She thought she was innocent. But she was actually evil.


    "I''m not leaving. I''ll sleep here tonight." Emily didn''t n to give in any more. If she did, she would only


    push her luck.


    She would ignore her existence unless she faced it head-on. She should take her seriously.


    "No, this bed is mine tonight. No one is allowed topete with me." Fiona jumped onto the bed,


    grabbed the quilt and hid herself inside.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It was ridiculous that a princess should be shameless to grab a bed with her. She could do such a thing


    and was not afraid of losing face.


    "I''llpete with you tonight." Emily asked the maids to leave. She jumped onto the bed and pulled the


    quilt over. Then she pulled the hateful Fiona out of the quilt and threw her on the ground.


    "Ouch, my butt, shoot, I''ll tell mommy, how dare you throw me away? Don''t you know that I''m the


    delicate princess?" Fiona pointed at her and cursed.


    She was now arrogant and domineering,pletely different from what she was in front of others.


    "Ha ha, I''m not afraid of you. Go ahead. I''ll wait." With her hands akimbo, Emily was almostughed to


    death.


    Seeing that it didn''t work, Fiona got up awkwardly and was about to leave when she saw a fish tank on


    the table.


    The two fishes in the tank were kissing passionately.


    Resentment and jealousy filled her eyes. Her round eyes were stained with impurities, which made her


    crazy.


    She ran over and picked up the fish tank.


    "Ha ha, my brother James will never buy such things. Did you buy them?"


    "You, put down Silly and Billy."


    Emily got off the bed in a hurry and tried to grab the fish tank from her hand.


    This was the gift she gave to James. He cherished it very much at that time. He put them in the


    brightest ce in the room and let others take care of them.


    Since James hadn''te back yet, she couldn''t let anything happen to the two fishes. She had to


    protect them well.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you are very nervous. I will take it with me. If you want it back, you have to kneel


    down and beg me. " Fiona walked out of the bedroom excitedly with the fish tank in her arms.


    "Stop!"


    Emily chased after her. Then the two of them went to the stairway.


    "Don''te any closer. Otherwise, I''ll throw the fish tank down from here." Fiona threatened.


    Emily was frightened.


    "Give my Silly and Billy back to me now." Emily was exhausted both physically and mentally. She had


    suffered so much in her heart, but she still had to deal with this troublesome girl now.


    "I won''t. They will be mine from now on." Fiona went downstairs, holding the fish tank in her hands.


    "Ah!" Fiona missed a step and fell down the stairs.


    "Little Princess!" The maids were scared to death.


    "Watch out!" Emily reached out her hand to pull her, but she was a littlete. Seeing Fiona throwing her


    fishes out, she fell down the stairs.


    She rolled to the bottom.


    She didn''t want to see such a scene, but why did it be like this?


    The fish tank was broken, and two fishes were thrown to the ground, almost dying.


    Fiona fainted on the spot, and a huge scar appeared on her forehead.


    "Your Highness! Call the doctor. She fell down."


    The screams of the servants awakened everyone in the hall.


    Everyone gathered around and was very busy.


    Emily wanted to help, but was pushed away.


    She stood there alone, being ignored by everyone. She had to go over and pick up the two dying


    fishes, hoping that they coulde back to life and be safe.


    Otherwise, how could she exin it to James?


    "Baby, what happened?" The emperor and the queen walked over and hugged Fiona who was in a


    "What happened? How could this happen to Fio? " The emperor asked seriously.


    "Your Majesty, it was... It was... "The servant faltered and didn''t know what to say.


    "What was it? Tell me now. " The emperor roared. If he was unhappy again, he could kill the servant at


    any time.


    "Your Majesty, it''s all our fault. We didn''t stop the war between the little princess and Miss Shirley. It


    was Miss Shirley... That''s why the little princess fell down the stairs. "


    The servant was really bribed by Fiona. He only told half of the truth, leaving half of the most important


    truth behind.


    All the people turned to her. In an instant, Emily became the target of public criticism.


    Haha! How could she stay at this home?


    "Shirl, what''s wrong with you? You have ruined my son, and now you are hurting my dear daughter? "


    The emperor asked seriously in a frightening tone.


    It never urred to Emily that the emperor would me her for this.


    Why didn''t he find out the truth before ming her?


    "Shirl." The queen didn''t know what to say.


    Everyone watched as Emily walked out of the sacred pce with two fishes in her hands.


    As soon as she walked out of the door of the sacred pce, she saw Murphying from afar.


    "Murphy, hurry up. Find me a fish tank. They are dying." As soon as Emily stepped out of the sacred


    pce, she called out.


    "Miss, please wait for a moment." In a panic, Murphy rushed into the storage room of the sacred


    pce. If he needed anything in the past, he would go there to get it, and the fish tank and so on must


    be there.


    "Okay, go ahead, or these two fishes will really die."


    "Miss, I''m here. Here you are, the fish tank." Murphy ran over breathlessly with a fish tank in his hand.


    "Ahem, where is the water? What''s the use of only one fish tank?" Emily was petrified. Why was this


    boy always so silly?


    "Oh, I forgot. By the way, there is water for watering flowers over there."


    Murphy took her to a tap in the garden in front of them and fetched water into the fish tank. Then, Emily


    put two lifeless fishes into the fish tank.


    "Silly, Billy, are you all right? It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of you. You muste back to life."


    "Mydy, I''m afraid the two fishes can''te to life. They have been thirsty for a long time and their


    scales have been damaged."


    "No, no, they have toe back to life." Emily didn''t believe it.


    This was the first lover''s belongings of her and James, with different meanings.


    "Miss, we can find someone who knows how to raise fish in the aquarium or the fish store. He must be


    able to save us."


    "Yes, yes. Let''s go." Emily urged Murphy to drive at once.


    The two of them immediately went to find someone who could save the two little fishes.


    It was not until ten o''clock in the evening that Emily came back sadly with a fish tank in her hand.


    Couldn''t she guard these two fishes before James came back?


    "Miss, please get in the car. The wind is a little strong outside. You will catch a cold." Murphy drove the


    car following her. She just walked forward with the fish tank in her hands, unwilling to get in Murphy''s


    car.


    The man who raised the fish said, "There is almost no chance of survival. These two fishes will die


    within three days at most. Why don''t you buy another two? I have better varieties. "


    "No, thanks. I just want my Silly and Billy."


    Then she walked out of that shop. She would never bought fishes for James again.


    Then they wouldn''t die so easily.

 Chapter 112 He Came Back Mysteriously

    Chapter 112 He Came Back Mysteriously


    "Murphy, how do you think I should exin it to James? The fish I gave him are dying." Emily


    murmured, her thin body trembling in the autumn wind.


    "Miss, I''m sorry. I just received a call and said that the little princess has woken up and is fine. It seems


    that she has a slight concussion. Was it you?" Murphy asked tentatively.


    "Even you think it was me? Am I such a wicked person in your eyes? " Emily was very angry. So many


    things had happened these days, and her head was about to blow up.


    She didn''t expect that Murphy would suspect her now. The person who should not suspect her the


    most was the one who got along with her the most.


    "No, no, no, Miss. I don''t suspect you. I think the little princess fell down by ident and stole the fish


    you gave to the young master, right?"


    "How do you know?" Emily didn''t expect him to change his mind so quickly.


    "I''m actually very smart." Murphy was narcissistic.


    "Well, that''s right. You are smart. For your sake, I''d better get in the car." Holding the fish tank in her


    hands, Emily opened the door and got in the car of Murphy.


    Tonight, she was going to live in the Emperor Building.


    The elevator door of the 88th floor of the Emperor Building opened. She felt familiar.


    "Miss, please wait a moment. I''ll open the door."


    "Okay." Emily stood aside and said nothing.


    Murphy took out the key and unlocked the door, but he didn''t push it open.


    "Miss, you cane in now."


    Said Murphy, pointing at the unlocked door.


    "What? Why don''t you open the door? " Emily walked to open the door suspiciously.


    At this time, Murphy quietly left behind her and disappeared from her sight. Emily pushed the door


    open and walked in.


    On the white sofa sat a ck figure.


    In a ck shirt, the young man had a perfect figure like a model. A mask covered his face, but the


    familiar smell came to her.


    "James..." Emily was so excited that she almost threw the fish tank in her hand out. If these two fish


    were destroyed twice, they would probably die on the spot.


    "Is it really you? When did youe back? " Putting the fish tank on the tea table, Emily immediately


    threw herself into the arms of James.


    She hugged him tightly and clung to his strong chest.


    "Ahem..." Wearing a mask, James frowned and coughed violently.


    A sharp pain came from his chest.


    "What''s wrong with you? Does it hurt here? " It seemed that Emily pressed his chest to make him so


    ufortable.


    It was only two days, but she felt a century had passed, and the person in front of her had lost a lot of


    weight.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt after I see you." James shook his head.


    "Where have you been? Why do youe back sote? You are such a bad guy. Don''t you know that


    I''m worried about you? " Emily was so anxious that she kept beating his arm like a little dissatisfied


    woman.


    "Ouch..."


    "Does it also hurt here?" Emily immediately stopped torturing his broken body.


    She stretched out her little hand to pull up his sleeve and found that his white arm was covered with all


    kinds of bruises.


    "What about here?" Emily quickly reached out her hand to unbutton his shirt.


    "When did my kitten be so lustful?"


    "You are so annoying. I won''t look at it anymore. I was just caring about you. Do you know that many of


    us are worried about you? We have been looking for you for so long. When did youe back? Why


    didn''t youe back earlier? Do you know that I can''t hold on any longer? Do you know how much


    injustice have I suffered? I thought I would be strong... "


    Emily keptining andining. Listening to her quietly, James touched her ck hair with


    one hand andforted the crying kitten in his arms.


    "I''m back now. It''s hard to say in one word. I''ll tell youter. Don''t talk and sleep with me for a while,


    okay? " James seemed to be exhausted.


    ''Oh, my god! What on earth has he experienced? How many injuries has he suffered? Why is he so


    tired and his face so pale?''


    Emily quickly nodded and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "Well, let''s go to the room to lie


    down."


    "Okay." With difficulty, James stood up. Emily help him walk into the room step by step and put him on


    the bed with her slim body.


    Then she took off his shoes and covered him with the quilt.


    "Ah!" Before Emily finished undressing him, he pulled her to the bed with one hand and held her into


    his arms.


    "Come to sleep. I''m so tired." James didn''t want to say anything more.


    "But..." Emily still had something to say, but she found that the guy in the bed had closed his eyes,


    breathing evenly and sleeping soundly.


    Emily didn''t dare to move. His hand was still on her waist. She was afraid that if she moved a little


    more, he would be awakened.


    Shey beside him quietly and closed her eyes.


    She had a good night''s dream. Knowing that he hade back, she was relieved. She didn''t have a


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    good sleep before, so she made up for it at once.


    On the second day, when the bright sunshine shone through the window into the room, Emily opened


    her eyes.


    She looked at the guy next to her, who was still breathing evenly and sleeping soundly.


    She raised the corners of her mouth and smiled happily. She was really happy to have James.


    She reached out her little hand and touched his face restlessly. Only in this way could she feel that it


    was real.


    "Good morning, James. I''m going to make breakfast for you." After flirting him, Emily got up to make


    breakfast for him.


    But a hand grabbed her.


    "Sleep a little longer."


    "Well, the sun is shining on the butt. You haven''t eaten the food I made for a long time. You must want


    to eat it, right? I''ll make it for you." Emily couldn''t wait to cook a table of delicious food and put them in


    front of him.


    "Okay, go ahead. I don''t need to eat too much. I''ll sleep a little longer."


    "Okay."


    It was rare for them to get along with each other in a quiet and peaceful way. The two of them didn''t


    quarrel or fight. They had never thought that they could also be like this.


    Perhaps only after they tried their best to survive this time did they know how to cherish each other and


    their hearts.


    Emily got up to wash her face and then made a table of delicious food.


    She fried two medium well eggs, cut the eggs into heart-shaped, and decorated the whole te with


    some tomatoes and brolis on the edge.


    In addition, she made some special sandwiches and porridge with minced pork and preserved egg.


    After that, she took off the apron and went to the room to ask James to have breakfast.


    Humming a tune, she suddenly felt that they were like a couple.


    She walked to the door and knocked on it. "James, are you awake?"


    "Yes,e in."


    When Emily opened the door, she saw that James had been fiddling with his clothes in front of the


    mirror. He was wearing a white casual sportswear today.


    She had never seen him try this style, but he seemed fresh andfortable.


    "Have you washed your face and rinsed your mouth? Let''s go to have breakfast." Emily came in and


    asked.


    "Yes, let''s go." After zipping up the zipper, James held her hand and walked out of the room.


    "It smells good. I''m here to see what''s delicious."


    "These are light. You can''t eat too much greasy food. It''s not good for your wounds."


    "My kitten is very considerate." Without saying much, James took a spoonful of porridge and put it into


    his mouth. Then he nodded.


    "Is it delicious?" Asked Emily.


    "Well, it''s delicious. I can order three meals from you from now on." Said James with a smile.


    "No, I don''t want to be a housewife." The thought that she would have to stay in the kitchen to prepare


    three meals a day gave Emily a headache.


    "Well, I''m just kidding. My woman doesn''t need to go into the kitchen. You just need to stay by my


    side." James giggled and announced dotingly.


    This sentence almost made Emily speechless. She used to have goose bumps all over her body, but


    why did she feel very happy now?


    "You have promised me that you won''t force me as long as it''s not what I want."


    "I will never force you to do anything you don''t want to do."


    "Okay, let''s eat. Eat more. " Emily kept putting food into his bowl.


    "I''m full." After finishing a bowl of porridge, Emily put down the bowl and touched her round belly.


    "It''s so fast. Why don''t you eat more?"


    "I have eaten enough. You should eat more. Eat all the food I cooked."


    "Do you think I''m a big eater?"


    "Ha ha, it''s okay to be a big eater for me."


    "No way!" After finishing thest bit, James put down his chopsticks.


    "James, you just don''t change. I thought you had changed." Emily didn''t get angry. Only in this way


    could James be the self-righteous James and the one she loved.


    "Do you think I can change my personality?"


    "No way."


    "That''s good."


    "Well, we are full now. Can you tell me what happened that day? What on earth have you experienced?


    How did youe back? "


    "Since you want to hear it so much,e and sit here. I''ll tell you slowly."


    James stood up, walked to the sofa and pointed at his legs.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a good idea." Emily felt a little shy sitting on hisp.


    "It''s not a bad idea. Do you want to hear it or not?" James threatened.


    "Okay, I''lle." Emily sat on hisps. He held her tightly, smelling the faint fragrance from her hair.


    "In fact, that day was like this..."


    Two days ago.


    As soon as James jumped off the cliff, the ck force hit him exploded quickly.


    After a long time, James thought he was dead. But when he opened his eyes, he found himself lying on


    a hard bed.


    "Are you awake? That''s great. Grandpa, he woke up. " The girl shouted excitedly and rushed out to


    look for her grandfather who was fishing outside.

 Chapter 113 Fell Into An Isolated Island

    Chapter 113 Fell Into An Isted Ind


    James looked around and found that it was a very shabby cottage.


    The bed he slept on was dirty. James wanted to get up in disgust, but found that his body was covered


    with bruises of different degrees, which made him grit his teeth and twitch in pain.


    Soon the door was opened and an old man with grey beard and hair came in.


    "Young man, you''re awake. Do you still feel pain? I''ll go to the mountain to pick some herbs to heal


    your woundter." The old man said kindly.


    The little girl next to him seemed to be only fifteen years old. She had two sharp canine teeth, two big


    dimples on her face, bright eyes and an innocent and cute smile.


    She looked simple and innocent with two pigtails and a shabby floral dress.


    "Where am I?" It never urred to James that someone didn''t know him. He was the Highness of this


    country, and everyone knew him.


    He looked around and found that there was only one bed in the cottage, and there was no TV. No


    wonder. They didn''t even watch TV. How could they know him?


    "Young man, when I went up the mountain with my granddaughter, I saw you hanging on a branch with


    wounds all over your body. You were in aa, so I brought you back. This is an unknown ind, and


    there is usually no one here."


    "Oh, how can I get out of here?"


    "My little ship can''t go out of this sea, but there will be a big ship passing by here in three days. You


    can go out by this ship."


    "Three days?" James had no hope anymore. He might be able to get out of this damned ce at ten


    o''clock in the evening with his special transformation.


    "Yes, I think you are seriously injured. Why don''t you rest here for a few more days?"


    "That''s right. Brother, let me take care of you."


    The little girl''s bright smile infected his heart. He nodded and agreed.


    Enduring the harsh environment and the pain all over his body, James spent two days like this.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, he found an excuse to go to the bathroom and escaped from the old man


    and the girl''s sight.


    The transformation had begun. He had sessfullypleted it, but he didn''t dare to go back to see


    the old man and the girl.


    It was useless to start the power on his body. The faint aura on his body was weak, and he used his


    spiritual sense to start the power all over his body.


    "Damn!"


    It never urred to James that he would be so seriously injured that even his ability was affected.


    Then what else could he do?


    "Brother, where are you?" Rita Xia and her grandpa found that James was missing, so they went out to


    look for him with shlights.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The whole ind was searched everywhere, but there was no sign of James.


    "Young man, where have you gone? It''s sote. You can''t go out. Have you lost your way? "


    The old and the young voices came from afar, but James didn''t dare to make a sound. He would rather


    hide like this cowardly.


    Perhaps they didn''t understand the cherry blossom mark between his eyebrows, but his father and


    mother had told him that no one could see it casually.


    Therefore, even if he had transformed, he could not go back without a mask.


    "Brother, are you lost? I''m looking for you."


    "Brother, I''m here. I will help you beat those monsters away."


    "¡­¡­"


    He couldn''t hear the rest clearly. Feeling sleepy, he slept in the night wind all night.


    On the second day, he began to have a fever. With injuries and illness, he passed out for another day.


    It was not until the third day that he woke up. The pain all over his body was alleviated a lot, and his


    fever was also gone.


    "Brother, are you feeling better? Did you get lost yesterday? Why did you sleep there? " Rita


    approached the bed and asked worriedly, with a hint of worry and pleasure in her big round eyes.


    "Yes. What''s your name? " It was the first time that James was interested in knowing the name of a girl,


    because she was very innocent and kind-hearted, a little bit like Fio, and a little bit like the violent


    dragon.


    Anyway, he had to pay her back for saving him.


    "My name is Rita. Grandpa brought me up as a real and straightforward person." Rita introduced


    herself happily. She blushed in shyness. She had never seen such a handsome and charming boy.


    She had been with her grandfather since she was a child and hadn''t met too many people. This brother


    should be the second man she had met besides her grandfather.


    She was so excited.


    "Yes, Rita."


    "Brother, what''s your name? I don''t know your name yet. " Rita stood at the head of the bed and asked


    expectantly.


    "You can just call me brother Jim."


    "Okay, brother Jim. That sounds great. " The little girl said with satisfaction.


    Suddenly, her grandfather, who was fishing outside, came back. He threw the fishing tools on the


    ground and broke in.


    "Young man, aren''t you going out of the ind? The ship ising. I saw a shiping from a


    distance. It''s almost here. If you really want to go out, I can help you stop the ship now. "


    "Okay, thank you, grandpa. I''m going out of the ind by this ship now." Touching his heart, James


    tried to hold back his difort.


    He couldn''t stay in such a ce for a moment. Was the girl at home anxious to death? Were those who


    cared about him worried?


    "Okay, I''ll go now." Then the old man turned around and walked out of the room.


    Rita, who was guarding at the bedside, suddenly felt sad. She finally had a brother to apany her,


    but he was going to leave soon. She really didn''t want him to leave.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she didn''t dare to shed them.


    "Brother Jim, are you really going to leave so soon?"


    "Well, it''s urgent. I have to go back and deal with something." James didn''t think too much. If he


    continued to stay at such a ce, those people would be more proud.


    If he disappeared, some people must be very happy, but his father and mother must be crazy.


    "Can I see brother Jim again in the future?" Rita''s innocent face was full of hope for the future.


    "Girl, of course we will meet again. Maybe you cane to y with me after you leave the ind. "


    James touched her head. Because of malnourishment, she was only over 1.5 meters tall and looked


    particrly petite. It was heartbreaking.


    "Okay, brother Jim, you must keep your promise."


    "Well, a word spoken by a gentleman can never be withdrawn." It was easy for James to make a


    promise to her.


    The ship was ashore. Her grandfather came to inform them, and Rita helped the troubled Jamese


    to the shore.


    The captain and crew of the ship saw the real face of James. They all knelt down.


    "Wee, Your Highness!"


    How could they not know the Royal Highness of Sakura Kingdom? The engagement ceremony


    broadcast was all over the world.


    Seeing this young man, they all knelt down in horror.


    "Get up. Please take me back to the pce. " James pleaded. He had always been proud and noble,


    but now His Highness hade to such a bad end.


    "Of course. We will follow your orders to the death. Pleasee here." The captain of the ship


    respectfully invited James to board.


    When he left, he looked back and walked back.


    "Grandpa, thank you for saving my life and taking care of me these two days. Remember toe to


    me when you have the chance to leave the ind. I will pay you back. "


    "You, you are the Royal Highness?" The old man asked in disbelief.


    "Yes. Rita, I''m leaving. Bye. " Nodding his head, James waved at Rita and boarded the ship.


    The ship moved farther and farther away from the ind.


    Rita ran along the coast and waved her hand. "Brother Jim, I will try my best to get out of the ind. I


    will visit you in the future. You must remember me. "


    The clear voice echoed on the shore, but the old man''s eyes were getting more and more excited.


    Perhaps since he had saved His Highness, he would have no worries in the future. He had a cancer,


    but his granddaughter was only fifteen years old and had a good youth. He must find a way to let her


    out of this poor sea.


    In this way, the time went back tost night. Emily came to the 88th floor of the Emperor Building.


    When she pushed the door open, she saw a surprise.


    That was to say, James hade back.


    "Well, you didn''t tell me when you came back, and even asked Murphy to hide it from me. Do you think


    it was a surprise? It was a shock, okay?" Emily was so angry that she raised her fist and was about to


    give him a punch.


    "Ouch! Stop beating me, okay? I still feel pain all over my body. It''s not easy that I cane back alive.


    " Frowning, James begged for mercy.


    "Well, I won''t beat you anymore. Don''t make people worry about you in the future. I thought you were a


    god, omnipotent and would never make people worry about you." Emily rolled her eyes.


    "Ahem, when did I say that I am a god?" James felt wronged.


    "Well, those fangirls always tter you as an omnipotent prince charming. Don''t push yourself too hard


    in the future. If you can''t do something, just tell me. "


    "Ahem, I don''t know who has been screaming that day." James pointed out her weakness.


    "That was because it was the first time I had seen gunfight. Do you think everyone is like you, fighting


    and killing all day long?" Emily retorted with a littleck of confidence.


    "It won''t happen again in the future. I will protect you well."


    "Well, you will be dead if you don''t protect me well. Oh, by the way, our kissing fish. Damn it!" Emily


    patted her forehead and remembered that there was such a thing.


    The two kissing fish she had put in the fish tank yesterday were going to die.


    Emily quickly got up from him and looked at the tea table.


    "Fortunately, they still have half breath left. You almost can only see their dead bodies."


    "What''s wrong with Silly and Billy? How could this be?" James took the fish tank and looked at the two


    fish in it, they stopped kissing and swam aimlessly in the water, as if they had no strength all over.


    "What else could it be? It was all your sister''s fault. She throw it down from upstairs. But she also fell


    down the stairs herself. You''d better go back and see her as soon as possible. By the way, have you


    told father and mother that you are back? "

 Chapter 114 Returned To The Sacred Palace

    Chapter 114 Returned To The Sacred Pce


    All of a sudden, such an important thing urred to Emily. She was so busy with the reunion with


    James that she forgot to tell her father and mother that in fact, James had returned safely.


    "You little girl, I don''t count on you on remembering things. I''ve already sent Murphy to inform them. Go


    back to the sacred pce with meter to greet them." James knocked on her stupid head.


    "Ouch, it hurts. Why did you hit my forehead? If I''m more stupid, you should be responsible for it."


    Emily said fiercely and quickly covered her head with her hand.


    "I have decided to be responsible for you to the end." James said dotingly.


    "Well, you don''t have to be responsible for me to the end. It''s not that serious." Suddenly, Emily was a


    little afraid of the future.


    She was not Shirley. Would he still fall in love with her? She was not Shirley. Would everyone here still


    ept her? Would they all call her a liar?


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want me to be responsible for you so that you can seduce others?" James


    was jealous and kissed her on the cheek.


    "Ha ha, I don''t dare. I dare not even you give me ten guts."


    "What? Aren''t you a fearless violent dragon? "


    "Aren''t you the self righteous chameleon?"


    "Okay, we are a couple." James shamelessly flirted with her.


    "Well, this is my first gift to you. It''s ruined like this." Looking at the two fish, Emily sighed in frustration


    and looked at the two lifeless fish inside.


    "I will find a way to save them. Trust me."


    "Do you have any idea?" Emily looked at him in surprise. She didn''t believe that he really had a way to


    save the two fish.


    "Of course, but not now. Now, it''s time for us to go."


    "What? Do you want to go to school so early? " Asked Emily.


    "No, no. Why would you still go to school today? Just stay with me and take care of me." Holding her


    hand, James stood up.


    When the two of them came downstairs in elevator, Murphy had already opened the car door and


    waited by the car for a long time.


    "Young master, Miss, please get in the car."


    "Murphy, you colluded with him to cheat me. I''ll keep this grudge in mind." Before getting in the car,


    Emily gave a warning to Murphy ferociously.


    He was so scared that he even forgot how to start the car.


    "Miss, please don''t be angry. It was our young master''s order. We had to keep it a secret." In Murphy''s


    opinion, it was a big mistake for him to live in this world. He couldn''t please both sides, and what he


    had done was always disappointing.


    "Murphy, are you going to put the me on me?" James asked seriously.


    "Of course I''m not. Young master, I''m sorry. Please excuse me. I''d better drive. Please ignore me,"


    Murphy began to concentrate on driving, ignoring these two people who were in a stable rtionship


    now.


    "James."


    "Call me Jim."


    "Oh, Jim, actually, actually..."


    "Actually what? When did you be so shy? " What James liked was her frankness.


    "I don''t want to go back to the sacred pce. You don''t know that the emperor looked at me like he


    was going to kill mest night. And now I feel that everyone in the sacred pce is looking at me


    unhappily. They think I''m a disaster, causing you to disappear and Fiona to fall and hurt."


    "It was not your fault. I''ll make them change their opinions about you. Who dares to have a problem


    with you?" Holding her tightly, James told her overbearingly.


    Feeling warm in her heart, Emily put down her worries and was ready to go back to face everyone.


    Soon, the car arrived at the royal family through the long Rose Road.


    There were twice as many peopleing to greet them as usual.


    The soldiers were wearing rigorous uniforms, with guns in their hands, and their expressions were


    serious.


    "Wee, Your Highness, My Lady."


    When James and Emily came out of the car together, the emperor and the queen came out to wee


    them. To their delight, Charles, Henry, Lisa and the others didn''t go to ss. Perhaps they knew that


    James had returned safely, so they didn''t go to ss.


    "Jim, you are back."


    "James, are you okay? I''m so worried about you." The sentimental queen immediately held her son in


    her arms, kissing and hugging him, separating everyone from her, making it impossible for anyone to


    interfere.


    "Well, mother, I''m back. And father, I''m sorry to make you worried." James seldom talked to his


    parents, but now he was polite.


    "You still remember toe back?" Charles was about to give him a punch.


    Emily stopped him in time, "You are not allowed to hit him. He is injured all over now."


    Emily''s words petrified everyone present.


    "Ha ha, sister inw, since when have you be so concerned about Jim? Have you changed


    because of this disaster? " Charles teased.


    "Piss off." Emily blushed with shyness.


    "What? James, where are you hurt? Let me have a look. " The queen was about to check on the spot


    but James stopped her in time.


    "Mother, there are so many people here. Let''s go back first." Like a shy boy, James quickly grabbed the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    queen''s restless hand.


    "Hahaha..." A burst of weirdughter broke out on the spot.


    The group of people followed James to the hall. They sat on the sofa and talked about what happened


    that day.


    Everyone was a little relieved.


    "My brother James." The door was opened all of a sudden, and Fiona, whose forehead was wrapped in


    gauze, walked out of the room weakly.


    She was also very excited to see James return safely. She came out to visit James with injury.


    "Are you okay, Fio?" Looking at the gauze on her head, James asked with concern.


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt. I just feel a little dizzy. Maybe there will be some seque." Fiona sat beside


    him obediently.


    Emily sat on the other side.


    "Well, now that you''re back safe and sound, you guys should go back to ss. Don''t waste time here.


    Wee to our home this weekend." The emperor said.


    No one dared to stay here any longer. They stood up and were about to leave.


    "Shirl, I have a bad feeling. Be careful of the little princess." Lisa whispered in her ear kindly as she left.


    With a smile on her lips, Emily said, "Don''t worry. I''m not that weak."


    In the hall, there were only the emperor, the queen, James, Emily and Fiona.


    "Shirl, I''m sorry. I was a little harsh yesterday. I apologize to you here." How could a noble emperor


    apologize to her? He was her elder. How could she bear it?


    "No, no, father. You don''t have to apologize to me." Now that the misunderstanding was cleared up,


    Emily felt happy.


    "Shirl, your father was really confused for a while. Yesterday, we checked the surveince video and


    found that the servant was talking nonsense. It was all our fault for misunderstanding you. Don''t take it


    to heart. Now that James is back, our family should be happy and union." The queen was always so


    considerate and warm, which made Emily happy in her heart.


    "Yes, we should be happy as a family."


    Emily nodded.


    "Well, my sister Shirley, it was all my fault. It was really not your fault. I''ll be careful in the future." Fiona


    said, pretending to be obedient.


    What a scheming girl! Her words dispelled the misunderstandings between her and her parents and


    rebuild her image of being obedient and innocent.


    This move was really smart!


    Emily cursed in her heart, but she didn''t dare to break up with her.


    "Well, it was my fault. I didn''t protect you well." Emily said against her will.


    At present, it seemed to be a harmonious and quiet situation, and no one could see the waves hidden


    in it.


    Without saying a word, James just looked at it quietly. He knew who was telling the truth. As long as


    she didn''t do anything out of line, he didn''t know what to say.


    "James,e here." The emperor said seriously.


    Then James stood up and followed his father into the study on the first floor.


    "Take off your clothes and let me see the wounds on your body."


    "It doesn''t matter, father." James knew that his father wanted to heal him, but he didn''t want to. He


    wanted to rely on his own strength to grow stronger at this age.


    "Take them off. You haven''t relied on us much since you were a child. I hope you can recover as soon


    as possible and find out those who want to hurt you."


    "Yes, father. I will try my best." Then James took off his coat.


    Revealing his beige sexy chest.


    "Why is it so bad?" The emperor asked seriously.


    "There were too many people on that day, and they were very powerful. It was me who didn''t do well."


    Lowering his head, James felt humiliated.


    "I will infuse some mysterious power into your bodyter to heal your internal injury first, and then


    enhance your strength. Strengthen the training. "


    "Thank you, father."


    After a while, a dark red light suddenly filled the huge study, wrapping around his whole body.


    With his eyes closed, James feltfortable all over his body.


    The pain all over his body was decreasing bit by bit.


    Half an hourter, his wounds almost healed.


    "Are you feeling better?" The emperor stopped.


    James opened his eyes, shook his hands and moved his body.


    "Well, it''s much morefortable. It''s miraculous."


    "There are so many miraculous things waiting for you. You have to bear a lot of things when you take


    over Sakura Kingdom in the future. Child, be strong, and the heavy burden in the future will be handed


    over to you."


    "I won''t let father down." James nodded.


    When they walked out of the room, the queen, Emily and Fiona were chatting happily on the sofa


    harmoniously, which was very rare.


    Emily didn''t know how she could hold on for half an hour.


    God knew how much she didn''t want to talk to this hypocritical woman. She just kept pretending. It was


    disgusting.


    "James, how are you feeling now?" Of course, his mother knew what had happened inside.


    "I feel much better, mother."


    "Okay, let''s have lunch together. What do you want to eat? I''ll prepare it. "

 Chapter 115 Until You Were Obedient

    Chapter 115 Until You Were Obedient


    The queen''s enthusiasm moved everyone. Finally, they had to endure all kinds of resentment and


    dissatisfaction and calmly finished the lunch.


    After lunch, the sun was shining brightly!


    "James, are you going to the hospital? I think you still need to be hospitalized for your wounds. "


    "What? If you dare to call me James again, I will kiss you until you are obedient. " James sat on the


    chair in the garden. He was holding a document in his hand.


    "Oh, I forgot it for a while. Jim, Jim, Jim, is that all right? " Emily retorted with a pout.


    Her crystal clear pink lips were like jelly, tempting him to kiss her.


    It seemed that he hadn''t tasted the cat for a long time.


    "Come here."


    "What do you want?" Emily sat opposite him with a ss of juice in her hand. She widened her eyes in


    confusion.


    "Come and sit here." James didn''t want to waste too much time. He hoped that his kitten could be


    obedient.


    "Why should I sit there?" Emily asked in doubt.


    "Naughty again." James was very unhappy.


    "Okay, okay. You are the one who gets hurt the most. I will listen to you." In the end, Emily made a


    concession and walked forward. Before she reached him, she was pulled into his arms by a rude force.


    Then, he kissed her on the lips.


    James'' movements were very gentle, light and soft, and reached her lips and tongue.


    He sucked in the sweetness on her lips.


    Emily felt it was sweet, with a strong fragrance spreading in her mouth. It was sofortable.


    Why did she feel this kiss was different from before? Did it change because of their mood?


    "HMM..."


    Her charming voice echoed in the air, which aroused James'' excitement.


    "Girl, breathe."


    "Okay."


    As a result, he tamed Emily on the spot and made her obedient and sweet.


    Ha ha, it was fun. Having tasted the sweetness, Emily stuck out her tongue and stuck it into his mouth.


    "I can do it, too."


    After ying with each other for a while, they reluctantly let go of each other. Emily''s face with pink and


    tender.


    On the balcony of the second floor, Fiona, dressed in a bright yellow princess dress, looked down with


    fierce eyes. She witnessed the whole scene.


    She clenched her fists and smashed them on the balustrade of the balcony, wishing to tear up Emily,


    who was lying in the arms of James.


    To vent her anger, she walked into the piano room, opened the lid, and fiddled with the ck and white


    keys with her slender fingers.


    A sad piano music floated from the piano room on the second floor to the garden on the first floor.


    "Well, it''s a good music, but it''s very sad. Who is ying it?" Emily couldn''t help looking at the window.


    "It should be Fio." James could tell how skillful Fiona was at ying the piano.


    "Oh." Emily didn''t dare to say anything more. If she continued and he asked her to y the piano


    again, she would die miserably. The piano was her pain forever.


    "Do you want me to y a song for you?"


    "No." Emily said immediately. What if he asked her to y as well?


    She would be doomed.


    "What? You don''t think I can y better than you? " James was a little surprised that she refused so


    decisively.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Of course not. You can y well, but I don''t want to y the piano with you now. It''s boring. Let''s go


    on a date." Emily immediately found a good excuse and believed that James would be interested.


    "Huh? When do you want to date me so much? " There was a sh of joy in James'' red eyes. This girl


    really started to love him.


    "Hey, if I don''t date with you, who should I date with? Let''s go." Emily dragged the badly injured James


    out of the sacred pce.


    In the Qian''s Pce.


    "Young master, it is said that James came back safely. It is said that he was saved by a fisherman


    when he fell into the cliff."


    A bodyguard in a ck suit stood beside and reported to Jackson.


    The face of Jackson, who was sitting on the sofa, darkened.


    He touched his chin with his slender fingers and fell into deep thought. His eyes became fierce. "Very


    good. James. You are so lucky toe back to life again."


    "Young master, what should we do? If he finds out our Qian''s Pce, he should be able to find you


    easily."


    "How dare someone save him? Go and deal with those nosy people. Besides, don''t take any action


    recently. Hide yourself well and avoid this risk period."


    "Yes, young master. I''ll give the order right away."


    As soon as the bodyguards went away, Jackson heavily punched the table, and a huge crack instantly


    appeared on the intact table.


    He stood up, put on a white windbreaker, and drove out of Qian''s Pce.


    ''James, you shouldn''t havee back. You have ruined all my ns. I won''t lose this time.''


    "Tinkle, tinkle, tinkle..."


    On the street, when Emily and James were shopping hand in hand, the phone in her pocket suddenly


    rang.


    "Jack..."


    Seeing the caller ID on the phone, Emily hesitated whether to answer it or not, but if she answered it


    and was seen by this big jealousy bucket, he would be jealous again.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone?" James leaned over and asked.


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just a crank call." Emily immediately hung up the phone.


    She put the phone in her pocket and continued to stroll around with James.


    Looking at the phone in his hand, Jackson was furious. He threw the phone against the wall and


    smashed it into pieces.


    "Brother, why didn''t you go to ss?" After ss, Jenny immediately saw Jackson standing at the


    school gate.


    "Jenny, you go home first. I didn''t want to have ss." After saying that, he turned around and showed


    Jenny his back.


    "What''s wrong? You are so strange." Jenny shook her head.


    She turned around and got in the car of the housekeeper. "Sir, have you booked the seats of the


    restaurant?"


    "Yes, mydy. I''ve booked it. I''ll send you there now. It''s said that Mr. Qiao and his wife will be there


    tonight, as well as Mr. Oliver."


    "OK, let''s go." Jenny couldn''t wait to see Oliver. As soon as it was settled tonight, she could get


    engaged to him.


    Looking at the number on his phone, Oliver didn''t dare to dial it.


    Was he really brave enough to fight for his own happiness? But she was His Highness''s fiancee. What


    right did he have?


    "Oliver, are you ready? Dress yourself up. We should go now, or we will bete." His mother urged.


    "Mom, can I not go?" Oliver didn''t like the talented designer Jenny at all, but since a year ago, this


    name had been lingering in his ears.


    His fiancee could only be Jenny, not anyone else.


    "Oliver, no, I''ve told you that it''s rted to our Qiao Family''s future change from business to political."


    "It''s none of my business. I''m not a pawn in my marriage." Oliver was very unhappy.


    He had been an obedient child since he was a kid, and was the best in everything.


    But he couldn''t control his own happiness.


    "How dare you talk to your mother like that?" His father scolded him solemnly.


    "Dad, if you want me to get the first ce, I''ll get the first ce. If you want me to take over the


    During this period of time, he was not like the young man who had this gentle smile at all. He was


    thinner and always had a faint depression on his face.


    "No, as the only heir of the Qiao Family, you should shoulder this responsibility."


    "I''m sorry, father and mother. I can''t do it. Let me be alone for a while." Oliver picked up a coat and


    rushed out with the car key.


    He drove at a high speed on the road, turning all the worries into a wisp of wind and dissipating with the


    wind.


    The car rushed into the city and didn''t slow down.


    Until he inadvertently saw a familiar figure.


    The petite figure, with long ck hair hanging loose on her shoulders, had a delicate face, but a


    particrly bright smile. At this time, she was like a happy child, holding a young man''s hand and


    wandering on the street casually.


    The two people were talking andughing, very intimate. Suddenly, the boy held her waist, and then


    held her hand, hooked her shoulder and protected her in his arms.


    What a sweet scene. It was deeply rooted in his mind.


    Ha-ha! The secret love had finished before it could begin, and he hadn''t told her loudly that he liked


    her.


    This secret love was about to end. He was going to be engaged to another girl, a person he didn''t love


    at all.


    Bye, girl.


    He picked up his phone and found his father''s number. He dialed.


    "You brat, how dare you call me? Haven''t you run away from home? Just don''te back. " The man


    on the other end of the line was furious.


    "Where are you having dinner? I''ll be right there." Asked Oliver, like a soulless body.


    "Son, you''re finally enlightened? Okay, I''ll send you the address. Come here quickly. " A relieved smile


    immediately appeared on the other end of the phone. His attitude towards him had changed one


    hundred and eighty degrees.


    When Oliver arrived at the restaurant, everyone was already seated and waiting for him.


    His appearance left a good impression on Jenny''s parents.


    "I''m sorry, uncle, aunt, I had something to deal with. You won''t me me, will you?" Oliver said against


    his will.


    He would wear this fake mask for the rest of his life. It was really sad.


    "Of course not. We haven''t been here for a long time. I heard that you and Jenny are ssmates. I


    believe you know each other well."


    "Yes, I have a good rtionship with Jenny."


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Then can we agree to the engagement? If you both agree, we can hold it


    immediately."


    "What? Daddy, mommy, so soon? " Jenny didn''t expect that.


    "Of course you have to engage early. I''ll send someone to set a good date for you."


    "What do you think?"


    "Okay, I agree." Oliver''s parents burst intoughter.

 Chapter 116 Different Thoughts

    Chapter 116 Different Thoughts


    After the dinner, the marriage between the Qiao Family and the Qian Family was officially settled,


    waiting for the engagement date to be announced.


    After walking out of the restaurant, Oliver walked in front, followed by Jenny.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Ouch!" Jenny sprained her ankle on purpose and threw herself into Oliver''s arms.


    "Miss Jenny, are you okay?" Oliver asked nervously and held her up in a hurry.


    "No, I''m fine. Why do you still call me Miss Jenny?" Jenny was very unhappy.


    "Oops, I made a slip of the tongue. Should I call you Jenny?" Asked Oliver in a dull tone.


    "Or what do you think?" Jenny answered arrogantly.


    "Jenny, okay, I''ll call you like this from now on." Oliver pulled a smile. But nobody knew his smile was


    even uglier than crying.


    "Then I''ll call you Oliver. We''re going to be engaged. Don''t be so polite in the future." Said Jenny


    affectionately, holding his arm.


    "Okay, I know." Oliver gently touched her head. His dimples were shallow.


    Such gentle words and movements moved her, the proud and lonely white swan.


    Jenny had always hoped to find such a gentle and warm man in her life.


    "Well, let''s go. Do you think we should go on a date or go home separately?"


    "It''s sote. Let''s go home. Let''s have a date next time." Oliver was so tired that he had no mood to


    date.


    "Okay, but next time you have to promise me unconditionally. You owe me, do you hear me?" Jenny''s


    arrogance was shown soon.


    "Well, I''ll do as you say next time." Oliver nodded with a stiff smile.


    In Holy Sakura School.


    When James went back to school again, his ssmates were very excited. They hadn''t seen His


    Highness for several days, and they missed him very much.


    But no one knew where James had been in the past few days.


    Justin was depressed to see the two ipatible people be very intimate.


    He didn''t want to talk to Emi anymore, because he would be disliked by her.


    "Oh, Jim, my sister inw, you two love each other so much. Do you want to envy others by showing off


    your love?"


    Charles, who just entered the ssroom, was very unhappy.


    "Hey, don''t you have a group of girlfriends?"


    Emily rolled her eyes.


    "Who told you that I have girlfriends? I''m a golden bachelor."


    Charles kept boasting himself. People who changed their girlfriends all the time were not qualified to


    speak at all.


    "My brother Charles, don''t you have me with you? Don''t you want me? " Connie leaned over with a


    charming aroma, holding Charles''s arm.


    "Well, Connie, I just take you as my sister." Charles giggled and pushed Connie away.


    "My brother Charles, you are so annoying. Didn''t you say that I''m your type?" Connie''s face changed.


    She had no choice but to let go of His Highness before. But if she let go of Charles, her beautiful


    appearance and noble family background would be in vain.


    "Well, that doesn''t mean it''s you. We grew up together, Connie. I don''t like childhood ymates."


    Connie waspletely irritated by Charles''s change of mind.


    "My brother Charles, I hate you. I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Connie angrily rushed out of the


    ssroom, hoping that he coulde out andfort her.


    But she stood outside the ssroom like a contemptible scoundrel, and no one was willing to talk to


    her.


    Damn it! She had a beautiful face, a nice figure and a better academic performance than some people,


    but why couldn''t she get happiness?


    Jackson just came in.


    "Brother Jackson." Connie stopped him.


    Although she didn''t like the character of Jackson, if she could curry favor with him now, she might have


    a chance to turn the tables.


    Anyway, Connie would never yield to anyone outside the four ns in the future. She would feel that it


    was an insult to her.


    "Yes?" Jackson turned around and looked at Connie in confusion.


    Although Jackson grew up with them, he didn''t get along well with them because of his character. He


    was still a little surprised when Connie suddenly stopped him.


    "Brother Jackson, I was bullied. Please help me out, okay?" Connie cried, tears streaming down her


    cheeks.


    "What happened?" Although Jackson didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business, since they were


    all from the four major ns, it would be helpful for him to draw over the power of the Mo Family at this


    time.


    They had talked about the engagement with the Qiao Familyst night, which meant that the Qian


    Family had sessfully won over the Qiao Family. It would be great if they had the Mo Family.


    "It''s okay. I feel much better to see brother Jackson." Connie smartly took back her words. If she said


    that she cried because Charles didn''t want her, it would be too embarrassing.


    "Well, don''t cry easily in the future. Your makeup is going to be ruined." Jackson reminded kindly.


    Then he turned around and walked into the ssroom.


    "What?" Connie quickly took out the mirror from her pocket and looked at herself. Luckily her makeup


    wasn''t ruined. She was scared to death.


    ''Oh, my god! Brother Jackson is so good at making jokes!''


    It was amazing.


    Connie went back to the ssroom and started her ss in peace. However, her eyes shifted from the


    side of Charles to Jackson.


    Jenny''s eyes were fixed on Oliver, who was reading carefully.


    Everyone in the ssroom had their own thoughts.


    "Attention! The elimination match of the selection test for the student president will be held in the hall


    this Friday night. All the students who have time can go to watch it."


    A ssmate rushed in and announced excitedly.


    The good news immediately made the boring ss a little more exciting.


    This Friday must be a night worth looking forward to.


    "What? Friday? So soon, I haven''t prepared anything. " Emily was a little nervous. It was said that the


    elimination match was a random performance based on drawing lots. What if she couldn''t do well and


    make a fool of herself on the stage.


    "Don''t worry. You have me. I''m also the judge. I can help you." James patted her stupid head and


    "Don''t give me too much credit. I''ve told you that I have to rely on my own ability to get the position of


    the student president." Emily pushed him away and didn''t want to talk to him. He asked her to take a


    shortcut every time. Did she seem to be the kind of person who took a shortcut?


    "Well, you can rely on yourself. I''ll watch you work hard under the stage. Don''t embarrass me."


    Reminded James.


    "I know. You are so long winded."


    However, in her heart, Emily was not confident. If she got a project that she could not do well, it was


    estimated that she would bepletely doomed. She should pray carefully and get a project that she


    was good at.


    "I''m only long winded to you. Others don''t have the luck." James pinched her waist. As a punishment.


    "Ouch, I''m afraid of itch. Don''t move. Well, well, it''s my fortune to be liked by you. "


    "Perfunctory?"


    "No."


    The two of them looked so intimate from ss to ss.


    asionally, Jackson nced at them then looked away because of anger. He didn''t want to look at


    them because he was afraid that his anger would break the desk.


    Soon it was Thursday night. The wounds on James'' body had almost healed.


    He could sessfully participate in the selection test as a judge.


    Emily was still trying to learn things she didn''t understand.


    "Baby,e here."


    "What? What''s wrong? " Emily walked out of the study with bare feet. Her hair was messy and she was


    wearing a nightdress, slovenly.


    "Murphy, bring the gift box in."


    "Yes, young master." Murphy immediately brought in a huge box.


    The box was beautifully packaged.


    He gave it to Emily. She almost couldn''t help opening the lid to see what was in it.


    "What''s this?"


    "Open it and have a look."


    "Then I''ll open it." When Emily opened the box, she saw a water blue dress iid with 999 diamonds


    from South Africa.


    Crystal diamonds were iid at the corner of the dress, glittering golden and sparkling, like ripples on


    the blue sea.


    "It''s so beautiful. This dress." Emily fell in love with it at the first sight. It was so beautiful.


    "Miss, this dress was specially designed by the world famous fashion designer as per the young


    master''s request to give it to you for tomorrow night''spetition."


    "Wow, you want me to be the focus of thepetition by wearing this shining dress?" Emily really


    didn''t dare to wear it. Such a shining dress was enough to make her the focus of the crowd.


    "My woman is going to be the focus of the whole party. She can''t be out of ss." Said James with a


    smile.


    "Well, I really don''t need it." Emily thought the jewelry on this dress was too precious for her to ept.


    "Being polite to me? Go and change it. Let me have a look. " She was pushed to the dressing room by


    James.


    "No, no." Before Emily finished her words, he pushed her into the dressing room with the dress.


    "I''ll give you three minutes."


    Ah!


    Emily had no choice but to put on the dress obediently.


    When she was half way through changing, she found that the back zipper of the dress couldn''t be


    zipped up, and her arms were not long enough. She tried a long time, but it didn''t work.


    "Jim."


    "What''s wrong? Are you shy? Why don''t you get dressed ande out? " James couldn''t wait to see


    her wearing the dress he gave her.


    "I..." It was hard for Emily to tell him that she hadn''t zipped up yet.


    When James came in and saw her naked back, he immediately understood.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? When did you be so shy?" James walked over and zipped it up by


    himself.


    It was the first time that he had personally served a girl, and Emily was qualified to be served by him.


    "How can I say that?"


    When Emily walked out of the dressing room, James sat on the sofa and stared at her carefully.


    Her long dress was enchanting, just mopping the ground, with watery diamonds shining. A white silk


    ribbon wrapped her slender waist, and the design of the strapless was just right, which was simply


    amazing.

 Chapter 117 Little Apples Square Dance

    Chapter 117 Little Apples Square Dance


    Touching his chin, James was very satisfied with her outfit, which made her look fresh and graceful.


    The perfect design fit her slender figure.


    Satisfied, he nodded. He seldom sighed sincerely like this.


    "Do you like it?" Emily looked at him intently.


    "Well, it''s so beautiful. My baby is so beautiful." James stood up and put his arms around her slender


    waist. He praised sincerely.


    Emily lowered her head shyly. It was the first time in her life that she had worn such a beautiful dress. It


    was really the first time.


    Standing in front of the tall mirror, she turned around and found herself so beautiful.


    "You can wear this tomorrow to shock everyone." Holding her in his arms, James sat down.


    "But I don''t know what project I can get. I don''t know anything. I will definitely lose."


    "You are my goddess of luck. I believe you will be lucky." James patted her on her naked back to make


    her feel relieved.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    The second day was Friday.


    The sses of Holy Sakura School was supposed to be over at five o''clock in the afternoon, but the


    school gate was not as lively as usual. Only a few people left the school.


    Most of the students gathered in three or two, discussing something intensely.


    Some people entered the hall after dinner.


    This time, it was not only a selectionpetition for the president of the student, but also a draw show


    brought by those big yers.


    It was not because how wonderful these shows were, but because those who were often unlucky would


    draw the most bad things for themselves. Their performances on the stage were all kinds of strange


    and funny performances, making the whole audienceugh.


    This was the most interesting point.


    At six o''clock in the evening, James and Emily were having dinner in a western restaurant leisurely.


    Although he was very calm, Emily had no appetite.


    She was so nervous because she was afraid of embarrassment on the stage.


    "Are you nervous?" James held her hand and found that it was full of sweat.


    "No, no. how can I be nervous? Who am I?" Emily said stubbornly. All this had been reflected in James''


    mind. How could she escape from his eyes?


    "Let''s go to a ce." Suddenly, James took her hand and walked out.


    "Where are we going? I haven''t put on makeup yet. It''s about seven o''clock. " Emilyined behind


    him.


    "No hurry. I''ll take you to this ce first." James stubbornly dragged her out of the restaurant.


    They came to an empty and abandoned ce behind the south wall of the teaching building. The wall


    was painted with all kinds of messy things and words. It was so interesting.


    Emily stared at the wall curiously and found that the words on it were so interesting.


    "I found this wall by ident. Later, the school blocked it in order to protect the school''s public property.


    But today, this wall is for you. You can draw whatever you want to say and release your pressure." A


    ck oil brush appeared in James'' hand and was handed to her.


    "Wow, you even prepared this. I thought you, a young master, didn''t know these things." Emily was


    more than surprised. She really didn''t know this guy well. After she understood him more, she really


    found that he was so romantic.


    "Don''t look down upon me." James was not convinced.


    "Well, I don''t look down upon you. What should I write? James is a stupid pig? "


    "How dare you?" James'' face darkened. How could she write insulting words on the wall? It was


    absolutely not allowed.


    "Well, I''ll write that I''m a stupid pig, okay?" Emily was about to write down "Emily" on the wall.


    Only then did she find that she almost made a mistake. She couldn''t write in this way. She had lost her


    real name.


    Her name was Shirley now.


    "Idiot, do you really write it? Shouldn''t you write something to express your love? "


    "Well, what kind of words?" For a moment, Emily was dumbfounded.


    "Are you really silly or are you pretending to be?" James stared at her with his red eyes.


    "I''m not silly. You should write first." Emily handed him the pen.


    "Well, can you write it if I write it?" James was as stubborn as a child, eager to get candies.


    "Yes, of course I will. Just write it." Urged Emily. Time was running out.


    "Well, I''ll write it first. Am I afraid of you?" James quickly wrote a series of words on the wall, which


    were particrly distinctive, forceful and powerful.


    Emily leaned over and saw a string of words on it, "Shirley, I will love you all my life."


    "That''s it?" Emily asked, pouting.


    "I haven''t made up my mind yet. I''ll write it again when I have time. Don''t let anyone wipe the words on


    this wall in the future."


    "Well, I''ll also write one sentence and add to itter." Emily was afraid that she would never have a


    future with him. Would he bring the real Shirley here to addter words?


    "James, I''ll stick to you for the rest of my life."


    The two sentences were closely together. The boy''s handwriting was forceful, and the girl''s handwriting


    was beautiful and fresh.


    "Well, that''s good. I like it. Then you can cling to me for a lifetime, and I will reluctantly ept you."


    James said as if he felt wronged.


    "What? What do you mean by reluctantly ept me? "


    "Yes, I think you are so pitiful. Just let you cling to me for a lifetime."


    "You are so annoying, James."


    The two of them yed for a long time. After a period of time, it was almost seven o''clock in the


    evening. Not until then did James send Emily to the backstage of the hall to prepare.


    They walked into the dressing room together. The group of contestants were all excited to see James,


    The whole room was boiling.


    In particr, the girls deliberately applied a few more powders to make themselves look more beautiful


    in front of His Highness, hoping that he could remember.


    But James'' eyes were fixed on Emily all the time.


    "Brother James, you are so unfair. You didn''t greet us when you saw us and cheered us up." Lisa


    leaned over and winked at Emily.


    "You can do it, Lisa."


    "That''s it? You are so mean. Forget it. You don''t have to say anything." Lisa shook her head.


    "You are not easy to satisfy. Not everyone can get my blessing. " James raised his eyebrows and


    looked arrogant.


    "What about me, Jim?" Charles also stood out.


    He patted on James'' shoulder. He approached him.


    "Do you need me to cheer you up?" Asked James doubtfully.


    "Why not? After all, I''ve taken part in this selection test. If I''m not selected, wouldn''t it be


    embarrassing?"


    "Are you afraid of losing face? Aren''t you thick skinned?"


    "Hey, my brother James, my brother Charles, Lisa, you are all here." Then, Jenny and Oliver appeared


    hand in hand.


    "Hey, you guys?" Charles asked curiously. He had already made a conclusion.


    "Ha ha, that''s what you see. Remember toe to our engagement in a few days."


    Jenny announced excitedly, which undoubtedly threw a big bomb to everyone present.


    Why did ite so soon? It was too sudden.


    Emily was also a little surprised to hear that, but she was still happy that Oliver had found his own


    happiness.


    "Jenny, Oliver, you must be happy. We wille."


    "Well, thank you." Oliver smiled awkwardly.


    "OK, thank you for your support. In addition, Lisa, Shirl and Connie each will have a limited edition


    jewelry that I personally designed. You can choose whichever you like as a gift for today''spetition.


    Come on, everyone."


    "Wow, they are so beautiful." Lisa couldn''t help but marvel at the pair of amber cat earrings. They were


    so beautiful.


    "I like this." All of a sudden, Connie rushed over and took a ruby ne, which was thergest and


    most valuable jewelry in the world. It looked noble and high-end.


    But when it came to her ck dress, there was an indescribable vulgarity.


    Emily took a heart-shaped water wave ne. The white diamond glittered, simple and beautiful,


    matched with herke blue dress, it must be very beautiful.


    "Why are we not women?" Charles shouted fiercely.


    "Do you want rings? There are also index finger rings and little finger rings. "


    "Of course."


    Therefore, everyone in the group received a limited edition jewelry of Jenny.


    "Well, it''s seven o''clock. It''s time to start. I''ll go out first. You guys get ready." James left the backstage


    makeup room first.


    "Okay. Bye, Your Highness. "


    Everyone got busy again, preparing their own makeup, and began to draw lots ording to the arrival


    order.


    Everyone camete, so the order was rtivelyter, which was better for them.


    "Lisa, what should I do? I''m still a little nervous." Holding her hand, Emily said uneasily. Although her


    mood had eased a lot when she was at the painting wall, she seemed to be out of control and nervous


    again.


    "Hey, girl, what''s wrong with you? You used to be very bold. It''s just apetition. Just rx. Just


    remember, even if you can''t do it, you have to stick to the end."


    "Okay, I know."


    Everything was ready.


    The second elimination match of the selection test for the student presidents began.


    With the host''s report, the warm apuse burst out in the hall.


    "Now, let''s invite the first contestant. Please bring him his drawing project. "


    After the host went down the stage, a handsome boy came on the stage.


    He was wearing a ck suit. He walked onto the stage, flinching.


    His face darkened. It seemed that the project he drew must be a very bad one.


    "Hello, everyone. The project I drew is square dance. Now I''m bringing you ''little apples'' square dance."

 Chapter 118 A Screwup Of The Competition

    Chapter 118 A Screwup Of The Competition


    "You are my apple. I love you so much. Your red face warmed my heart. You are the fire of my life..."


    "Hahaha, it''s so funny." The audience burst intoughter. They didn''t care about their images.


    How could such a gentleman dance such a square dance? It was so funny.


    "Ha ha! Lisa, how can it be so funny? " At the backstage, Emily giggled, covering her belly.


    The boy danced on the stage and became more and more boring. With theughter growing, he


    covered his face and fled off the stage.


    The judges were made up of four people, including James, the head of the department, the former


    president of the student, and the president of the second year of senior high school, Henry.


    The boy''s stepping down soon ended the farce. The judges quickly drew a big cross on his name.


    It was time for the boy to make the tragic over.


    The host started to announce the next one. There were several people in a row all brought awkward


    performances, and only a few who were lucky enough got the projects they were good at.


    Soon, it was Charles''s turn. As an all-powerful man, he didn''t care what he would get.


    Standing on the stage, Charles was dressed in a bright red suit. His enchanting wine red hair was


    He stood on the stage, and the audience apuded, and the support rate was very high.


    "Mr. Charles! Mr. Charles! Mr. Charles!"


    The shouts were louder and louder. He stood on the stage with an enchanting smile.


    "Hello, everyone. Fortunately, I got the street dance. I think you all want to watch my performance!"


    Charles smiled naughtily.


    "Mr. Charles, the prince of street dance, will definitely win!" All of a sudden, a voice from the audience


    stirred up the atmosphere. The girls stood up excitedly, screamed and cheered.


    Shush! Charles stretched out his finger to touch his sexy lips and winked at everyone. He signaled


    everyone to be quiet.


    One! Two! Three! Four!


    As the dynamic music sounded, Charles suddenly twisted his body and danced with the rhythm.


    His hands and feet were in harmony, and the amazing dance made the audience excited. Under the


    dazzling light, he had be the most shining super star on the stage.


    "Wow, that''s great. It''s the first time I know he''s so good at dancing." Emily covered her mouth and


    watched the scene in the backstage excitedly. She thought this guy who was usually not serious could


    do nothing.


    "Don''t look down upon my brother Charles. He is the second best dancer in the world. He represented


    our school to participate in the European street dancepetition." Lisa helped her to learn more


    about Charles.


    "Well, that''s great." Emily began to feel inferior again. Everyone on the stage was awesome. What


    should she do?


    Finally, Charles stepped down the stage with the most enthusiastic apuse.


    Undoubtedly, he entered the final smoothly, and there was no doubt that he would be one of the five


    presidents of the students.


    Then, Lisa performed a jazz dance that she was not good at. Oh, my god! She hated dancing most.


    When Jenny sang, people could feel her magical voice besides her design.


    Oliver drew a piano song. He was wearing a white suit, like a princeing out of a fairy tale, elegant


    and handsome, like the spring breeze.


    An elegant and beautiful melody came into everyone''s ears, and his slender fingers easily fluctuated on


    the ck and white keys.


    It seemed that the project he drew was not difficult for him at all.


    It was Jackson''s turn to show up. His silver suit matched his hair color, and his momentum was strong.


    As soon as he appeared, he received a violent apuse.


    With a guitar in his hand, he sat quietly on a high chair and began to y it. A sad melody began.


    From afar, everyone could see that this guitar did not agree with the ordinary rosewood guitar, but an


    extremely Pocket Crystal Guitar, unique and beautiful.


    "Wow! That guitar is so beautiful. "


    "It perfectly matches Mr. Jackson."


    Hiding in the backstage, Emily looked at Jackson on the stage and felt very ufortable. How could


    Jack use the guitar she gave him in thepetition?


    Sitting on the judge seat, James stared at the guitar. The pen in his hand was about to be broken by


    him, making a sound.


    Damn it!


    This guy was still openly provoking him. How dare he covet his woman?


    When the performance was over, the apuse was loud, but James deliberately drew a big zero on his


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    name.


    When Jackson stepped down the tform, he happened to meet the next person, Emily, who was


    about to perform.


    The two people''s eyes met, and Emily greeted him with a smile.


    "Break a leg! Girl, I''m cheering for you off the stage. " Said Jackson softly.


    "Thank you, Jack. I''ll try my best! You did a good job just now! " Emily gave her a thumbs up wittily.


    "It was all because of the guitar you gave me."


    "No, the quality of the guitar is not good."


    "Because it''s from you, so the effect will be different." Jackson said calmly, his hot eyes following her.


    "Well, then I''ll take it!"


    "Well, hurry up. The host is announcing the next performance. You can do it! Go and draw lots first!"


    "Okay, I''m going!" Holding her hemline, Emily walked to the drawing table.


    She put one hand into the carton and took out a piece of paper.


    ''Good heavens! Please don''t let me draw the project I''m not good at. Please.''


    Emily covered her heart and prayed. Then she opened the note!


    Crack! It was a thunderbolt from the blue.


    Damn it!


    A piano performance! Oh, my god! God was going to kill her. What else could she do?


    On the judges'' seat, a smile showed at the corners of James'' mouth. He deliberately asked someone to


    secretly operate the carton and reced all the notes with piano performance, which she was good at,


    and he really wanted to hear her excellent piano performance.


    But he didn''t know that this had be the biggest mistake.


    "Now let''s wee the next contestant, Miss Shirley."


    "Miss Shirley, are you here?"


    With the host''s second and third report, Emily walked out of the backstage.


    She had to suffer from the thing she was afraid of the most. She was really a loser.


    She would let it go. She could y ''two tigers'' at least! She had to face it.


    She gracefully walked to the white piano in the center of the stage. Her enchanting ck curly hair was


    scattered on her back, to her waist, and she wore ake blue diamond bright floor length dress, turning


    her into a nimble and elegant Mermaid.


    The ne around her neck was shining. It seemed that she had be the most eye-catching girl


    tonight. She was so beautiful, so attractive.


    With his legs crossed, James waited for his beloved girl to start her performance.


    As for Emily, the more light and apuse, the more pressure she felt.


    She nodded politely and sat down in the front of the piano. She put her hands on the ck and white


    keys, but she didn''t dare to make a move.


    "Silly girl, you don''t know how to y the piano at all. Just quit." Standing at the backstage in a hurry,


    Justin murmured to himself. If it weren''t for the fact that he was still wearing makeup and couldn''t walk


    onto the stage to bring her down, he would have rushed up at once.


    Oliver, who was about to remove his makeup at the backstage, heard everything. His heart clenched


    and he immediately stood up from his seat.


    "Hello, Mr. Oliver, where are you going? Your makeup has not been removed yet!" The make-up artist


    asked in confusion.


    "I''ll remove itter." He left in such a hurry that he didn''t even take a look at Jenny who just came in.


    "Oliver, where are you going?" Lifting the corner of her dress, Jenny asked. Wasn''t that the direction to


    the stage?


    Time seemed to stand still, and a white figure suddenly appeared on the stage.


    It was an individualpetition. How could there be two people? Hearing the noise, Emily saw Oliver


    who broke in.


    He looked like a prince who had broken into the maze forest with gentle eyes.


    It never urred to James that there would be another person on the stage. What on earth did he want


    to do?


    "Hello, everyone. I''mte. Shirley picked a duet, so she invited me to help her finish it." Oliver


    exined with a smile.


    Emily''s eyes widened. Why she didn''t know that there was a duet? Besides, everyone had saw his


    piano performance before. If he joined her again, wouldn''t he be more attractive than the protagonist?


    He quickly walked to her and sat beside her, with his fingers on the keys.


    "Don''t be nervous. Your fingers can swing like mer. But don''t press the keys down. Just pretend


    to y it."


    "But they will know! The duet ispletely different from the solo. " Although Emily didn''t understand,


    she at least knew these things.


    "Don''t worry. I can y two sounds."


    Oliver should be d that he had mastered a strange way of ying piano, with two hands as four


    hands.


    "Thank you, Oliver." Emily looked at him gratefully.


    The perfect duet made everyone''s eyes wide open. The two people sitting on the piano chair were like


    a perfect match of a princess and a prince.


    "What happened?" Hearing the music, Justin couldn''t stay calm anymore. He pushed away the make-


    up artist and went backstage to have a look.


    He saw two people who looked like a couple ying on the stage.


    ''How could you? Emi, you don''t even wait for me.'' Justin was standing behind the door, feeling


    depressed. When he turned around, he saw that Jenny who was in a red dress was holding the door


    with her fists clenched, as if she was going to tear the person on the stage into pieces.


    He smelled danger. It was threatening Emi.


    The music was not over yet, and the two seemed to be very affectionate and the melody was pleasant


    to hear. The audience listened attentively and didn''t care about the strangebination.


    With a thud, James stood up from the jury.


    He went up the stairs.


    He walked to the front of the two, grabbed Emily''s hand and pulled her up.


    "Ah! James, what are you doing?"


    "Rebel." He said angrily and dragged her down the stage in front of everyone.

 Chapter 119 One Misunderstanding After Another

    Chapter 119 One Misunderstanding After Another


    Everyone watched Emily being dragged downstage by James rudely as thepetition was going on.


    Thepetition was suspended, and the next contestant might have to go on the stage, but these


    were no longer important.


    His Highness had a conflict with his fiancee. His Highness was jealous because of the fact that Emily


    and Mr. Oliver yed the piano together.


    Everyone stood up with interest and looked at their backs.


    Now there were gossips in Holy Sakura School.


    "What are you doing? You are hurting me." Emily was ruthlessly pulled out, and her fair wrist was


    painful.


    It was red and swollen. Emily felt ufortable.


    This guy was too violent.


    "You know it hurts? Well, why do you y the piano with that guy? I just want to listen to your solo. Do


    you know that? Don''t you know that he is Jenny''s fiance to be? " James shouted and finally let go of


    her hand.


    "Don''t tell me that it was you who operated the box and made me draw the piano performance." Emily


    asked with a frown.


    "So what? I worked so hard for you to change all the projects into pianos, just because I want to hear


    you y a song for me. Is it wrong? Did you just hook up with that Oliver? " James pointed at her and


    scolded.


    "I... I don''t know at all. He came to help me. I forgot the music score at once. " Emily didn''t have the


    courage to continue. She was wrong. She was too stupid to y the piano. In order not to expose


    herself, she epted the help of Oliver.


    "Are you kidding me? You said you forgot the score after you passed level ten of piano? Besides, I''ve


    asked someone to put a score book on the piano rack in case you forget it. Shirley, don''t you think that


    I''m not good enough to you? Or do you think I spoil you so much that you are so arrogant? " James''


    words were getting worse and worse, and he became agitated.


    "I don''t want to quarrel with you." Emily was afraid that if she continued on impulse, she would tell the


    truth. She really couldn''t imagine what a bloody storm she was going to face then.


    So no matter how many misunderstandings and grievances there were now, she would endure them.


    "Do you think I want to argue with you?" James snorted, "Are you afraid that you won''t win me because


    you don''t have confidence?"


    "James, you bastard." Emily was furious. She had thought that she could put up with it and wait for him


    to calm down, but now what he said was too hurtful.


    Emily was a bumpkin, not a richdy, but her self-esteem would never be trampled on by anyone.


    "Ding Dong." James'' phone rang. He took it out subconsciously.


    He saw several clear pictures in which Jackson held Emily tightly in his arms on the rugged mountain


    road that day. Emily''s arms were around Jackson''s neck, looking very intimate.


    "Shame on you!" With a whoosh, James smashed the phone on the ground, stepped hard on it, turned


    around and left.


    "What are you doing, James? Come back and tell me! " Emily stood behind him and shouted angrily.


    But James turned around and left without looking back.


    "Come back, James, you bastard." After running out for a few steps, Emily simply stopped. Born with


    poor lung capacity, she couldn''t run a few steps, but she was out of breath because of a few steps.


    She was weak and had a splitting headache.


    ''I won''t care about this guy. He is a petty man. When he figure it out himself, he will be fine.''


    But what did he see on the phone just now? Then he smashed his phone into pieces.


    She squatted down to pick up the expensive phone. The screen waspletely broken after he heavily


    smashed it to the ground and stepped on it again.


    The screen waspletely ck. It seemed that it was going to be destroyed, but she decided to


    repair it. She wanted to find out why he would be angrier after looking at the phone.


    It began to drizzle. She was wearing a long dress, which was stained with water.


    Later, Murphy came over and stood in front of her, trembling, not daring to speak. He was holding an


    umbre.


    "Miss, here you are, the umbre. I secretly tell you that I also received the photos the young master


    just received on his phone. It seems to be photos of Mr. Jackson holding you intimately. "


    "What?"


    Emily stared at him in disbelief.


    "How is that possible? Let me have a look. " Emily wanted to grab it and have a look. However, Murphy


    shrugged helplessly.


    "It''s strange that when I just finished seeing these photos, my phone screen went ck. It seemed that


    it had been hacked. When I turned it on again, the photos were gone."


    "What? Is there really someone who is trying to sow discord between me and James? " Emily found it


    strange.


    Why didn''t he dare to show her the photos of Mr. Jackson holding her?


    Was it really him?


    No, she had to make it clear. It was not easy for her and James to meet again. How could they be


    instigated like this?


    "Miss, where are you going? I think you''d better stay here. What if the young master gets angrier? I


    know his temper. He will be fine after a while." With an umbre in his hand, Murphy caught up with


    her.


    "It doesn''t matter. You go back and exin to him. I didn''t expect what happened in thepetition. I


    had no choice. I don''t know what happened to the photos. I have to argue with Jack and ask him to tell


    me personally. " Emily said stubbornly, pushed away the umbre from Murphy and ran into the hall


    again.


    Thepetition was not officially over yet, so it should be continuing.


    All the contestants can''t leave unless the result of thispetition is announced.


    "Oh, mydy, how can I exin it to the young master? It''s a waste of time to exin it."


    Murphy shook his hand and watched Emily leave helplessly.


    Panting, she walked into the backstage in her high heels and dirty dress. Her hair was stained with rain


    and she looked terrible.


    All of a sudden, she broke into the backstage, and all the contestants were waiting for the final result.


    More than a dozen people stared at her with a strange look.


    "Shirl, why are you back? Why are you all wet? Where is my brother James? " Lisa saw her first. She


    stood up and asked with concern.


    "Jack,e out with me." With a serious look on her face, Emily walked straight to Jackson and said to


    him coldly.


    Jackson picked up his suit jacket and followed her out.


    Everyone was suspicious and looked at her strangely. What happened just now?


    Oliver stood still, thinking that she woulde to him to question him, but why did she go straight to


    Jackson as soon as she came in?


    He watched them leave.


    All of a sudden, Jenny stood in front of him with no smile on her arrogant and beautiful face. She was


    serious and angry.


    "Oliver. What''s wrong with you today? Shirley was performing on the stage. Why did you help her?


    Couldn''t she y by herself? She is a richdy. I heard that she has passed level ten of piano. Do you


    still need to help her? " Holding her arms, Jenny questioned in an unfriendly tone.


    "I..." Oliver was speechless and didn''t know how to exin. If he told everyone in public that Emily


    didn''t know how to y the piano, it would expose what she wanted to hide.


    "What? I''m not really angry yet. If you give me an exnation, I may not mind. " Jenny held back her


    anger.


    She just wanted an exnation, which was personally made by Oliver.


    "There is nothing to exin. I just wanted to help my friend." Oliver thought this might be his best


    exnation.


    "Well, what about your eyes that have been following her just now? Oliver, you are going to be my


    fiance soon. What do you mean by doing this? Are you telling me that you don''t like me at all, but like


    my brother James''s fiancee? " Jenny became aggressive.


    All the people present watched the farce in astonishment.


    Maybe tomorrow, the headline of Holy Sakura would be that Mr. Oliver had a crush on His


    Highness'' fiancee and yed piano with her on the stage.


    "No, I don''t." Oliver said with no confidence. He had always been honest and would not lie, so now he


    refuted so weakly.


    "No? Then tell me why." Jenny asked loudly.


    "Please don''t ask. I can promise you anything you ask." Oliver pleaded.


    "Well, I won''t ask anymore. But you have to remember that you still owe me one. When I figure it out,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    you must do it for me. " Jenny finallypromised, and Oliver breathed a sigh of relief.


    If his secret love affected Emily''s happiness now, he would probably hate himself to death.


    "Sure. No matter what it is, I will do it."


    "Well, let''s go. The result is going to be announced." Jenny took him onto the stage.


    Outside the corridor, Emily pulled over Jackson and asked him seriously.


    "What''s wrong with the photos? Why did James receive photos of you holding me? "


    She realized on the day he saved her, he carried her into the car from the hillside. How could it be?


    "What photos?" Jackson looked at her in confusion, not knowing what she was talking about.


    "Are you still pretending? Didn''t you send them? Are you trying to sow discord between me and


    James? " Emily questioned on impulse.


    "No, I didn''t. What photos? Can I have a look?" Jackson was confused, but he didn''t know what was


    going on.


    "Still pretending? Don''t you like me? But should you use this method? " Emily vented all her anger on


    him.


    Jackson didn''t say a word. It was better to reveal the truth and put it in front of her so that she could


    see it clearly than to exin.


    "I will find it out. Please trust me and give me some time. "


    "I will figure it out myself. I don''t need you anymore." Emily dragged her hemline and walked into the


    rain.

 Chapter 120 Besieged Him In Different Ways

    Chapter 120 Besieged Him In Different Ways


    "Hey, girl,e back. Don''t catch a cold in the rain. " Jackson ran after her and put his coat on her in


    person.


    "I don''t want your coat. I don''t need your care anymore." Emily knew that since she had chosen to be


    with James, she had to deal with other boys.


    She only treated Jackson as her good confidant, nothing else.


    She tore off the coat and gave it back to Jackson.


    The two stood in the rain, putting on a sad scene. The petite figure dragged her hemline and ruthlessly


    turned around to leave. Jackson was stunned and watched her leave, letting the rain hit him wantonly.


    ''Girl, I will prove it to you.''


    When Justin came out and saw it was raining heavily outside, he took out his phone and called Emily.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is not answered."


    She didn''t answer the phone again and again.


    Lisa also came out. The result of the elimination match hade out. As soon as she walked out, she


    saw that Justin was standing at the door of the hall and making a phone call.


    She walked over and patted him on the shoulder. "Hey, who are you calling?"


    "Emi. Why didn''t she answer the phone?"


    "Look, isn''t that my brother Jackson over there? She seemed to have dragged my brother Jackson out


    just now. Why is he alone there? "


    "Yes, go and ask him." Justin was about to walk over in the rain when his sleeve was pulled by a small


    hand.


    "I have an umbre here. I''ll go with you." Lisa took out an umbre from her bag.


    "Thank you."


    "Ahem, when did you be so polite to me? Didn''t you like to argue with me before?"


    "I''m not in the mood to argue with you now."


    "Okay, okay. I know you care about Shirl now, right? I know what you are thinking about. Obviously, you


    like her, but you didn''t say it earlier. Well, now that she likes my brother James, I''ll see how you can


    win." Lisa said honestly.


    "Who said I like Emi? Are you kidding me? If I liked her, we would have been together long ago. We are


    just friends. Shouldn''t I care about my friend? " Justin retorted.


    The two walked towards Jackson, who was still in the rain.


    "Hey, my brother Jackson, why don''t you take shelter from the rain? It''s easy to catch a cold if you


    stand here in the rain. By the way, I forgot to tell you that you have entered the final." Lisa warmly


    reported to him.


    Jackson still stood there, ignoring them.


    Enraged, Justin grabbed his cor and asked, "Where is Emi? Didn''t shee out with you?"


    "She''s gone. I don''t know where she''s gone." After saying that coldly, Jackson turned around and left.


    Then he got in a car and disappeared in front of them.


    "Damn it! Why is he so arrogant?" Justin said unhappily.


    He felt that what happened today was so strange. Everyone was strange, but he didn''t know what had


    happened.


    "My brother Jackson is always arrogant, and he has the right to be arrogant. Do you have that?" Lisa


    looked up at him and said.


    "Why don''t I? How could I be worse than him?" Justin looked down at himself and said confidently.


    "You are worse than him in every aspect."


    "Well, you have no taste at all." Justin had always been confident, especially in front of girls.


    "Who doesn''t have taste? I think it''s you."


    "Well, I don''t have time to argue with you now. I want to find Emi immediately."


    "Shirl is protected by my brother James. Why do you get in the way?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Yes, of course it''s none of my business. I will leave you alone." Lisa angrily took the umbre off his


    head, stepped in her high heels, got in the housekeeper''s car and went back to her home.


    When Emily got home, she found that her phone in the room was full of missed calls, most of which


    were made by Jay.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She quickly called back, "Hello, Jay, what can I do for you?"


    "Emi, are you okay? I''m worried about you. Is James angry with you? If he is, I won''t let him go."


    "No, no." Emily didn''t dare to tell the truth. They had already had a big conflict.


    "That''s good. Why didn''t you answer my phone?"


    "I didn''t bring my phone with me. It''s at home."


    "Well, that''s good. I''m going home now. And I have a good news for you. You have entered the final. "


    "What? No way! I didn''t finish my performance. How can I still enter the final? " At first, Emily didn''t


    expect that she could enter the final, but she was surprised and happy that he told her that.


    But after the joy, there was a lot of depression. Maybe she shouldn''t have participated in this damn


    troubles?


    "I don''t know. Your name was on the list before."


    "Who else has entered? How about you?"


    "Of course I entered as well. Who am I? As well as Charles, Lisa, Jenny, and Oliver."


    "Well, well, that''s good." Emily had already expected that these people would definitelye to the


    end.


    But who would be the final five presidents? This was the highest point.


    "What''s wrong with you? You seem unhappy." Justin sensed that something was wrong with her.


    "Of course not. Jay, since when have you be so sensitive?"


    "Don''t try to hide it from me. Who am I? I have been with you for so long. How can I not know?" Justin


    was proud. Perhaps he was the boy who knew her best.


    "That''s right. You know that. Well, I have to go to bed. You should go back early."


    "Okay, I''m on my way home. Have a good rest. Good night."


    "Good night."


    Hanging up the phone, Emily felt very ufortable. She didn''t know whether she should tell Justin


    her current situation.


    She looked at the time and found that it was already nine o''clock, but James hadn''te back yet.


    She called Murphy and he picked up soon.


    "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    "Is James with you?"


    "Yes."


    "Give him your phone."


    "Young master said he doesn''t want to answer the phone."


    "Where is he now?" Emily felt a little disappointed. What a mean man! How long would he be jealous?


    "I don''t know where we are. The young master said that you''d better go to bed early, Miss. He won''t go


    back to the sacred pce tonight."


    "Is he in the Emperor Building?"


    Emily knew that he would only stay in these two ces.


    "Young master won''t go back to these two ces tonight."


    "What on earth does he want? Whatever. If he doesn''t believe me, then just be angry. I didn''t do


    anything wrong, so I won''t admit my fault or apologize. " Emily hung up the phone immediately.


    She had self-esteem and pride. She wouldn''t allow herself to beg him for forgiveness and let him love


    her all the time.


    She was Emily, a hot tempered woman with her own soul.


    "What did she say?" Sitting on the white sofazily, James asked.


    "Young master, Miss said that you should have a good rest. She won''t disturb you anymore."


    Murphy beat around the bush. If the young master heard thest sentence, he would be furious.


    "What else?" James asked shrewdly.


    "She also asked where you are, why you don''t go home sote. She wants to see you. I''ve refused her


    as you said and asked her to go to bed early." Murphy said nervously.


    "Okay, you can leave now." James stood up and took the fish tank with the goldfish on the tea table,


    and went into his room.


    At this moment, he was in the Emperor Building and didn''t go anywhere else.


    He needed to give himself some time to calm down, and also give this little girl a punishment, so that


    she would realize her mistakes, and then make up with her.


    The goldfish was about to die. It was about ten o''clock. After the transformation of the energy was


    Emilyy on the bed alone, tossing and turning.


    She kept murmuring, ''James, damn you, big bad guy, stinky preserved egg...''


    It was all his fault that she couldn''t fall asleep. ''Why are you so mean? Why didn''t you investigate the


    truth before you got angry?''


    It was not until veryte and sleepy that Emily fell asleep.


    On the second day, Emily went out early, well-dressed. She must find James and exin to him clearly.


    On the 88th floor of the Emperor Building, sitting on the sofa, James was listening to the report of


    Murphy''s results of the investigation.


    His face became more and more serious.


    "Young master, I have found out that it was indeed Mr. Jackson who took Miss Shirley rolling down the


    hill back that day. I guess that photo was taken at that moment."


    "Well, what else?"


    "Besides, I suspect that it was Mr. Jackson who assassinated youst time, but I can''t find out his


    motive for assassinating you. Such a vicious method doesn''t seem to be able to be done by Mr.


    Jackson."


    "We don''t know him well. From now on, keep an eye on him."


    "Okay. I''ll send someone to do it right away. "


    "Well, young master. I have something to tell you." Murphy stammered.


    "What?" James asked coldly.


    "Young master, Miss Shirley ising this way. I guess she has arrived. She sent me a message when


    she set out. "


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" With a darkened face, James immediately stood up from his seat, went


    into the dressing room and changed his clothes.


    He quickly changed into a white shirt, khaki casual pants and a peaked cap and was about to go out.


    "Young master, where are you going? Why are you hiding from her? If there is any misunderstanding


    between you two, you should solve it. " Murphy rubbed his forehead, wondering what was wrong with


    the young master.


    He didn''t want other boys to get close to her, and now he didn''t want to see her.


    "Who said that we have misunderstandings? I was in a bad mood and want to go out for rxation."


    There was a set of keys in James'' hand.

 Chapter 121 Being Chased

    Chapter 121 Being Chased


    Murphy followed.


    "Young master, you haven''t fully recovered. It''s not save for you to go out. It''s not good if you are in


    danger again. Let me follow you."


    "Don''t you see the key is in my hand? I want to be alone today. You stay here and take care of her.


    Don''t follow me. " James swaggered out of the door.


    ''What''s wrong with the young master? Why is he so strange?''


    When Emily arrived at the Emperor Building in a hurry, she rushed in as soon as Murphy opened the


    door for her.


    "Where is James?"


    "Young master is out."


    "Ha ha, is it interesting to y hide and seek with me? How childish he is! " Emily sat on the sofa, out


    of breath, drinking the water that Murphy brought to her.


    "Well, young master is indeed busy. Why don''t you stay here and wait patiently?"


    "Well, I won''t wait for him. I''ve tried my best to exin to him clearly. If he wants to be like this, I have


    no choice but to stop looking for him. I''m going out to y. " Then Emily took out her phone and called


    Lisa and Justin.


    She wanted to ask them out to y together. It was such a good Saturday with such good weather.


    She didn''t want to waste it.


    Watching Emily leave, Murphy wiped the sweat on his forehead. What was going on between these


    two people? It was hard to please them.


    On the street, James bowed his head and walked slowly. In fact, he didn''t juste out to have fun. He


    did it on purpose. He didn''t believe that those people who wanted to kill him wouldn''t show their true


    colors after he wandered on the street alone for so long.


    "Brother, sister, do you know where the royal family is?"


    "Uncle, aunt, do you know where His Highness is? How can I find him? "


    "Excuse me..."


    A girl with dirt all over her body, like a little beggar, kept asking.


    "Hahaha..." Most of the people burst intoughter.


    Disdainfulughter and strange eyes frustrated her self-esteem.


    In the end, she didn''t dare to ask.


    She kept walking on the street with her tired body. The sun was scorching her skin.


    She was so hungry and tired.


    ''Brother Jim, where the hell are you? How can I find you? I have no strength.''


    The little girl walked aimlessly.


    "That little girl is there. Go and kill her." Suddenly, a group of bodyguards wearing sunsses rushed


    over with guns in their hands, which scared the passers-by.


    Hearing the sound, the little girl turned around and looked at the devils who had destroyed her family.


    She trembled with fear, stepped back and ran away.


    She must run away. Grandpa told her that only if she ran out to find Jim, the Royal Highness, could she


    be protected for a lifetime.


    "Help! Help! Help!" Rita kicked away the broken shoes.


    She didn''t have time to put on her shoes anymore and ran barefoot on the ground. In order to escape,


    she had to run as fast as she could so that she wouldn''t be caught by the people who had murdered


    her grandfather.


    "Help!"


    "Hurry up! She''s over there! Hurry up!"


    "She''s here. She can''t run away. Only when the problem is solved at one time can we get rid of it. "


    The little girl ran into a dead end.


    People swarmed over from all directions. She thought she was going to die here today. She was going


    to die before she saw her brother Jim.


    Staying on the street, James keenly noticed this group of people.


    They were chasing a girl. Damn it! They was chasing a beggar girl under his nose.


    "Murphy, where are you?"


    "At the headquarters."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Bring a group of people here. I need them."


    "Okay, young master. I''ll be there in three minutes. Wait for me. " Hearing that there was a mission,


    Murphy was instantly excited. He quickly contacted his men of the Dark Night Organization and set off.


    James lowered his head and covered his handsome face with the hat.


    Then he quickened his pace and followed the group.


    "Ha ha, little girl, you have no way to escape, right? Today is your death date. Don''t think about going


    anywhere. How dare you destroy our n? If you dare to save James, you deserve to die." The leader


    threatened.


    There was a dark gun in his hand, not one, but many, pointing at her head.


    She was besieged and couldn''t even fly out.


    "Please, let me go. My grandfather has been killed by you. What else do you want? You bad guys."


    Rita cried hysterically. She didn''t expect that she would experience so many things in such a short time.


    Last night, a group of people broke into their thatched cottage and killed her old and weak grandfather.


    Grandpa even fought with these people to protect her.


    She tried her best to escape and followed grandpa''s warning to find the royal prince of this country,


    James.


    She didn''t expect that she would die miserably here without even seeing him.


    ''Rita, you are destined to live a hard life and end up like this.


    Forget it. What''s the use of crying? Has anyone ever saved you? Is there anyone who sympathizes


    with you? When you are in danger, everyone can run faster than a rabbit.''


    The second before she died, she, Rita, a fifteen year old little girl, seemed to haveprehended the


    true meaning that many adults had notprehended.


    She closed her eyes and waited for them to shoot.


    ''Grandpa. I''m so useless. I''lle now to keep youpany.''


    "Kill her!" The leader waved his gun.


    "Stop!" A stern voice came from behind.


    The bodyguards looked at a young man wearing a peaked cap standing behind them.


    "Where does the boye from? Why does he bother us? Why don''t we kill him together?"


    Hearing the noise, Rita opened her eyes and looked at the familiar back. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Was it the God who had sent someone to save her?


    "It''s not sure who will kill who." As James approached them step by step, he looked at the little girl in


    the middle and found that it was her.


    The little sister who saved him.


    "It''s you." James took off his cap.


    The people present burst into an uproar.


    Several bodyguards with guns trembled, "Your Highness."


    Oh, my god! How unlucky they were! When they were on a mission, they met His Highness himself.


    But the task assigned by their young master was to kill the girl and the old man, but he didn''t say that


    they should kill His Highness.


    What should they do?


    The man in the lead blinked his eyes. They had already been found. It was better to kill His Highness


    together. Maybe their young master would reward them.


    "Brother Jim, it''s you. Is it really you? I''m so happy that youe to save me. " Rita rushed to him


    excitedly.


    They had pulled the trigger.


    "Damn it!" James immediately rushed over and kicked away the guns in the hands of those who were


    about to shoot.


    Then he held Rita''s cor in one hand and pulled her into his arms, protecting her tightly behind him.


    To their surprise, although James had been seriously injured, his fighting skills hadn''t weakened at all,


    or maybe even stronger. This was truly inconceivable.


    Just as they were about to pick up their guns and chase after them, a gun suddenly appeared above


    each of them and pressed against their heads.


    "Damn it!"


    They regretted that they didn''t move faster. Now they were all controlled.


    "Don''t move. If anyone dares to move again, I''ll shoot immediately." Murphy arrived on time with all the


    members of the Dark Night Organization and quickly controlled the current situation.


    "Brother Jim, I finally find you. I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Grandpa, my grandpa..." Rita


    threw herself into James'' arms and sobbed.


    Looking at her dirty face, James was so embarrassed that he didn''t dare to make a sound. When he


    heard her grandfather, his heart jolted. "What happened to your grandfather?"


    "My grandfather was killed by them. He asked me to look for you, but they chased me all the way


    here."


    Rita told James what had happened to her briefly.


    Clenching his fists, James looked at them angrily. Damn it! They dared to kill his savior. Was it because


    they saved him that they wanted to revenge on them?


    That was to say, he indirectly killed her grandfather and almost killed Rita.


    Guilt was written all over James'' cold face. He touched Rita''s head.


    "It''s okay. I''m here. I''ll protect you from now on."


    "Well, my brother Jim, you are so nice." Rita immediately turned tears into smiles.


    "Whose men are you? If you tell me the truth, I can spare your lives."


    James asked coldly.


    "Ha ha, now that you have us today, we have nothing to say. You can''t know anything from us."


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" James continued. He didn''t expect them to be so brave.


    "Ha ha, even if we tell you, we still have to die. I might as wellmit suicide. "


    "What do you mean by that? If you tell me, I can promise not to kill you and let you go back."


    "Ha ha, young master has poisoned all of us. We need to take antidotes on time. Even if we tell you,


    we still can''t get the antidote when we go back. This is our loyalty. "


    James looked at them in shock. He didn''t expect the organization to control its subordinates in such a


    despicable way.


    "Maybe after you tell me, I can also help you remove the poison from your bodies."


    "Ha ha, no need, because..."


    Before he could finish his words, the group of well-trained people fell to the ground, foaming at their


    mouths. They died miserably.


    Rita covered her eyes and didn''t dare to look.


    In the past two days, she had faced the death of her grandfather and so many people. How could she


    not be afraid?


    "Young master, they are all dead."


    "Well, deal with them." James had expected this. But he didn''t expect that this organization would train


    such people.


    It made him feel a sense of crisis.


    "Brother Jim, I''m so scared. I will be alone in the future. What should I do?" Rita gripped his sleeve


    tightly as if he was her family.

 Chapter 122 Jackson Got Hurt For Her

    Chapter 122 Jackson Got Hurt For Her


    James sighed.


    "Murphy, take Rita back to the sacred pce and clean her up. Besides, ask her to eat, drink and rest


    well. I have something else to do, so I have to leave now."


    "Young master, where are you going? It''s dangerous." Murphy asked worriedly.


    "Go and do what I asked you to do first." Without looking back, James left.


    Rita watched him leave reluctantly, "Brother Jim, will youe back?"


    "Yes, see you tonight. You can go back with this brother."


    "Okay, my brother Jim, I''ll wait for you." There was a hint of calmness in Rita''s tearful eyes.


    "You all follow and protect our young master secretly. Do you hear me?" Murphy ordered the members


    of the Dark Night Organization behind him.


    "Yes."


    After that, Murphy led Rita to the car and escorted her back to the sacred pce.


    Looking at such a magnificent castle, Rita, the bumpkin, was surprised.


    She curiously looked at the things she had never seen before.


    She was both timid and excited until she entered the sacred pce.


    Murphy led her all the way to the emperor and the queen, exining everything that had happened


    during this period.


    "Are you Rita?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, my queen." Rita greeted them politely.


    "Well, you are also a poor child. From now on, you will stay in the sacred pce and go to school with


    James, Fio, and Shirl."


    The queen took in the little girl who looked like a beggar with sympathy and gratitude.


    "Okay, thank you, my queen." Rita was still timid. She couldn''t believe that everything was true. Would


    she live here in the future?


    Her face was tense and she didn''t dare tough.


    Looking at another girl who was more annoying than Emily, Fiona felt sick.


    She sat on the sofa without saying a word, with a teddy bear in her hand.


    At the first sight of Fiona, Rita thought she was a born princess, beautiful and cute, superior and


    untouchable.


    "Take Miss Rita to clean up. Then prepare a table of delicious food for her and a guest room on the first


    floor."


    "Yes, my queen." The servants took actions immediately. The whole castle became busier because of


    the arrival of one more person.


    "Honey, do we need to investigate her identity and background again? I''m afraid..."


    "I know what you are thinking, Your Majesty. You can do it if you want to be cautious. "


    "Okay."


    On the street, Emily found that the sun was getting stronger and stronger, which made her whole body


    hot.


    After waiting for a long time, neither Lisa nor Justin came. She simply sat in a milk tea shop alone,


    enjoying the air conditioner and drinking milk tea, waiting for them toe.


    Today, when Emily went out, she forgot to disguise herself. Her face, which wasbeled as the fiancee


    of His Highness, was soon recognized, and there were many people surrounding her to take photos


    and gossip.


    She paid the bill and left in a hurry.


    But she didn''t know that she had already been targeted by a group of people.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "She is His Highness''s fiancee. She is from a rich family. Why don''t we target her today?"


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Two bad boys with cigarettes in their mouths followed her.


    Suddenly, someone covered her mouth and dragged her to a secret corner.


    "Damn it! How dare you kidnap me! You''re courting death!" Emily stretched out her foot and kicked the


    boy hard.


    "Ouch!" The boy let go of her in pain.


    "Humph! You want to kidnap me? Tell me honestly what you want to do." Emily asked with her hands


    akimbo.


    "You bad girl, how could you be so good at fighting?" The two boys were surprised.


    The two of them were going to work together to win over Emily.


    Emily swung her leg and kicked the two guys one by one.


    "Ha ha, don''t overestimate yourself. The one who can bully me hasn''t been born yet. You bad guys are


    not good citizens but want to do these bad things. I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "Don''t move." One of the boys took out a gun from his pocket, and the other took out a shiny dagger.


    Either of them was very dangerous.


    Emily was so unlucky to be kidnapped from time to time.


    "Are you afraid? If you are, just take out your money."


    ''Damn it! It took me a long time to figure out that they just want to get the money. I only have one


    hundred dors with me. Let them take the money.''


    Emily took out a red bill and handed it to the two hooligans. Didn''t they ask for money? Just gave it to


    them.


    "That''s all? You are the fiancee of His Highness. You have such few money? " The two young men


    asked disdainfully.


    "Well, that''s all I have. What do you want?" Emilyined helplessly. Nowadays, the ckmailers


    were getting more and more rampant.


    These two guys were probably students. Since they had no money to spend, they just wanted to find a


    goal to extort some money to improve their current living conditions.


    "Well, don''t fool us here. If you piss us off, we won''t let you go. And we won''t mind searching you. Or


    maybe, I can ask you to call home and get several million dors for us to spend."


    "You are so ambitious." Emily didn''t expect that they would demand an exorbitant price. She really


    didn''t dare to move freely now. This gun might be a toy gun, but this knife must be real. She was sure


    about it.


    "We are not. If we could, we would ask for more."


    "But I don''t have a cell phone with me. Besides, I don''t remember what the phone number of my home


    is."


    "You''re courting death. How can you not take your cell phone with you? Don''t lie to us. Take out your


    cell phone, or we''ll cut your beautiful face." One of the thin men waved a knife in front of her.


    "You..." Emily was a little scared. What she satisfied with the most was her face given by her parents.


    She was so beautiful and outstanding, or how could she be so lucky to be chosen as a substitute and


    enjoy a life that no one else had? She was proud of her face.


    "Are you afraid? If you are, just call your family. Then we will ask for arge sum of money."


    "Well, fine. You just want money, don''t you?" Emily took out her phone from her pocket.


    Then she searched but found that she didn''t know whom to call.


    Should she call James? He didn''t want to talk to her at all. Fortunately, Justin didn''te. He didn''t


    know how to fight, so it was useless for him toe.


    She must find a smart and skillful person.


    What about Jack? No. She had nothing to say to him. She couldn''t disturb him anymore.


    "Call your family now. Don''t waste time here."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll call my family right now."


    When Emily saw these two people were distracted, she stepped hard on the man holding the dagger,


    and then rushed out immediately.


    "Damn it! You want to run away?"


    The man with the gun raised the gun in his hand and pulled the trigger.


    He shot her. Fortunately, she ran fast and was not hit. Her nimble body easily jumped up and escaped


    the disaster.


    Hearing the gunshot, James searched for the source of the gunshot automatically with his sensitive


    ears.


    Sure enough, as he expected, there was still a group of people who wanted to attack him, but why


    didn''t theye to him? Who on earth became the ghost under the gun?


    "Bitch, you can''t run away."


    She didn''t expect that the gun was real.


    She ran in a hurry and knocked over several people in a row. Without seeing the person in front of her,


    Emily bumped into a strong embrace in a daze.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m running for my life. Don''t block my way." Emily looked up.


    But she met a pair of dark eyes, and a silverchrymal mole was unexpectedly charming at the corner


    of his eye.


    It was Jack. Why was he here?


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay." Jackson smiled lightly and immediately dragged her behind him.


    "Go to hell!" Jackson scolded, clenching his fists.


    The two men didn''t look scared at all. They had guns in their hands.


    "Jack, get out of the way. You''ll get hurt. It''s none of your business."


    "Girl, your business is my business. Please don''t push me away even if you don''t like me." Jackson


    turned his head affectionately and faced these two arrogant boys.


    "What a busybody! Just tell me if you want to die. We will beat you up by fighting together."


    One of them threatened, pointing the gun at Jackson''s forehead.


    Jackson stood still and let him approach slowly. Then his gun had been put on his forehead.


    "Boy, mind your own business."


    "Take out your money."


    "Ha ha, are you ckmailing me?" Jackson sneered, and then grabbed his hand with one hand and


    broke it.


    "Ouch!" The boy rolled and groaned in pain on the ground.


    The sound of broken bones could be heard in the air. The gun was thrown far away, and the people


    around had already been scared to death.


    "That''s great, Jack." Seeing that one of them was knocked down to the ground, Emily apuded


    excitedly. She didn''t expect that Jackson was so good at fighting.


    "Damn it!" The man with the dagger quickly rushed up. They could risk their lives for money.


    The bright dagger stabbed at Jackson. Enduring the pain, the man on the ground gritted his teeth and


    picked up the gun.


    The two of them attacked at the same time, and Jackson was unable to cope with them.


    "Watch out!" Emily saw that the bullet was about to hit his heart, but Jackson dodged nimbly and gave


    the man another heavy kick, then stepped him on the ground.


    Unfortunately, the dagger that was stabbed at him suddenly turned in the direction of Emily.


    But she didn''t notice. She was just reminding Jackson.


    Jackson could have easily escaped the disaster and subdue the man, but he chose to directly rush to


    Emily and protect her with his body.


    The dagger stabbed into his chest.

 Chapter 123 His Highness Was Jealous

    Chapter 123 His Highness Was Jealous


    "Ah! Jack!"


    Emily screamed with her eyes wide open, and stared at Jackson who was holding her tightly and


    snorted, his face was deathly pale.


    The back of his delicate white shirt was dyed into a blood red rose, blooming and bleeding.


    When the young man saw that he had killed someone, he pulled out the dagger and ran away like a


    gust of wind.


    "You bad guys, don''t run away, murderers." Emily saw these two people escape. How she wished she


    could pick up the dagger on the ground and stabbed them.


    "Girl, I''m fine."


    "How can you be fine? You are bleeding. A lot of blood. It''s so terrible."


    Emily covered the corner of her mouth and her tears fell down. She was at a loss.


    She took out her phone and dialed the emergency number of the hospital. How could it be? She just


    went shopping. How could it be like this?


    She couldn''t hold her phone anymore and dialed the number trembling.


    "No need to call. Someone wille. I''m fine."


    Jackson grabbed her phone, held her hand andforted her. His lips were pale and he was too weak


    to speak.


    Soon, the butler of Jackson appeared and got out of the car. "Young master, what''s going on? Let''s go


    to the hospital."


    Emily hurried to get in the car with them. Her hand was tightly held by him. She apanied him.


    When James ran over, he saw that Jackson was held tightly by Emily and went in the car.


    Two young men who had been beaten to bleed were kneeling under his feet. They were the two


    hooligans who had justmitted crimes.


    "You all deserve to die. How dare you hurt her?"


    "Your Highness, we dare not. Please forgive us."


    "You should me yourself for hurting the wrong person. Damn it!"


    "Your Highness, let us deal with them. We are afraid that your body will be stained with blood."


    Suddenly, several members of the Dark Night Organization appeared behind him.


    "Yes, clean it up. Don''t let me see them again. "


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Then, James went to the house of the Qian Family in the direction where Jackson left.


    Thest thing he wanted to do was to enter the mansion of the Qian Family.


    "Your Highness." All the people in the house greeted him respectfully.


    "Shh!" James walked quietly to the second floor. It was said that Jackson''s wound had been treated


    and he was recuperating in the bedroom on the second floor.


    When he walked to the window of the bedroom, through the window, he could see that Jackson, who


    was in aa on the bed, was still holding the hand of Emily tightly.


    "Your Highness." The servant who just came out of the room greeted James when he saw him.


    The voice attracted the attention of Emily. She turned around and saw James she hadn''t seen for a


    century.


    She quickly stood up, shook off Jackson''s hand and walked to the door.


    "James, how dare youe out? Don''t you hate to see me?" Emily said with resentment. But there


    was unconcealed joy in her heart.


    After experiencing the shocking scene just now, she was more dependent on a boy who could protect


    her. James was the first one she thought of.


    She had really hoped that he would rush out to save her as soon as possible, although it was Jackson


    who saved her in the end.


    "Come back with me." James said coldly, as if he was still angry.


    "No, Jack saved me. He hasn''t woken up yet. I can''t go back so soon. I''ll go back tonight."


    "Now is the deadline. If you dare to hesitate, you can nevere back to me." James forced her


    cruelly.


    Emily looked at Jackson, who was in aa in the bed. Then she looked at James, who was


    aggressive.


    It was hard for her to make a choice. She bit her lips and stamped her feet.


    Atst, she chose James, the man she had fallen in love with.


    "I''ll go back with you." Emily said firmly.


    Then she squatted down at the edge of the bed, looked at Jackson and said sadly, "Jack, you have to


    recover as soon as possible. Thank you for saving me. I''lle to see you tomorrow."


    Then she left the bedroom of Jackson with James.


    As soon as she left, Jackson, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes.


    He clenched the quilt with one hand and wanted to tear it apart.


    Why? Why couldn''t she take one more look at him when he protected her with his life?


    ''James, why do you have topete with me for everything? Everyone loves you. You are born with


    everything, but I try hard to fight for nothing.''


    Anger, resentment and jealousy filled his eyes.


    With his hands behind his back, James walked in the front, followed by Emily slowly. She didn''t dare to


    get too close to him, fearing that he was still angry.


    "Are you a tortoise? Why are you walking so slowly? " Suddenly, James turned around and asked.


    Emily shivered and looked up at him, "I just don''t want to run into you. I have to keep a distance from


    you."


    "Then you can keep it." James quickened his pace, passed through the door connecting the Qian


    Family and the sacred pce, and soon arrived at the sacred pce.


    They walked through the garden and entered the hall of the sacred pce.


    It was not until Emily trotted all the way that she finally caught up with this guy. He wascent with


    his long legs. He walked so fast. How could she catch up with him?


    She followed him whileining.


    Two people came in at the same time.


    "Your Highness, Miss Shirley, nice to meet you."


    "Yes."


    Emily was a little excited. James was willing to see her. She felt relieved, but she still felt a little guilty. It


    was because Jack almost lost his life in order to save her.


    She had to figure out a way to get rid of James and take care of Jackson who was injured in bed.


    What? Why was there one more person? Who was she?


    Soon, Emily found a girl in the sacred pce.


    A girl with long straight ck hair wore a bowknot on her head and a pink princess dress.


    She was pretty with a bright smile on her face. Thebination of two canine teeth and dimples made


    her look veryfortable.


    This was Emily''s first impression of Rita. Anyway, it was a good impression.


    "James, Shirl, you are back. I have prepared dinner for you. Come on, sit down and eat with me. " The


    queen warmly took Emily to the table.


    Rita looked at her, dumbfounded. She felt that this sister, who came with Jim, was very happy.


    She was also Jim''s fiancee. And the queen spoiled her so much. She was no worse than the little


    princess.


    "Rita, have a seat. You can sit here in a row with Fio."


    "Mother, who is this?" Pointing at Rita, Emily asked in confusion.


    "Ha ha, you don''t know yet? I thought James had exined it to you. She was the granddaughter of the


    fisherman who saved James on the ind. Today, a group of people wanted to kill her. She was saved


    by James. "


    "What? Kill her? What was going on? " Emily didn''t expect that this little girl would experience such a


    breathtaking thing as she did today.


    "Why do you have so many questions? Eat your dinner." James picked up a piece of meat with


    chopsticks and put it into her bowl.


    "Well, I''m curious." In Emily''s opinion, this simple girl was one hundred times better than this little


    princess.


    If they wanted to live together in the future, she must win over this friend andpletely reject the


    hypocritical Fiona.


    "Hello, sister. My name is Rita. You can call me Rita in the future." Her canine teeth were exposed, and


    her smile was as warm as the spring wind in March.


    In an instant, Emily fell in love with this girl.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Shirley. You can also call me sister Shirley in the future."


    Emily introduced herself enthusiastically.


    "Don''t call her sister Shirley. Call her sister-inw." Said James suddenly.


    Realizing her mistake, Rita immediately corrected herself, "Nice to meet you, sister-inw. You are so


    beautiful."


    "Thank you. You are also very cute."


    The two began to praise each other, making Fionapletely invisible.


    This directly gave her a big head-on blow.


    Fiona poked the rice in her bowl angrily and couldn''t eat any more.


    "Mommy, I''m full. I''m going to bed." Fiona put down her chopsticks and left willfully.


    "You haven''t eaten yet. You willful girl. "


    The queen shook her head and found that the girl was getting more and more strange. As a mother,


    she couldn''t understand her.


    "Mother, let''s eat. If she doesn''t want to eat, I''ll let someone send the food to her roomter." Emily


    suggested cunningly.


    "Well, Shirl, you are so sweet. Let''s eat."


    So they began to eat, and Emily didn''t eat fast or slow.


    She finally saw a guy who looked even worse when eating than her.


    It seemed that Rita had never seen so many delicious dishes before. She had already had the second


    meal. There were no repeated dishes, and she had never eaten them in her life.


    Lowering her head, she kept putting food into her bowl and gobbled it, looking more ferocious than


    Emily.


    The queen looked at the girl awkwardly, her smile frozen on her face.


    Emily tried to smooth things over and picked a lot of food for herself. "It''s delicious, mother. Your


    cooking skills are getting better and better. Look, Rita and I have eaten a lot."


    All the dishes on the table were almost eaten up by the two foodies.


    "Ha ha, if it tastes good, you can eat more. It''s the best if you eat all of them." The queen added a little


    more to their bowls.


    "Thank you, my queen."


    Rita thanked her politely.


    The dinnersted more than an hour. Emily touched her belly andy still on the chair.


    She hadn''t eaten so much for a long time. She was afraid that she had eaten too much. It seemed that


    she was going to retire. As a foodie, she couldn''t win this little sister in front of her.


    "Rita, don''t you have a stomachache?" Asked Emily.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "No, sister-inw. It''s so delicious. I don''t think I can eat enough." Rita licked her lips.


    She widened her eyes in astonishment. She couldn''t eat like this with her in the future. If it weren''t for


    trying to smooth things over for her, she wouldn''t have worked so hard.


    On the balcony of the second floor, Emily touched her belly and kept doing digestion exercise.


    "You are so stupid. Don''t overestimate yourself. You don''t have to hold on. Don''t always be a good girl."


    James'' voice came from behind.

 Chapter 124 Dont Move, Be Careful Of The Wound

    Chapter 124 Don''t Move, Be Careful Of The Wound


    "You found it?" Emily looked at him awkwardly. It turned out that nothing could escape from his eyes.


    "I''m not stupid."


    "Ha ha, you are not stupid. You are thest one at school."


    "I did it on purpose."


    "Can you get the first ce in the whole grade for me?" Emily said cleverly. Maybe this trick would


    work.


    "Why should I get the first ce for you? Don''t y with me. I haven''t forgiven you yet."


    Then James turned around and walked towards the bedroom.


    Emily followed him to the bathroom door.


    "I''m going to take a shower. Are you going toe in with me?" Suddenly, James stopped, turned


    around and asked coldly.


    "Ah!" Emily took a look at him and thought, ''Oh, my god! He is going to the bathroom. Why should I go


    with him?''


    "If you want to take a bath with me, I will think about it." Said James mischievously. A sly smile


    appeared on his thin lips.


    "Shame on you! Who wants to bathe with you?" Then Emily turned around and walked outside.


    She''d better do some stretching exercises to rx herself.


    When she went downstairs, she saw that Rita was staring at the program on the TV curiously.


    Her eyes were pure and kind, and she was particrly focused. It was probably difficult to see such an


    innocent girl again.


    "Hey, Rita." Emily patted her shoulder.


    "Good evening, sister-inw." Rita smiled politely. She was so innocent and cute.


    "Well, do you like watching TV?"


    "Yes, I like it very much. I have never seen it on the ind before. Only when grandpa took me out of


    the ind for shopping, I could see TV in some supermarkets and shops."


    "Well, all right." It seemed that Emily had seen a primitive man.


    "Ha ha. It''s so funny. I''mughing to death. " Suddenly, she burst intoughter again.


    Emily shook her head. It seemed that it would take some time for her to blend in.


    Even if she was not a richdy, at least she was not a primitive girl.


    She took out her phone and found that it was full of the calls from Lisa and Justin. When did she mute


    her phone? How could she forget?


    It seemed that she was going to call the hospital today, and then her phone was snatched away by


    Jackson. Was it at that time?


    Emily couldn''t figure it out. She decided to call them back as soon as possible.


    She called them for a long time and exined what happened today.


    It was all their fault that they didn''te within the time limit, otherwise it wouldn''t have ended up like


    this.


    "I''m sorry, Emi. I almost had a car ident when I went out today. So I missed your call."


    "Shirl, I found a dog when I went out. I wanted to give it back to its master first..."


    Justin and Lisa answered.


    ''Damn it! Is today the world''s death day? I just asked them to go shopping. Then so many bad things


    happened.''


    After scolding them for more than half an hour, Emily finally felt better.


    "Emi, are you okay? Do you need me to see you now?" Justin said with guilt.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine. I have to visit Jack first. Bye. "


    "Lisa,e here and visit Jack with me."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll be right there. I think I have one percent responsibility for my brother Jackson''s injury."


    Lisa said hurriedly.


    "That''s good. Let''s go now. See you in the Qian Family."


    After hanging up the phone, Emily was about to go out to the house of the Qian Family.


    "Miss Shirley, it''s sote. Where are you going?"


    The bodyguard asked uneasily.


    "Ahem, do I need to report where I am going? I''ll be right back. Don''t tell James, the big jealousy


    bucket."


    She could take advantage of this time when he was still taking a shower.


    But it had been more than half an hour. Why hadn''t he finished showering? It was so strange.


    It was almost ten o''clock. She had to go ande back early. She turned from the back garden to the


    side door of the Qian Family.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Qian Family, Lisa just arrived from the Yun Family. The five castles


    were connected to each other, very close and convenient.


    "Bitch, you''re finally here." Emilyined.


    "Here I am. We are going to visit my brother Jackson now."


    "Let''s go."


    The two went upstairs. Jackson was lying quietly on the bed, reading a book in his hand.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door. Jackson raised his eyes.


    Seeing the two girls appear at the same time, he was surprised and excited.


    "Here you are." He put down the book and sat up.


    "Jack, don''t move. Be careful of the wound." Emily held him excitedly and quickly picked up a pillow for


    him to lean on.


    "I''m not that fragile."


    "No, you are seriously injured now. You can''t aggravate your injury." Emily frowned. Her anxious look


    rekindled the hope of the disappointed Jackson.


    "Wow, Shirl, you care so much about my brother Jackson, don''t you?"


    "Jack didn''t even care about his life for me. It''s what I should do." With a guilty look on her face, Emily


    pouted and said, "Jack, you didn''t me me for not being with you all the time, did you?"


    "How could it be? You had something to deal with, of course you had to go back to your own business."


    Jackson pretended he was not sad or aggrieved, pretending to be indifferent to her.


    "I''m sorry for what I have done to you. By the way, do you want to eat midnight snack? I''ll make longan,


    lotus seed and white fungus soup for you. I''m good at cooking. "


    "Okay." Jackson said bluntly. He had never tasted her cooking.


    "As long as you can forgive me, I will do anything for you." Emily hurriedly stood up and went to the


    kitchen of the Qian Family.


    "Ha ha, Shirl, you know how to cook. Why don''t you cook me a bowl of red bean and eight treasure


    porridge?"


    "Piss off. You are not a patient. I have no obligation to cook it for you."


    "Well, you are so unfair." Lisa curled her lips sadly.


    Emily walked out of the room. There were only two people left in the room.


    Lisa had always been straightforward. Through her observation just now, she had fully sensed


    something.


    "My brother Jackson, do you really like Shirl?"


    "Why do you ask that?" Jackson said indifferently. She must have seen his love confession that day.


    All the students of Holy Sakura knew that Jackson liked Emily and openly robbed the woman from His


    Highness.


    "Do you really like Shirl or do you have a purpose? For example, you want to chase the girl that my


    brother James likes and take the opportunity to revenge on him."


    "Well, do you think it possible? Was it interesting to revenge on him for what he did on impulse when


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    he was a child? I like her. She is so forthright and cute. Who doesn''t like her? "


    "Yes, my brother Jackson. I don''t have the right to stop anyone from falling in love with someone, but I


    still hope that you won''t destroy their happiness. I can see that my brother James likes Shirl very much,


    and so does Shirl. My brother Jackson, I advise you not to do these useless things. "


    "Who says it''s useless? I believe I will move her one day, I believe."


    "My brother Jackson, you are still so confident and stubborn. Well, I don''t care. I hope our friendship


    will be good and won''t be damaged again."


    "Do you think we can go back to our childhood? No, something has changed with time. He is His


    Highness, and we can only be the people who submit to him. "


    "My brother Jackson, it''s not like that. My brother James doesn''t treat us as his subjects. He treats us


    as brothers and sisters."


    "Lisa, have you be a lobbyist for James?"


    "No, I just like to tell the truth."


    "It''s none of your business. Now that you have seen me, it''ste. Go back and have a rest."


    Jackson turned his head aside and didn''t want to argue with her any more.


    Why did everyone take the side of James?


    Why didn''t anyone help him, sympathize with him, and agree with him?


    "Well, I''ll go back first. Have a good rest and get better soon."


    Lisa left first.


    After entering the kitchen, Emily began to show her skills.


    Aftering back from outside, Jenny went into the living room and heard the sound from the kitchen,


    so she went straight into the kitchen.


    When she saw a girl, she felt strange. When did her family hire such a young girl cook?


    "Hello, are you the new cook?"


    Jenny patted her on the back. When Emily turned around, she was almost startled.


    "Why are you here?" Jenny couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Jenny, you''re back. Do you want to eat midnight snack? I can cook for you. Just tell me what you want


    to eat. " Emily had always been generous to her idol, and she had to learn a lot from her in the future.


    "No, thanks. I''m still full. Why are you here?" A hint of displeasure shed across Jenny''s face.


    After knowing that she was the one that Oliver liked, she began to be on guard against her.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Jenny. I made a mistake. Today on the street..." Emily roughly reported what happened


    today to her.


    "What? My brother is injured? "


    Jenny concluded that Emily was just a tramp. It was not enough to seduce Oliver, and now her brother


    was injured because of her. She fascinated her brother.


    She hated Emily even more.


    "It''s okay. It''s no longer dangerous. He will recover after a good rest. I''m cooking nutritious soup for him


    now." In the end, in front of her idol, Emily was a little embarrassed and didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    After all, she was the reason of the current situation.


    "Why are you cooking in my home? Don''t you know that you are my brother James''s fiancee? Why are


    you still at my home at thiste hour? Get out of here quickly." Jenny pointed at the door and said to


    her coldly.


    "But the soup is not ready yet." Emily''s heart sank. She didn''t expect that Jenny''s attitude towards her


    would suddenly change one hundred and eighty degrees.


    "No need. We don''tck chefs. You can leave now."


    Jenny shouted arrogantly.

 Chapter 125 Endless Disputes

    Chapter 125 Endless Disputes


    Emily gritted her teeth and held back her anger. She didn''t dare to say a word. It was indeed her fault,


    and she had no reason to argue.


    She took off her apron and smiled, "Jenny, I''ll be here tomorrow. Please ask someone to check the


    soup for a while and then bring it to Jack. I''ll go back first."


    Jenny watched her leave coldly.


    Then she went upstairs to the second floor with her arms crossed.


    She walked into her brother''s room and asked, "Brother, are you feeling better?"


    "Well, you''re back? Where is Shirl? "


    "Oh, I asked her to go back. It''s time for my brother James to look for her."


    "Why did you ask her to go back? Did you drive her away?"


    "So what? I don''t want to see her because she hurt you."


    Said Jenny angrily.


    "I made myself like this. How can you me her?" Jackson shouted unhappily.


    How could his sister be so willful to drive her away?


    "She''s such a slut. She took over my brother James, seduced you, and now she''s seducing my fiance.


    How dare she do that? Shame on her!"


    "Excuse me?"


    Jackson''s anger was looming, which scared Jenny.


    "Brother, don''t be fooled by her."


    "Where is the midnight snack she made for me?"


    "It''s downstairs. I don''t think it''s done."


    "Ask the chef to continue. Bring it to me when it''s ready."


    "Okay." Jenny was shocked. She didn''t expect that her brother and Oliver cared so much about Emily.


    Was she so stupid that she hadn''t noticed that?


    "Don''t be against her in the future. She will be your sister-inw."


    "What?" Jenny''s eyes widened in surprise. She looked at her brother in disbelief.


    It was rare to hear such a determined tone from her brother.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "No, no. Brother, are you sure? She is my brother James'' fiancee. "


    "That doesn''t mean she will be the wife of James."


    "Well, brother, you are so bold. I''m going downstairs. Have a good rest."


    Walking downstairs, Jenny thought about it carefully, as if there was no need for her to fight with that


    girl.


    There were still James and her brother in front of Oliver. These two excellent boys stood in front of him.


    Why should she afraid that Emily had the ability to take Oliver away?


    "But even if you don''t take away my Oliver, I don''t want you to be my sister-inw."


    Feeling disappointed, Emily went back to the sacred pce. When she went back to the bedroom, she


    found that the door was closed and locked. She couldn''t open it no matter how hard she tried.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "James, are you inside? Open the door. "


    Emily pounded on the door.


    James stood still in front of the mirror. He looked at himself in the mirror, and his red eyes seemed to


    be burning with a strong fire.


    In the middle of his eyebrows on his forehead, there was a cherry blossom shining like fire.


    It was as if a huge force had drilled into his brain.


    His fair skin, delicate facial features and fiery red eyes were as enchanting as vampires in the dark


    night.


    He was afraid that he would frighten the girl outside the door.


    Although it was time for him to tell her the secret.


    "Open the door. James. "


    "Where have you been at thiste hour?" James'' voice was from inside and she heard it.


    "I, I, I went to the bathroom. By the way, I wanted to take a walk. I was too full. " Emily found an excuse


    to prevaricate.


    "Oh? Is that so? " Of course, James knew where she had been. It was easy to guess.


    "Yes, my stomach is finally feeling better now. Let me in."


    "You can sleep outside tonight. This is your punishment. "


    "What? Don''t do this, James. Don''t be so cruel. "


    "Who is cruel? Me or you? Don''t go too far. "


    "Okay, okay. I won''t go in." Pretending to have left, Emily walked a few steps and turned back to guard


    outside. She didn''t believe that James was so cruel that he wouldn''t even open the door for her.


    After putting on the mask, James walked to the door.


    He knew that she didn''t leave, but he still decided to open the locked door.


    Then he left the room with a whoosh. He couldn''t let her see him like this.


    Half an hourter, the door hadn''t been opened yet. Emily was a little sleepy, so she stood up and


    knocked on the door again, but no one answered her. There was no sound inside.


    ''Damn it! Is he sleeping on his own? ''


    Emily turned the handle hard and the door opened.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When did he unlock the door?


    When she opened the door, she found no one on the bed, in the bathroom, or in the study.


    Where was he? Didn''t he talk to her just now?


    Could this person fly into the sky and hide underground?


    Looking at the open window, Emily walked over and took a look at it.


    So tall. ''Did he jump from here? ''


    She took out her phone and dialed James'' number, but no one answered.


    Why did hee and go without a trace? She was so worried that she rolled into bed and kept calling


    James. She didn''t believe that he wouldn''t answer the phone.


    ''Forget it. He is still not answering. I will call Murphy.''


    "Murphy, is James with you?"


    "Yes, mydy."


    "Why didn''t James answer my calls?"


    "Young master is busy now. What can I do for you?"


    "No, I just want to know where you guys are now."


    "Well, Miss, you''d better go to bed early. Young master is very busy. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Bang! The phone was hung up again.


    Damn it! ! !


    Emily threw her phone on the bed and rolled up the quilt to sleep.


    At the Imperial Square.


    In the car, James was sitting in the back seat and Murphy was driving. He had just hung up the phone.


    "Young master, can we set off now?"


    "Have you informed Charlie and Harry?"


    "Yes, I have informed them. I think they can arrive now."


    "Well, let''s go first."


    "Young master, your injury has just healed a little. You shouldn''t have received more training, or it will


    damage your body."


    "Stop talking nonsense. I know my own body."


    "Well, I''d better shut up." Murphy simply closed his mouth without saying a word.


    All of a sudden, three ck, silver and red luxury cars swarmed into the training ground.


    Charles, Henry, and James got out of the car at the same time.


    "Jim, I was sleeping. Are you sure you want to take me to the training before you recover?" Charles


    "I think it''s good."


    "What happened, Jim?" Henry also felt that there was something wrong with James.


    The training had been over for a long time. It was really surprising that he suddenly asked the people


    from the three organizations to join the training.


    "I suspect that it was Jackson who hurt me."


    "What? How could it be possible? " Charles couldn''t believe it at all.


    "Jack is the weakest person around us all the time, and he likes to study but is not good at these. He


    doesn''t have any purpose to hurt you. If it''s for the sake of that Alison, it''s even more unreasonable."


    Henry exined.


    "I also thought so, but all the evidences are slowly pointing to him. I suspect that his purpose is not as


    simple as we think. Maybe he still hides something we don''t know."


    "What do you mean by that? Does this brat want to usurp power and murder you, and be the


    emperor of this country? " Charles calmly analyzed with them.


    "Of course it''s possible."


    "That''s too terrifying. This guy has hidden himself deeply. It seems that he really has no such ambition."


    Charles shook his head and dared not make a rash conclusion.


    "Well, I''m just guessing. I still need to do further detection. I''ve sent someone to follow him. I believe


    that the result wille soon."


    "Then we really have to be stronger. Otherwise, how can we protect you, Prince James?" Charles


    quipped, raising his eyebrows.


    "Who said he hadn''t slept enough?"


    "Not me." Henry denied immediately.


    "It was not me. I''m in good spirit. Why do I want to sleep? Come on, what training are you going to do


    tonight?" Charles rxed his muscles and bones.


    "Let''s review what we learned in the past tonight. I haven''t practiced for a long time and I''m a little rusty.


    As for other things, we''ll talk about them in a few days."


    "Okay."


    It was a long night, but these young men were trying their best to be strong under the night sky.


    Having a good dream all night, Emily got up early and was ready to go downstairs for breakfast.


    At this time, Rita had already made a table of delicious food in the kitchen.


    Emily couldn''t help praising her for her simplicity, diligence and loveliness.


    "Sister-inw, good morning. Come and have breakfast. I made all these for you today."


    Fiona also came out of her room. She looked at the dishes on the table and felt disgusted. It was really


    degrading to make the food so cheap.


    "Did you do all these?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Are these edible?"


    "Sure, these are delicious. Have a taste." Rita handed the chopsticks to her.


    "Servants, pour out the pig food and make something else for me." Said Fiona arrogantly, sitting on the


    chair with disdain.


    She was the favorite princess of the royal family. She didn''t allow anyone to separate her love. Every


    day in the future, she would dere war on them.


    "Fiona, don''t be so presumptuous. After all, Rita has worked hard."


    "My sister Shirley, you are also ady from a rich family. Do you think you will eat this junk food? Are


    these for people? "


    "Yes, I will. I''m not like someone who is a picky princess. You can''t even eat these. I tell you, no one is


    allowed to throw these. I will eat them all today? " Emily picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    "Don''t eat. Pour them out. What are you doing here? Hurry up!"


    The war was on. Rita stood aside sadly, clenching the corner of her clothes.

 Chapter 126 Leaving The Royal Family

    Chapter 126 Leaving The Royal Family


    "Don''t pour it out. I''ll see who dares to do that." This morning, Emily had a big fight with Fiona.


    Today, His Majesty and the queen had gone on a holiday early, leaving them alone at home.


    Without the presence of them, these people didn''t have to pretend anymore.


    "Pour it out for me now. Are you listening to her or me?" The wound on Fiona''s head hadn''t fully


    recovered yet. They would be guilty if she roared with too much strength and felt dizzy with headache.


    Therefore, the servants naturally turned to her side. Her pitiful appearance made no one dared to


    disobey her.


    The dishes were all thrown into the trash can.


    Rita stood still, tears streaming down her face. She thought she would live a happy life here, but the


    criticism and rolling eyes she had to go through every day shocked her fragile and simple heart.


    "Damn it!" Emily really wanted to p her to death. She was so disgusting.


    When she raised her hand and was about to p her, she was grabbed by one hand. "Try it?"


    She didn''t know when James appeared. He held her hand tightly to prevent her from pping Fiona.


    "James, look at your sister."


    Emily didn''t know why she and James had be like this recently. He saw her being selfish and


    narrow-minded to hook up with other boys.


    That was why the conflict between the two had been going on.


    "She is my sister, I will teach her by myself. You are not qualified to p her." Obviously, James was


    protecting his sister more.


    Acent smile shed across Fiona''s face, but soon she pretended to be pitiful.


    "My brother James, I just feel that the food is not healthy. I''m a patient now, and every food must be


    strictly checked."


    "That''s enough, Fio. If you want to eat anything, just tell the kitchen to prepare it. And Rita, you just


    need to wait for meals in the future. You don''t have to do these servants'' things. You are different from


    them. "


    Rita looked at him gratefully with tears in her eyes.


    In the end, it was Emily''s turn to be dragged out of the sacred pce by him.


    They came to the back garden and she said, "James, my hand hurts."


    "Do you still know what hurt is?"


    "What do you want? You said you like me, and this is how you treat me? " Emily vented all her anger


    on him.


    She had had enough of it in the past few days. It seemed that something had changed between them


    since the end of the selection test.


    "What have I done to you? Haven''t I treated you well enough? You''ve gone too far. " James shook off


    her hand angrily. He seemed to have returned to the chameleon with his furious look. He was so


    strange and hard to approach.


    "How have I gone too far? Tell me."


    "Do you want me to tell you one by one? I decided to forgive youst night, but where did you go


    secretly? I told you not to see that boy, but what about you?"


    "Were you following me?"


    "Do you think I, a highness, can do such a thing?" James was amused.


    "Then how did you know?"


    "It doesn''t matter how I knew. I could guess it."


    "But Jack did save me. I can''t be so ungrateful."


    "Yes, you don''t want to be ungrateful, so you went to his housete at night to visit him and cook night


    snack for him. I won''t investigate the previous photos. He saved you, but what about this one?" James


    threw out a printed photo.


    In the photo, she was lying quietly on a big bed. Jackson gently leaned over and kissed her lips, and


    the two were tightly attached.


    Both of them closed their eyes and enjoyed themselves.


    It seemed that she was willing to do this with him.


    What a beautiful scene, but also the most disgusting one.


    Why?


    When was it?


    She didn''t remember at all.


    "This photo must be fake. It''s impossible. How could I and Jackson..." Emily said hesitantly, trembling.


    "You deny everything. You said everything is impossible. I choose to believe you and tolerate you again


    and again. But what''s your answer to me? "


    "It''s really not like that. I''m not that kind of person." Emily was frustrated again and again.


    She was both physically and mentally exhausted.


    She was so tired that she really didn''t want to quarrel anymore.


    If all the exnations were useless, why should she continue to exin?


    "Shirley, you look pure but you are actually a fickle girl. I can see you clearly."


    James threw the photo on her face.


    This morning, he came back from the training ground with a tired body. Through the excessive fatigue


    training, he rxed a lot. He sorted out his mood to face Emily again and told himself not to mind. She


    just went to repay him.


    But he didn''t expect that today''s headline would be the scandal of her and Jackson.


    Fortunately, he used all his strength to block the newspapers and news that hadn''t been released in a


    hurry.


    In addition, he specially asked Murphy to investigate the authenticity of this photo.


    He didn''t expect that the photo was one hundred percent real.


    Bearing his anger, he rushed in and saw her raising her hand to hit his favorite sister. No matter what


    Fio did, they had never hit her.


    Who gave her the courage? Was it him?


    With her head down, tears were welling up in her eyes. Emily thought she would be happy if she fell in


    love with James and she was also loved by James.


    No matter they were going to be apart or not, she enjoyed a wonderful time.


    But now, the happy days had not yet begun, and she began to feel sad.


    "James, I''m leaving. Since you hate me so much, I''ll leave. Anyway, I don''t deserve you at all."


    Emily picked up her pride and left. She didn''t want to look back.


    No matter what the truth was, she didn''t want to investigate it anymore.


    She seemed to have returned to the simple and happy self, the carefree and short tempered girl.


    Seeing her turn around and leave, James wanted to stop her, but his body was out of control. He just


    watched her leave in a daze.


    When Emily walked across the hall, Rita saw her leaving angrily and quickly followed her.


    "Sister-inw, where are you going?"


    "Don''t follow me, Rita. Don''t call me sister-inw from now on. You must stay here and don''t be bullied.


    I''m leaving."


    Emily had made up her mind and no one could stop her.


    "Sister-inw, what happened to you? Did brother Jim criticize you? I''ll exin to him. It was all my


    fault today. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have made this breakfast." Rita held her hand guiltily.


    Emily was stunned. It turned out that not all girls were as hateful as Fiona.


    As long as James came out and apologized to her or was willing to listen to her exnation, she would


    find out the truth.


    Maybe she wouldn''t leave because she didn''t want to. She had already kept her heart here.


    "Rita, it was not your fault. Don''t me yourself. This ce doesn''t belong to me at all. I don''t need to


    stay here any longer. It''s annoying. I hope we can meet again in the future. "


    "Sister-inw, please stay here. I''m afraid that I will be bullied if I stay here alone."


    "Well, I can''t even protect myself now. You have to learn to protect yourself. In the future, you have to


    know who can be trusted and who can''t. Well, I''m leaving. "


    Emily got rid of her hand and walked outside with all her strength.


    Standing on the balcony of the second floor, Fiona looked down at her figure. A sinister smile was


    shown on her cute face, which didn''t match her at all.


    She finally drove this girl out of here. Finally. Rita was no match for her next.


    Her brother James would only belong to her from now on. Hahaha.


    Annoyed, James went upstairs to the second floor and met Fiona on the balcony.


    "My brother James, why did you drive my sister Shirley away?"


    "So what?"


    "My brother James, it was all my fault. You shouldn''t have been so mean to my sister Shirley." Fiona


    continued to pretend to be innocent and kind.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After casting her a cold nce, James turned around, walked into the room and heavily closed the


    door.


    He fell into bed to sleep. He didn''t sleep all night. After all, he was just a young man and he couldn''t


    bear so many things.


    There was still the smell of that girl in the bed. It was so sweet that James slept very peacefully.


    What should he do without herpany? He had been used to her existence.


    After walking out of the sacred pce, Emily took ast look at the magnificent sacred pce. Perhaps


    she would nevere back. She had to say goodbye to this ce in advance.


    This ce didn''t belong to her at all.


    She was just an ordinary girl. She had be the daughter of the An Family and joined the royal


    family. Perhaps not everyone was so lucky to have a rtionship with His Highness.


    ''That''s enough. Emily, you have earned a lot.''


    With a bitter smile, Emily got into a taxi and headed for the An Family.


    Maybe it was time to break the agreement with Sam. She had done enough these time to pay back the


    money of the An Family.


    The car slowly drove into the An Family''s vi.


    The vi, which used to be magnificent, became exceptionally deste today.


    When the car stopped at the carved gate, Emily rang the doorbell.


    "Mydy, youe back. I''ll inform Mr. Sam." Luke ran into the living room excitedly when he saw it


    was Emily.


    Emily then walked into the An Family.


    She hadn''t been to the An Family for a long time and found that it had changed.


    It was autumn now and the yard was full of chrysanthemums.


    Emily came to the living room uneasily and sat on the sofa, waiting for Sam toe down.


    After a while, Sam came down with a crutch in his hand. His hair was grey and seemed to be older


    than before.


    "Grandpa, long time no see."


    "Girl, long time no see. Haven''t you been staying well in the royal family recently? Why do youe


    back all of a sudden? "

 Chapter 127 Shirley Became A Vegetable

    Chapter 127 Shirley Became A Vegetable


    Apart from surprise, there was also a trace of uneasiness and displeasure on Sam''s face. Perhaps, the


    return of Emily had brought him a bad feeling.


    "Mr. Sam, I have something to tell you. I know that if I do this, it will bring a bad result to the An Family.


    But I can''t hold on any longer. Please let go of my family, okay? I just want a simple life. "


    "What do you mean?" Sam frowned and asked.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I was kicked out of the royal family by James. I will never be his fiancee again."


    "What?"


    Sam didn''t expect the situation to be so serious. What should the An Family do now?


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sam. Please forgive me that I can''t wait for Miss Shirley toe back as I promised. But


    it''s been so long, and she hasn''te back yet. I don''t want to wait any longer. Will I be the substitute


    for your granddaughter all my life if she doesn''te back?" Emily said angrily.


    "Girl, I have something to tell you. Come with me."


    Sam suddenly came over, took her hand and walked towards the second floor.


    The room she had slept in before was the master bedroom on the second floor, which belonged to the


    Lady of the An Family.


    Walking to the door, Sam sighed and opened it.


    When he pushed the door open, Emily was stunned and couldn''t move for a long time.


    Oh, my god.


    Was she the one lying on the bed?


    Why were they so simr?


    Was this the real Lady of the An Family?


    It turned out that he had already found the real Lady, Shirley.


    "I know what you want to ask. I''ll tell you the whole thing now."


    Sam moved a chair for her to sit down and have a talk.


    Emily took a close look at the girl on the bed. Her long eyshes were fluttering, and her skin was as


    white as milk. Her face was pale and bloodless.


    Her long ck straight hair fell on the white pillow, looking particrly charming.


    She was wearing a white nightdress, and her breath was evenly. She was lying on the bed motionless,


    like a pure sleeping beauty.


    "In fact, I found her two weeks ago, but when I found her, she had be like this. The doctor said


    that she has be a vegetable. Whether she can wake up or not depends on god. "


    "How could this be? How did this happen to her?" Emily didn''t expect that a Lady would turn into a


    vegetable lying on the bed. She wondered whether the fate conspired against her.


    "Because she didn''t like the marriage between families and didn''t want to be the fiancee of the royal


    family, she ran away from home in a fit of anger. I thought she just went out for a few days, but I didn''t


    expect that she met a bad guy when she went out."


    "Then how could she be a vegetable?" Emily''s eyes widened.


    Compared with the girl lying quietly in the bed, the grievance she had suffered was nothing at all.


    "It was all my fault. I didn''t take good care of her. I heard that she was stabbed because she argued


    with a bad guy. She was barely saved after emergency treatment. "


    "Why did you find her after the ident? When she was fine, you didn''t find her."


    "This girl has been unruly and willful since she was a child. She doesn''t want us to care about her. If


    she doesn''t want us to find her, we have no way at all."


    "But I don''t think it''s that simple."


    "Don''t you believe in my ability?" Sam was very unhappy. No one had ever doubted his power.


    If he wanted to investigate a person, he could investigate him thoroughly, not to mention that it was his


    granddaughter who had the ident.


    "No, no. Mr. Sam, I just feel something is wrong. What should I do now?"


    "I hope you can hold on for a while. Maybe my granddaughter will wake up soon. "


    "Didn''t you say that whether she could wake up or not depends on god? What if she doesn''t wake up


    all her life? "


    "No, I don''t want you to curse my granddaughter like this." Sam''s face darkened.


    Sure enough, if anyone hurt the person he loved, he would be very unhappy.


    Emily was always an outsider.


    "I didn''t curse your granddaughter. I mean it''s possible. I won''t lose my whole life for you. "


    "Then what do you think we should do?" Sam looked at her in embarrassment.


    "I have an idea. Why don''t you arrange a car ident for me? I mean a fake car ident, and then I


    will say that I have a car ident and be a vegetable. Then we can rece Miss Shirley to be


    with James. Isn''t that good?"


    "Girl, your method is feasible, but I''m not sure that the Ou Family will ept a girl who has be a


    vegetable."


    "What do you want from the royal family?" Emily pointed out the real greed in this old man''s heart


    sharply.


    "Everyone wants to be a member of the royal family. If the An Family can be a member of the royal


    family, we can make the royal family our backer. Then we won''t be sidelined by the other three ns,


    and we won''t let the An Family''s century old business copse."


    "You finally spoke out your purpose."


    Emily knew that he had a terrible purpose.


    "Tell me, how can you continue? If my granddaughter is fine, I will never bother you again."


    "No, I won''t. You can never threaten me again."


    Emily stood up and was about to leave. She was pissed off by the old man.


    "Do your parents want to die?"


    "What?" Emily stopped and turned to look at the old man.


    "Your parents didn''t go on a trip. They are imprisoned by me. They are living a good life now. You can


    continue to act like a little girl. As long as you don''t care if your parents are alive or dead. "


    "Damn old man, I''ll kill you." Emily clenched her fist and threw it at him, but she didn''t expect that an old


    man''s hand would be much faster than hers.


    The exquisite sandalwood crutch hit her hand and it hurt so much that she almosty on the ground


    and rolled.


    "Ouch!"


    Tears were welling up in her eyes.


    How could she live such a miserable life?


    "Do you want to see your parents? I can show you. "


    The old man suddenly took out a tabletputer and turned on the surveince video.


    In the video, her parents were trapped in an apartment and were not allowed to go anywhere. There


    were several bodyguards outside the door, who were guarding the room.


    They even had to get permission to go to the bathroom.


    "You bastard! I hate you! Why did you do this to my family?" Emily felt that she was destined to be a


    miserable child from the day she was kidnapped.


    "It''s all your fault. You have the same face as my granddaughter. I had no choice."


    "Okay, then I''ll take her ce until your granddaughter wakes up. But you have to promise me one


    condition, let my parents go."


    "It''s impossible. If I let them go, how can I control you?"


    "You! Well, I''m in conflict with James now. Maybe he doesn''t want to see me, so he needs a buffer


    period. Give me some time to rx, or arrange a fake car ident for me as I said before, and then


    temporarily let Miss Shirley fall into aa for a week. This week, I decide to disappear for a period of


    time. What do you think? "


    "But the ring on your finger can''t be taken off at all. You might be found."


    Speaking of the ring, Emily found that the engagement ring on her hand was still shining with the light


    of red gem, dazzling.


    She didn''t expect that the ring had been worn on her finger for so long. She had tried it, but she


    couldn''t take it off at all.


    If only there was a way to take it off.


    "Well, you can make a fake one. You can just put the ring on her finger. I don''t believe that the An


    Family is so poor that you can''t make a ruby ring."


    "Well, I promise you. Anyway, your parents are in my hands, and you can''t run away."


    Sam said with a sly smile.


    His wrinkled face looked particrly terrifying, like a terrible demon.


    Finally, she could be free for a period of time. She could be herself and use the name of Emily.


    Even a week was enough.


    Moreover, the car ident would gave James a chance to realize his mistake. People didn''t cherish


    until they knew they had lost it. Maybe when she passed out, James would investigate her and know


    that he had misunderstood her.


    Ha ha, this was a perfect n.


    Finally, after being washed away by countless tears, the bright sunshine came out.


    She was finally relieved.


    "Sam, I want to call my parents."


    "No, you can''t. I have promised you that I will let you go for a week. It''s already very kind of me."


    "I can sue you for kidnapping."


    "Haha, do you think you can sue me? As an ordinary high school student, who will believe you? They


    will only think that you, a granddaughter, have a bad temper with me. "


    "Damn it!"


    Emily held back her temper and her hand was still aching.


    One day, after she left, she would find an opportunity toe back for revenge.


    "Girl, does your hand still hurt? Do you need my family doctor to help you? "


    "No need. Please arrange a car ident for me tomorrow. The sooner, the better. Thank you."


    Emily left the room angrily, hoping that she would never step into the An Family again for the rest of her


    life.


    She was going crazy. She was going crazy.


    When Emily rushed out of the An Family''s vi, no one stopped her.


    She hoped that this was thest time she hade here, but she knew that it was impossible.


    "Jay, where are you?"


    She took out her phone and dialed Justin''s number. Perhaps at this time, Justin was the only one she


    could rely on.


    "I''m at home. Emi, what''s wrong with you? Don''t cry. Where are you? I''ll be right there." Holding his


    phone anxiously, Justin put on his coat and picked up the car key.


    "I''m at the gate of the An Family. Come and pick me up. You''re the only one I can talk to now."


    "Okay, just stand there and wait for me. I''ll be there soon."

 Chapter 128 I Would Die Tomorrow

    Chapter 128 I Would Die Tomorrow


    Emily only waited for a few more than 10 minutes, then Justin''s white Maserati appeared.


    It only took him a few more than ten minutes from his home in the north to the An Family''s house in the


    south. Emily had no idea how fast he was driving.


    "Jay." Seeing Justin, Emily was in a much better mood. She stood up and rushed to him directly.


    She asked for aforting hug from him. In the past, when she was wronged, she always pretended to


    be strong, but when she saw Justin, she could show her fragile side. Even a pure hug could make her


    feel much better.


    "Jay, my heart hurts so much." Emily covered her heart and frowned.


    "Did anyone bully you?"


    "Yes, it was James who bullied me. He didn''t believe me and misunderstood me. I have to leave him for


    a period of time to punish him."


    "What?" Justin was stunned.


    What did she mean by leaving?


    "I will die tomorrow." Emily decided to fool Justin and see how he would react.


    "What did you say? What did you mean by you will die? Don''t scare me. " Hearing this word, Justin


    thought he had heard it wrong. She was well, how could she die so easily?


    He held her shoulders and stared at her.


    "Hahaha, look at you. Your face is pale. I will not really die. I will pretend to be dead tomorrow. Let''s get


    in the car first. I will tell you slowly."


    Emily pushed Justin into his car. He sat on the driver''s seat, while she sat on the passenger''s seat and


    fastened the seat belt for herself.


    They set out.


    The car slowly turned out of the gate of the An Family''s mansion. Emily told her current situation and


    her next n to Justin. After all, he was her best friend.


    Justin breathed a sigh of relief after he heard it.


    "I thought you wouldmit suicide for that guy. If that''s the case, I will look down upon you very


    much."


    "How is that possible? No matter how much I love him, I won''t die for him. From now on, I won''t cry for


    him. Such a hateful guy should be punished well."


    Emily said seriously, gritting her teeth, as if she was looking forward to seeing how James would react


    after her "death".


    "It''s so good that my Emi can change back to her original appearance. I like you as this kind of girl. If


    you dare to love and hate, you won''t be influenced by anyone. You will always be a straightforward and


    cheerful girl." Justin touched her beautiful ck hair.


    "Jay, take me to eat something delicious. Besides, I have to do a hair style, which will be the same as


    Shirley''s. Then everything will be fine."


    "Okay, go, go, go!"


    The two of them went to the snack street they used to go. They ate all the snacks they used to eat, and


    then bought a lot of things that Emily liked.


    Every time she went shopping with James, she didn''t dare to buy these vulgar and ordinary things. She


    was afraid that if her nature was exposed, she would be despised. She was really not a richdy.


    "Well, everybody, isn''t she His Highness''s fiancee?"


    "Yes, why is she walking with another boy?" As Emily walked, she seemed to feel the gazes from all


    directions. Since the exposure as the fiancee of James, she was easily recognized when she went out.


    She had to be fully armed like a big star.


    She even forgot it today.


    What should she do?


    "Emi, it''s been a long time since you ran away with me. Do you still remember that feeling?"


    "Ha ha, of course I remember. I remember that we once ate other people''s food. Our wallet was stolen


    and we didn''t have money to pay. In the end, we ran away like this and we dined and dashed."


    "Let''s do it again today. What do you think of running away from these people''s eyes?"


    "Great. Let''s go. "


    The two people were well prepared. They rushed out like arrows and ran away.


    The breeze blew their hair and messed up their hair. They didn''t care. They just felt that it was really


    wonderful to run in the breeze.


    It had been a long time since they yed like this.


    They ran across the streets and alleys one after another.


    The two of them were exhausted, panting and sweating.


    But they were very happy, really happy.


    "Ha ha, Jay, it''s just a small increase in your strength."


    "I''m not as strong as you. I''m weak. You know that you are a crazy woman." Justin said confidently.


    "Ha ha, why haven''t you made any progress after such a long time?"


    "Well, I don''t know. Maybe I''m born with poor physique. I have so many healthy products and tonics,


    but my body is still like this."


    "From now on, you have to follow me."


    "But you have someone else, don''t you? You don''t need me anymore. " Speaking of this, Justin felt a


    little disappointed.


    "Oh, Jay, I know I was wrong. I ignored you before. From now on, I won''t. How about you apany


    me for a week?"


    "Okay, wherever you go, I''ll go with you. No matter where."


    "That''s nice of you, buddy. Let''s go. I guess I''ve eaten too much and my stomach hurts badly when I


    run. Let''s find a hair salon to fix my hair and have a rest by the way."


    "OK."


    The two of them came to a hair salon which looked good.


    When Emily arrived at the door, she suddenly remembered that they were well-known people. Should


    they disguise?


    "Let''s go and buy a peaked cap, mask and sunsses. If the paparazzi find us, we''ll be screwed."


    "I''m not afraid." Justin said casually.


    "But I''m afraid that if I get involved in any scandal, it will threaten the An Family and directly affect the


    lives of my daddy and mommy. I can''t be so rash."


    "You''re right. Let''s put on some disguises. Look over there."


    When Justin saw a cloakroom there, he dragged Emily to it.


    "This one is beautiful, pink."


    Emily rarely thought pink was beautiful. She didn''t like delicate pink. Compared with pink, she preferred


    hopeful green and pure blue.


    But if she wore a green hat, it would be funny, wouldn''t it?


    "Jay, this one is more suitable for you." With a sly smile, Emily picked up the green hat and put it on


    Justin''s head.


    Taking a look at himself in the mirror, Justin''s face turned green.


    "Emily!"


    "Why do you call me?"


    "You want to die?"


    "Hahaha, I really think it suits you very much."


    "I don''t even have a girlfriend. How can I be a cuckold?"


    "Ha ha, I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously. I think this brown one matches your brown windbreaker,


    and I''ll wear this pink one. It''s beautiful."


    "Okay. Then this mask is so cute. The rabbit picture matches your hat very well." Justin put a mask on


    her mouth.


    "Then you can take this ck skull mask. It''s so cool. With this pair of sunsses, you are so


    handsome and cool. "


    "Yes, madam. It seems that Emi has a good taste of fashion."


    "Humph! I have never had a bad taste." Emily pouted with dissatisfaction.


    "Well, you didn''t have one in the past. Your dressing was very rustic. Do you remember what sses


    you used to wear in ss? Big framed ck sses. "


    "That was in the past. I''m wearing contact lenses now. You can''t see them at all, okay?"


    "Okay, since we have got everything, let''s go to pay the bill."


    After they bought them, the two people walked out of the shop, armed to the teeth.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They still attracted a lot of attention on the way.


    The girl and the boy had a different temperament, as if people could feel that under the mask and


    sunsses was a handsome face and a beautiful little face.


    The two seemed to be a star couple who sneaked out to go shopping and didn''t dare to be discovered.


    They walked into the hair salon.


    The shop assistant was a little surprised. Were they sure that they were here to do their hair?


    "Wee, miss and sir. What kind of hair do you want to do?"


    Sitting on a ck leather armchair, Emily heard the hairdresser asked with a pair of scissors in her


    hand.


    "Cut off the curly end of my hair and make it t. Then pull it for me and make it ck long straight


    hair."


    This was how Emily''s hair used to be. It was Sam who insisted on making her hair curly and said that it


    was his granddaughter''s style. But today when she saw the hair of Shirley, she wanted to change her


    hairstyle.


    ''If you want to do it, just do it real.''


    The hairdresser began to fix her hair after hearing her order.


    Crossing his long legs, Justin sat on the sofa, picked up the magazine in the hair salon and read it


    quietly.


    He sometimes chatted with Emily to kill the boring time.


    Two hourster, the new hairstyle came out and she returned to the previous style.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Emily was so excited. Covering her face in her hands, she suddenly felt


    that she had be pure. It seemed that she really had to be herself this time.


    "Jay, I''m myself again. From now on, I''m Emily. I''m so happy."


    "Emi, my girl is finally back. I''m also very happy. Let''s hug." Justin opened his arms and wanted to hug


    her, but she quickly ran away from him.


    "Ahem, who wants to hug you? Let''s go. It''s only three o''clock now. Let''s go back to school and meet


    them for thest time."


    "Yes, a week. Maybe, if Sam is kind enough, he can give us more time."


    "Yes, that''s what I think."


    The two of them left the hair salon, got in the car and went to Holy Sakura.


    Whether she could see James or not in Holy Sakura depended on luck.


    Maybe he didn''te to ss.


    The two walked into the ssroom one after the other.


    Many onlookers were attracted. Lisa was the first to find that this girl had changed her hair style. Her


    slightly curly hair was shorter, and then pulled into a straight long hair, elegant and refreshing.


    As soon as Emily entered the ssroom, she looked at James'' seat.


    Sure enough, there was no one in the seat.

 Chapter 129 Who Was That Girl

    Chapter 129 Who Was That Girl


    He didn''te to ss. That made sense. Why would he stille to ss after such a thing


    happened?


    ''Emily, you are really ttering yourself and giving a chance to James. But will he take the initiative to


    redeem his apology?


    No, he won''t, because he is His Highness.''


    Emily sat back in her seat disappointedly.


    At the next table, Charles approached her and looked at her curiously. "Wow, sister-inw, I think you


    look more beautiful now, so pure." He looked at her with lustful eyes, which made her hair stand on


    end.


    "You brat, take your eyes off me."


    "By the way, don''t call me sister-inw anymore. I''m not your sister-inw. I have nothing to do with


    James anymore." Emily replied coldly.


    "What? What''s wrong? What''s wrong with you and Jim? " Charles had no idea what had happened


    between them. They were still kept in the dark.


    "Nothing. It''s just that we have nothing to do with each other in the future. So don''t call me sister-inw


    from now on. Just call me Shirl."


    "No way. Jim will kill me with one sh."


    "It''s none of my business."


    "Sister-inw, you are so cruel. But it''s not bad to call you Shirl. Shirl, ha ha."


    "Aren''t you afraid that James will kill you this time?" Emily rolled her eyes.


    "I... I call you like that in private."


    "You coward!"


    "Well, who is the coward? I''m the bravest. If I were timid, the whole people in this world would be timid."


    Charles said confidently.


    "Then you are bold because you are shameless."


    "I''m not shameless. Why don''t you pinch my face and have a look?"


    "Shame on you!"


    Emily nced sideways at the side of Jackson. Generally speaking, he wouldn''te to the ss


    because of such a serious injury.


    She nced at his seat and saw Jenny''s murderous eyes.


    Then, Emily turned to look at Oliver again. Oliver had followed her wholeheartedly before, but now, he


    was reading his book with his head down, without looking at her new hairstyle.


    He couldn''t look at her. If he looked at her again, it would cause trouble to Emily. He knew that he


    couldn''t be so selfish. His secret love would be buried in his heart for the rest of his life.


    Anyway, he was going to get engaged in a few days. He didn''t want to think too much.


    After half a ss, there was one more ss left. James appeared at the school gate.


    His arrival still caused some sensation. He repeated this drama every day, and today''s drama was


    even more exciting.


    When James got out of the car, he was holding a long haired girl''s hand. With a beautiful face and


    bright dimples, she looked around curiously with her eyes wide open.


    "Wow, who is that girl?"


    The girls began to gossip again.


    "Is she His Highness''s new girlfriend? Has he abandoned Shirley?"


    From time to time, someone looked at her face, trying to find the answer.


    "Oh, I see. Did Jim abandon you for that girl? So you abandoned yourself and went to the hair salon to


    get the same hairstyle as her. Do you want to win His Highness''s heart back by making yourself pure? "


    Charles patted her on the shoulder and made a reasonable guess.


    "Ha ha, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard." Emily was at a loss whether to cry or tough. It was


    also a kind of ability to imagine things like this.


    "Isn''t it? Then tell me who is that girl? "


    "You are his friend. Don''t you know who that girl is?"


    "Jim is so boring. He doesn''t tell us anything, so we know his news from either hearsay or gossip."


    "That girl was the one who saved him when he had the ident and fell on the ind." Emily said


    calmly.


    She didn''t hate or envy Rita. She really wanted to take her as her good friend. Seeing her being bullied


    by Fiona, she wanted to avenge for her.


    After leading Rita downstairs, James escorted her to the ssroom of the third grade of junior high in


    person.


    She didn''t have much knowledge and could only make up for it in the future. ording to her age, she


    could only temporarily enter the third grade of junior high.


    Many fangirls followed His Highness to the ssroom of the third grade. Only then did they know some


    basic conditions. This girl must be very important to His Highness that he led her in person.


    Why didn''t Emilye to school with His Highness today?


    These became the gossip topics, constantly circting among the students.


    Emily sat on her seat and kept poking the notebook with a pen.


    She didn''t want to hear what they were talking about.


    "Hello, Emi. The ss is about to begin. Let''s hang out tonight."


    "Okay." Emily agreed readily, but her face was not very happy.


    The ss was about to end, but that boy didn''te.


    What was she expecting?


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to sing." When the bell rang, Justin dragged her out of the ssroom.


    When she passed by the yground, she happened to meet James who was still holding Rita''s hand


    and surrounded by the crowd.


    The four looked into each other''s eyes. James was holding Rita''s hand, and Justin was holding Emily''s.


    The four met each other in such an embarrassing atmosphere, and there was a lot of onlookers.


    James stared at the hand coldly.


    "My sister Shirley, where are you going? Can you go back with us?" Rita immediately released James''


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    hand, ran to Emily, hugged her and pleaded.


    "I won''t go back. Just stay there. Take good care of yourself when youe to Holy Sakura." Emily told


    her.


    ''Damn it! Emily, when did you be a nagging ghost? You keep teaching others. Are you her


    mother?'' Emily cursed in her heart and pushed Rita away.


    Then she turned around and followed behind Justin without looking at James.


    The onlookers were stunned. What happened? Why did His Highness''s fiancee leave with Mr. Justin?


    However, it was really unreasonable for Prince James to just watch them leave quietly.


    After standing quietly for a while, James turned around and led Rita to the other side.


    The four didn''t talk to each other much.


    Rita looked at Emily while walking. She felt that the strength of James'' hand was increasing, as if it was


    going to crush her hand. It hurt so much.


    "Ouch, my brother Jim, it hurts." Rita couldn''t stand it anymore and reminded him with a red face.


    James stopped and looked at her red hand, he couldn''t help but let go of her and said, "I''m sorry, Rita."


    "No, it''s okay, my brother Jim. It doesn''t hurt at all." Rita grinned.


    All the pain was melted in her innocent smile. This was her unique skill. It would definitely kill the whole


    audience in a second, and even James couldn''t resist such a smile.


    How could an obedient, strong and optimistic girl not be pleasing?


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner." Hiding all his emotions, James forced a smile.


    This time, he walked very fast in front of her.


    Rita had to walk fast to catch up with him. Her short legs couldn''t catch up with his long legs at all.


    As Emily walked away, she found that James was still not chasing her.


    It seemed that he had given up on her this time.


    Justin witnessed her emotional change.


    He had seen and felt everything. It seemed that the person who could really affect her mood was the


    one she loved.


    "Let''s go. What are you waiting for?" Emilyined unhappily as she noticed that Justin slowed


    down.


    "Oh, I see. Why are you walking so fast? Don''t you think the sunset over there is beautiful?"


    Justin pointed at the broken and rosy clouds in the sky. When Emily looked at them, she was instantly


    fascinated. Looking at them, she recalled the time when she and James watched the sunrise on the top


    of the mountain and took a lot of photos.


    It was said that the photos had been printed and ced in the ce of James. She even forgot that.


    In the setting sun, they walked across the basketball court. Suddenly, Emily saw a familiar figure on the


    basketball court.


    Oliver was in a white uniform, holding a basketball in his arms. He was training his ying skills on the


    basketball court, sweating profusely.


    The ball was yed well in his hand, and he jumped up easily. The three point ball steadily entered the


    basket.


    "Wow, it was great!" Emily couldn''t help apuding.


    Oliver suddenly stopped ying and looked at her. The ball in his hand suddenly rolled down.


    It rolled to the side of Emily. She picked up the ball and walked towards him.


    In the setting sun, golden beads of sweat glittered on his soft ck hair. His handsome face was


    covered with sweat.


    His tan skin was particrly sexy.


    Seeing that, Emily was stunned for a while. She didn''t expect that Oliver had such a good figure.


    "Shirl, why are you here?"


    "I happened to pass by. I''m going back now. It''s sote. Will you still practice basketball?"


    "Well, my fiancee wille to have dinner with meter. I haven''t exercised for a long time. I want to


    exercise. Nice to meet you, Justin. " By the way, Oliver nodded at Justin and greeted him politely.


    "Are you talking about Jenny? I wish you happiness. "


    "Yes, you have said that two times. Are you afraid that I''m not happy?" Oliver said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, right. I''m afraid that you won''t be happy. Have you set the engagement date?"


    "Yes, three dayster."


    "What?" What a coincidence! Emily would be left three dayster.


    It seemed that she couldn''t attend Oliver''s engagement. What a pity.


    "Will youe?" Oliver looked at her expectantly.


    "Yes, I will."


    "That''s a deal."


    "I''m a person of my word. When did I ever lie?" Emily said guiltily. In fact, she really couldn''te.


    "Okay."


    "We will leave. Take your time. Bye."


    "Bye."


    ''See you again, Oliver, my gentle prince charming.''

 Chapter 130 The Fake Car Accident

    Chapter 130 The Fake Car ident


    After leaving school, Emily and Justin went to KTV and had a good time.


    Holding the microphone, Emily drank a lot of fruit wine and cocktail and sang like a lunatic out of


    control.


    "Well, stop drinking. You''ll go crazy if you keep drinking."


    Justin took the wine from her hand.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh..."


    "I want to drink and sing."


    "Jay,e with me. When I sing this song, you..."


    Holding the ss and the microphone tightly, Emily was unwilling to let go of them and sang madly.


    No matter how Justin tried to stop her, she wouldn''t let them go.


    Maybe she was really sad, but she still tried not to cry.


    A pitiful girl.


    After sighed heavily, Justin simply sat in his seat and began to drink.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Emilypletelyy down on the sofa, in a daze. Justin took off his coat


    and covered it on her. Then he picked her up and walked out of the KTV. The night was beautiful, and


    the colorful lights were shining.


    Where should he send her? She couldn''t go to the An Family, neither could she go back to the royal


    family.


    Then go back to his home. He didn''t believe that his parents would eat her up.


    No, no. if his parents knew that he hooked up with His Highness''s fiancee, they might be criticized to


    death by the public opinion.


    How could he not hurt her and protect her?


    Getting in the car, Justin started the engine and thought about where to put her.


    Yes, her former home was a small vi in the suburb. At that time, he and Emily were the best


    neighbors and often visited each other.


    He also knew where her key was hidden, under the big water tank in front of the yard.


    What a good idea! That was it.


    A rxed smile appeared on Justin''s cold lips. He drove at full speed and took her to the suburb.


    They arrived at the house where Emily used to live. The two and a half story vi was simple and


    Justin found the key and opened her door. His own house next door had already been emptied.


    Fortunately, her house was still the same.


    One or two months had passed. There was not much dust in it.


    After cleaning the room casually, he took Emily to her bedroom.


    "Oh, I feel so bad." Emily''s face turned red and murmured something bad.


    She couldn''t control herself every time she got drunk.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll get you something to vomit."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Don''t leave me. Don''t leave me." It seemed that Emily had dreamed of something horrible. She held


    on to Justin tightly.


    "Okay, I won''t leave. But you have to clean yourself. How can you sleep if you throw up on the bed?"


    Justin said with a frown.


    "I don''t want to clean myself. I want to be a dirty Emi, hahaha."


    "Oh, crazy. Emi, you stinky woman. Ok, ok, you don''t want to clean yourself." Justin tucked her in and


    took care of her the whole night. Until the second day.


    When Emily woke up, she saw that Justin was dozing off on the edge of the bed with a pair of ck


    eyes.


    "Hey, Jay, why don''t you sleep?"


    "Where can I sleep? And how can I sleep? You really made me suffer a lotst night. Do you know


    that? " Justinined.


    "I, I was drunk. You know me. But isn''t this my home? Why did you take me back to my home? " Emily


    looked around curiously and was sure that this was the house she had lived in for more than ten years.


    "Didn''t you say that you want to be Emily again? So you have to live in your own house. "


    "Ha ha, that''s so good. It feels so good toe back home."


    Emily stretched herself and shrugged. She stretched her tired muscles and bones, and felt a little dizzy


    and painful, but she was really in a better mood.


    "You are feeling good, but I am feeling bad." Justin pointed at his dark eyes innocently and looked at


    Emily pitifully.


    "Ha ha, what a lovely national treasure! Jay, you have increased your value. Congrattions!" Emily


    pped her hands fiercely, as if she was gloating.


    "Emi, I''m so disappointed at you. I''ve taken care of you for the whole night. How could you make fun of


    me like this?"


    "Well, I was just kidding. I''m going to make breakfast for you. Are you happy now?" Emily suggested.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up!" Justin hadn''t eaten the delicious food cooked by her for a long


    time. He was always the first one to taste her cooking.


    "All right, Jay. Just enjoy my service for you. I''ll be back soon. Wait here." When Emily went into the


    kitchen, she found that the fridge had been turned off for a long time and there was no fresh food.


    "I only have some dried noodles. Let me cook them for you, and some eggs." After looking around,


    Emily found that there were only these ingredients at home.


    "Works for me. I like everything you cook!" Justin''s voice came from the living room.


    After hearing his answer, Emily went into the kitchen to prepare breakfast attentively, and Justin turned


    on the TV in the living room. Today''s morning news was on TV.


    "Emi,e here and have a look." Justin immediately stood up and dragged Emily out of the kitchen.


    Emily, who was wearing an apron, stared nkly at the news on TV.


    "Next, there is a blockbuster news. This morning, Shirley, thedy of the An Family, the current fiancee


    of His Highness, had a big car ident on the way to Holy Sakura School from home. Miss Shirley


    fainted on the spot and was sent to the city hospital. The injury condition has not been determined yet.


    Please continue to pay attention to us." The pleasant voice of the anchorwoman came from the TV.


    After watching the whole news patiently, Emily had mixed feelings.


    Now everyone in the country knew that she had a car ident. The whole world thought that she


    would not wake up!


    What about James? Was he on the way to the hospital? Emily walked over and immediately changed


    to another channel. She saw thetest news in the TV show.


    "It is said that the emperor and the queen who were traveling abroad immediately rushed back to the


    country, and His Highness and others also rushed to the hospital as soon as possible. It is reported that


    Miss Shirley''s car ident was very serious, and a piece of steel entered her chest, causing excessive


    bleeding. The doctor said that she might be a vegetable."


    "Sam has arranged a good y. You don''t need to show up at all." Said Justin, rubbing his chin.


    "Yes! We''ve been watching a good show since we got up this morning. "


    Suddenly, Emily''s phone rang.


    "Hello!" Emily answered.


    "Girl, is it you? I have arranged the car ident. Where are you?" Sam''s serious voice came through


    the phone.


    "I, I''m shopping."


    "Go shopping in the early morning? Well, I''ll give you a week to rx. After a week, youe back


    obediently. If you dare to act like a child, you will die miserably. "


    "I know. My daddy and mommy are in your hands. What can I do?" Emily answered, pretending to be


    helpless.


    "That''s good. Besides, don''t let anyone see your face when you go out in public."


    "I know. I''ll be fully disguised."


    "Okay, bye." Sam hung up the phone.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she was really free! ¡ª¡ª


    Just as James was about to go to Holy Sakura from the sacred pce, he suddenly received a call


    from the hospital in the urban area, telling him that Emily had a serious car ident.


    How could it be possible? She was fine yesterday and had a car ident today. No, it couldn''t be that


    girl.


    The car ran at full speed on the road.


    Soon, he arrived at the hospital, which was surrounded by reporters.


    Countless cameras and microphones surrounded him and asked him questions.


    "Your Highness, your fiancee had a car ident. How do you feel now?"


    "Your Highness, it is said that your fiancee had a car ident on the way from the An Family to school


    today. Why didn''t Miss Shirley go to school from the royal family with you? Is it true that you and Miss


    Shirley had a fight?"


    More and more sharp questions came out. Murphy blocked the crazy reporters for James.


    James entered the hospital. After a few hours of waiting, the door of the operating room was pushed


    open, and the unconscious Shirley was pushed into the VIP ward.


    James followed immediately. He was the only one in the hospital for the time being. Shirley was


    wearing a hospital gown and was breathing evenly.


    James looked at her beautiful pale face. His heart was bleeding.


    "Violent dragon, wake up! You''ll be fine, right? It was all my fault. I don''t want to argue with you


    anymore. I forgive you for everything. No matter what you have done before, I don''t mind it anymore.


    As long as you wake up. "


    "Girl, answer me! How dare you not answer me when I am talking to you? You are getting bolder, aren''t


    you? "


    "Shirley, I order you to wake up now."


    The room was filled with James'' sadness.


    Shirley was the first andst woman he fell in love with. He would never change.


    "Your Highness, I have summoned all the doctors in the hospital."


    Behind Murphy was a group of famous and authoritative doctors.


    They stood in a row to ept James'' order, trembling.


    "If you can''t cure her, you will be in trouble."


    "Your Highness, we have done a thorough examination and discussed Miss Shirley''s condition in a


    meeting."


    "Miss Shirley is seriously injured. It''s lucky that she cane back to life, and there are signs of being


    in a vegetative state. Whether she can wake up or not depends on her luck. Maybe Miss Shirley can


    wake up in a week, maybe a month, or a year, or many years."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!